《Reincarnated into a New World As a Vampire》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    1st


    .


    "Nice to meet you, I am the god Xanthen. You can call me Xan, for short."


    .................


    "I am going to give you another chance at life, but I need you to do one thing in return, Conquer the War World."


    .................


    "Before you are a set of things you can choose from, go on."


    .................


    "That is all. I wish you a very happy journey."


    .................


    .


    2nd


    .


    .................


    "Nice to meet you, I am the god Xanthen."


    .................


    "I am going to give you another chance at life, but I need you to do one thing in return..."


    .................


    "Before you are a set of things you can choose from, go on."


    .................


    "That is all. I wish you a very happy journey."


    .................


    .


    3rd


    .


    .................


    "I am the god Xanthen. You can call me Xan, for short."


    .................


    "I am going to give you another chance at life, in return, Conquer the War World."


    .................


    "That is all."


    .................


    .


    4th


    .


    .................


    "Hahh¡­ Call me Xan."


    .................


    "I am going to give you, YET, another chance at life. This time, Conquer the War World."


    .................


    "That is all. Now, go."


    .


    .


    .


    The god was wrong, it didn''t stop there.


    Every time this particr soul was reincarnated to carry out one singr purpose, he would enter the wrong world, and on top of that, as though it wasn''t enough, he would reincarnate without any of his previous memories, forgetting everything that had happened in his past lives and in the void with the god.


    As for why the god couldn''t just choose another soul, that was left to be known, for now, it just seemed like the god was extremely adamant about this particr soul.


    Now, after living so many lives, could he be referred to with a particr name?


    Well, thest name he bore would be that¡­


    Even then, the god didn''t give up trying¡­ the process repeated itself several more times, until¡­

 Chapter 2: First Time Around

    A/N: To rify, this is one of MC''s former lives.


    ...


    ''Today''s Sunday, the only day I get to rx and recollect myself before another week of destruction.'' A young man thought to himself.


    At this moment he wasying down on his small bed within a rtively small apartment room, one could tell quite immediately that this young man was not enjoying his life per se from the sheer state of the room.


    He himself was lying beside a small heap of cloths which didn''t seem to bother him at all, it seemed normal. Since the curtains were down, the room was a little stuffy and in dire need of venttion, but of course, to someone who was inside all through, he wouldn''t realise just how stuffy it was.


    ''If the new episode dropped today, it would have been the best, quite unfortunate that it has to be tomorrow.''


    "Heh¡­"


    Having nothing much to do as he had practically no social life, the young man just brought himself to his feet and walked towards the bathroom to use the toilet and also take a bath. Once the bath was done, it was time to get to work tidying up the ce a little, since there were several packs of ordered food lying around and such.


    Because of the sheer amount of rubbishying around, it took a while to clean everywhere.


    "I shouldn''t be overexerting myself so much, if not, I''ll really fall to my death tomorrow."


    Being a fresh graduate who was lucky enough to secure a job shortly after leaving school, it could be described as a good thing, not for Mike. There was no way to be sure if this was how all jobs were, but the firm he worked for felt like hell.


    Not only did he have a terrible boss, as the youngest and newest around, he was treated like a pushover by everyone else, even when he tried to actively change the narrative, it didn''t work. Even a girl who''s the same age as him treats him the same.


    Thinking about it, Mick felt a wave of tirednesse over his shoulders, as a bit of anger and frustration swirled within him. Well, there was nothing he could do about it. In the end, being able to even secure a job in these times was an achievement, and for someone like himself who had little business sense and wasn''t really too good at much else than studying, it was a good thing.


    ''If only I had a better and stronger body, I would have really loved to do more challenging physical stuff¡­''


    "Unfortunately, I''m built like noodles¡­ heh." He muttered to himself, not feeling down about it this time, he was already used to it. He always felt the urge to engage in physical activities like sports and the likes, but unfortunately, his particrly weak physique wouldn''t allow for that, so he learnt to just stick to books and other things a long time ago.


    After he was done tidying the ce up, he decided to cook for a change since he had the time. Cooking himself was more economical, the reason he usually doesn''t is because of theck of time.


    Mike quickly threw on some loose casual clothes, an orange shirt and grey trousers. Not too far from his apartment was a store that sold most of the important things he would need for a simple meal, so he strolled all the way there.


    He entered the store with his head down almost, kind of shy in a way, or so it looked.


    He didn''t look at anyone and went straight to the back to find what he wanted. The store was quite big and was the biggest around, so it had a lot of people patronizing it. It might have been the fact that he was not too good with such huge crowds of people, but at this moment, there weren''t many people around to begin with.


    Anyway, Mike had decided to prepare simple noodles that day and maybe spice them up a bit to really exploit the home cooking aspect of the meal.


    It didn''t take long for him to pick out everything he needed and proceeded to check out.


    Fortunately for him, when his turn came, there was no line in front and he went directly to the girl on the counter who had a bright smile as she saw him walking close.


    "Mike!" She eximed, from her face showing she was genuinely happy to see him there.


    "Hey, Annie, how''s work going?" Mike smiled back with a quick question.


    "Very well so far, what about you? It''s not usual to catch a sight of you these days."


    "Well, you know, works much and all¡­"


    "Ohe on, tell me, is it that bad? I heard it''s like being a ve in thosepanies, is it really like that? You even look to have lost some weight." She said, a bit of concern hinting within her words.


    ''Ouch, hit it where it hurts.''


    "Come on, I can''t really lose any more weight, can I? Besides, it''s not all that bad, haha."


    "Really? Good for you then." As they spoke, she scanned everything and Mike paid for them quickly, hastening the conversation to its end. Luckily for him, another customer came so he used that opportunity to slip out.


    ''She''s still as nice as ever, heh¡­''


    "I really can''t spend too much time around girls like her." Mike said to himself as he walked home.


    Annie was a university course mate of his who he developed feelings for, mistaking her kindness for interest in him. She was quick to shut him down when he finally brought himself to confessing his feelings, but even then, she still spoke with him normally as if nothing ever happened, though it was never the same for Mike.


    ''She decided not to seek any major job and instead starts small with the goal of building her own businesster, not a bad choice. I wish her luck.''


    He soon got home under minutes and prepared the food he had bought once evening hade and the darkness of night was drawing close.


    Eating homemade food after a long time sure felt good.


    After that small rxing experience, it was time to face reality the very next day.


    ''Heh¡­ I hate life right now, I wish I could just escape it all.''


    Unknown to him, that was really hisst moment alive... He died in his sleep, causes, unknown.

 Chapter 3: There are no Female Angels

    A/N: A separate life from the first, though not necessarily one directly after the one in the previous chapter. MC has had multiple lives.


    ...


    An unknown timeter ...


    In a different world... A different earth... A different life...


    .


    .


    "Ahh, the new episode is finally out. I want to get home first before watching it, but why is the buste???"


    The young man also looked tired, it seemed he had been waiting for quite a while.


    ''My legs are growing numb.'' He looked behind him and courted the bench positioned there for people waiting for the bus to sit and wait. It seemed like a better idea to just wait there, so he walked towards it and sat.


    ''Its just a habit now. But since there''s no one here today, guess I won''t have to fight my way in, I can wait here.'' He thought to himself.


    A few minutester while scrolling through pages on his phone to find the perfect stuff for the situation, the young man finally got it. He was also seated on the bench at the bus stop that had a metal housing over it to provide cover, so he wasn''t ashamed to be in public. After all, these things were not safe for view in public.


    Normally, it would be alright, but having read the manga already, he knew what the next episode he had been waiting for held, something extra juicy.


    Just like that, thirty minutes went by without Mike realising, how could he, when he was heavily invested in something more exciting.


    ''I should stop now, before I Sully my trousers in public.'' He had always been a big shooter after all, so he would definitely prate through two lines of defence out here.


    Even then, he didn''t stop, he was really invested. To top it off, work wasn''t as stressful as it usually was, so he still had enough energy in him.


    *Pum *Puuummmm


    A vehicle approached from a distance, cutting through the stale traffic aggressively.


    "Hey, watch it!"


    "My car!!!"


    "YO SLOW DOWN"


    "Fuck!!"


    Different car owners and pedestrians who witnessed the bus driving recklessly without stopping like he was shooting an action movie scene cursed in anger and shock. Little did they know that this wasn''t just a stunt. This was because the breaks had failed!


    *Screeeee *Screeeeeee


    The bus came full speed towards the bus stop without breaking, the same one it was supposed to stop in.


    "The bus is gonna crash!"


    "Look, there''s someone sitting there, can''t he see what''sing?"


    "Hey, hey! Move out the way!!!"


    The bus driver even screamed at the top of his lungs, but Mike, sitting in harm''s way didn''t hear a word. How could he have heard anything when he had on earphones to a reasonable volume so he could listen well to what he was watching and not let the surrounding sounds interrupt. Ahh, truly, the healthy man suffers the most. Well, healthy in THIS area.


    *Scree *screee *BAAAMM


    The bus crashed into the bench at the bus stop, running into Mike who was seated there.


    With the sudden force mming into his body, Mike almost died immediately, but one thing kept him alive.


    ''Fuck, I can''t go out like this, I have to close that tab first...'' He tried to crawl to his phone, but he couldn''t, he was stuck under some rubble or whatever it was that prevented him from moving.


    "Fuck!!! Someone just got hit!"


    "Quick, don''t just stand there, call the police or an ambnce!!"


    "On it, but why am I being yelled at?? Why don''t you do it instead??"


    As all these people rushed over, trying to figure out a way to help the young man who had just been hit, his consciousness slowly faded away, and he could feel it.


    ''This is how I die.'' in that moment, he must have had that one thing they say happen when you are about to die. A recollection of all your regrets in life.


    ''Funny how I wished for something about disappearing just the day before¡­''


    At this moment, his heart was not at ease, not in the least. To top it off, he looked up only to find something that looked almost like an illusion, something ethereal.


    ''What are those? Are angels really real? If they are... then, I''m really fucked¡­''


    Of course he was scared, after all if angels truly existed, that would mean that God was real also, and he hasn''t exactly been living a good life as supposed to. ''fuck, I should have listened to granny and stayed a good kid.''


    Seeing such visions, the first thing that came to mind was to escape, but he couldn''t, his body wouldn''t move.


    Despite all the struggle, he couldn''t escape, as he couldn''t move, he was somehow trapped this position the same way he had died. When he looked around however, everything was in a standstill, and all colour was void, then he saw the angel''s face properly and his heart was at ease, a bit.


    ''It''s not God, after all, there are no female angels, this must be something else.''


    Not having much time to process any other thing properly, he lost his consciousness when the angels got close.


    That, was all.

 Chapter 4: I have this Option?

    While the young man had moved onto the next life, the things he left behind weren''t exactly glorifying. Curse these new models of sturdy phones that just refuses to break. We all thought smart phones were all about the fragility, but apparently not, there are stillpanies dedicated to making war weapons and shields...


    Anyway, the young man''s soul had been usurped from his dying body and world and taken elsewhere without his knowledge. He on the other hand, was happy that he had not been taken for judgement, because he was sure of the oue.


    When he was finally able to perceive his surroundings and could see by his own self, the young man opened his eyes to look around.


    ''Where am I?'' Vince floated in darkness, darkness he had been in for a while. Actually, he might have been there for longer, but he couldn''t remember how long it was. It did feel like it had been a long time, but it also felt like it hasn''t.


    Just then, it felt like his consciousness faded for a little while before turning. Once he was aware of himself again, he was inside a shady looking room. It looked shady not because it was in any particr bad condition, it was shady because it looked too luxurious! This was not even a normal house, it was more like a huge pce!


    His soul immediately floated around and he controlled himself, moving towards the door so he could escape, or at least try to, but at that moment just before he got to the door, a voice from behind stopped him.


    "Hold on."


    ''There was someone here?!'' Hearing the voice behind him, Vince was almost scared to death¡­ he was already dead. If he was still alive, that would have been the appropriate situation.


    He quickly turned to look, and behind him, Vince saw a man unmatching of his powerful and youthful voice¡­ it was actually a 70 year old looking man.


    ''What the f*ck?''


    "Nice to meet you, I am the god Xanthen. You can call me Xan, for short." The man said tly.


    Vince could really tell that this was a god, the aura surrounding him was just that mystifying, even to his untrained senses.


    "How may I help you? I was¡­ just a moment ago, I was¡­"


    "Yes, I know. I''ll be straight forward; I hate to waste time, again."


    "Yes?"


    "I am going to give you another chance at life, but I need you to do one thing in return, Conquer the War World." The god said, sounding even tter thanst time. Without any other information, he continued. "Before you are a set of things you can choose from, go on."


    ''I sense something fishy¡­'' There was nothing Lance could do, but he made a mental note to ask about this goal that had been given to him, ''and by the sounds of it, seems like I won''t be living a peaceful life after I get reborn.'' Of course, it literally had war in its name, and that was supposed to be the name of a world.


    Even earth that sounded peaceful was filled with wars, Lance could only imagine.


    Once Lance looked again, there was a screen before his eyes. It was strange at first, but he quickly recognized it, ''it''s a game system?''


    Looking at the system, he quickly went through its content and was quite shocked. It just didn''t make much sense.


    ''Is this some kind of character creation section? It''s so, detailed. Then again, these points on top.'' Immediately, he got an idea of what it was.


    ''I think I understand what''s going on. I have these points to use to attribute to the different aspects of the character design.


    To test his theory, he looked at the first section there which was his name. After thinking for a short time, he decided not to use his actual name. If he was going to be reincarnated, he wanted to use a different name.


    ''Let''s go with Alexander Ashwood.''


    He noticed that the points on top didn''t reduce, so he moved to the next part.


    ..


    -Gender:


    _Male_Female


    ''Male, of course.'' He really didn''t want to even think about it.


    ..


    -Height-


    _ _ _ _


    ..


    ''6''3 ft''


    He looked at the pickier stuff like hair colour, eye colour, jaw line, cheek bone, etc. All that was just for the face, it felt like a very detailed character creation section of an rpg game. Obviously, he was bund to mess it all up! After all, with all these options, there was no preview image!


    ''I think I need to go back to the basics. I''ve definitely messed up.''


    This time he opted to just select from the root option.


    ..


    -Overall Facial Aesthethics-


    Handsome


    Beautiful


    Average


    Mundane


    Attractive


    Hot


    ..


    The list went on. To be on the safe side, he checked the different options, but there was no preview or review, so he went with handsome, and looking at the slider that appeared, he took it all the way to the max. Once he did that, he noticed that it had eaten up a lot of points.


    ''One man can''t be that handsome, right?'' He thought to himself, but it was only a small price to pay.


    ¡­


    He continued with the filling, and with some choices, the points reduced greatly.


    ''So diverse, I can even set my p***s size and even girth?'' Naturally, he chose what every man would choose, something very satisfactory.


    Thinking about it again, he thought that the name was too basic, he wanted something memorable, something that sounded legendary, so he returned to that section.


    After thinking about it a bit more, rummaging through his brain trying to remember all the cool sounding names, he came up with one, Aldritch Mondragon.


    ''That sounds a bit better.'' There was no reason as to why he chose this name, he just felt it sounded cool out of all he coulde up with.


    After choosing everything, the god Xan smiled and with a snap of his finger, the system interface disappeared.


    "That is all. Just get out of here." The god said with the most unenthusiastically inspired tone and expression.


    Before Aldritch could ask any more questions, he was expelled from that space.

 Chapter 5: Unfortunate Event

    Somewhere in the remote North, where the monsters were really running rampant, a child had been born into a poor family. The child served as a beacon of hope to his parents who were at the verge of giving up, but looking at the life they had created, they were filled with a new resolve, a new found purpose for life.


    "We will call him, Lance." The father said with a warm smile as he collected his baby for the first time and held it in his hands, it was a boy.


    This poor family lived in a vige that was a fief of a rtively big town, Tulgga, and the vige name itself was Pint vige. The locals there were all farmers and that was how they made their living and survived.


    Since the monster invasion though, it had been really difficult for them to make any money, as they couldn''t travel to the town to sell their produce, and even the asional merchant caravans that would pass through from time to time no longer appeared.


    There would be asional vigers who would go out to risk it all to get something to eat by making the journey to the town, but it was either they all got wiped out or only a few would return after so long, and even then, the food they would back wouldn''t be worth the effort.


    Those of Pint vige could only hope that things would get better and desperately prayed to the god of light to hear their cries and show them mercy. Of course, it would feel like these prayers weren''t answered since nothing was done. If only they knew that this had already been anticipated and five people had been sent to make things better¡­


    "Honey, what are we going to do now? We no longer have anything to eat, maybe it''s because ofck of nutrition myself, but even my breast milk feels like its drying up." Lance''s motherined.


    It had been a couple months since the baby was born, but things weren''t getting any better, and their rekindled hope was dying faster than it lit up.


    "We can''t continue like this, I heard Peter and Silva were nning to go on another trip to Tulgga, I will join them." Vincent, Lance''s father dered with determination, though a bit shaky.


    "NO DON''T! all those that go nevere back¡­" Nancy, Lance''s mother said in a sad voice, thest part of the sentence, after strongly rebuking it at first.


    "Nancy dear, don''t do this, if you cry like this, I won''t be able to find the resolve to go. I need to do this, you know." Vincent said in a desperate tone, perhaps looking to hear something from his wife who couldn''t help but cry weakly. In the end, he didn''t hear anything from her. Maybe it was for the best that he didn''t, he thought.


    "Don''t worry, they''ve gone twice already, and they came back well. They did lose people, but that is unavoidable, all I need to do is make sure I don''t get caught by the monsters. You how fast I am, right? Don''t worry, it would take two dire wolves to get me down." Vincent said with a weak smile on his face.


    His wife could tell he was only trying to be positive, after all, she knew her husband well enough. Despite that, she couldn''t continue being the way she was, it would affect her husband''s choice. He was already trying so much to be positive, the least she could do was support him emotionally.


    "While I''m away, uncle Luke will take care of you the best he can. His wife is sick at the moment, so I''m sure they''ll find you to help raise the baby. If that happens, he will provide you with something to eat, that should at least help our child also."


    What Vincent was doing was pushing his wife to the curb, but at this point, there wasn''t much of a choice. If that didn''t happen, he would really lose her and his child, if he didn''t die along with them.


    Luke was literally the only rtive they had, but it was well known just how greedy he was, so this was the only hope.


    With that, Vincent approached Peter and Silva the following day to enquire if they had a free spot for him to join them, they agreed. In these times, they all had to help each other out, if not for the sake of tomorrow. Even if there was no space for one man, they would still agree regardless, they could make such a "sacrifice" for their fellow brother.


    "Worry not, Vincent, there is still space for one more man."


    Close to a weekter, Peter, Silva and some of the people they went out with were back, and quite unfortunately, Vincent wasn''t among, they had lost him to a pack of dire wolves that attacked in the night.


    The group left originally with 21 people, but only six returned. This time also, they didn''t bring that much food back. All the men came back different each time, as though they had lost something that used to be a part of them. It was only natural, after all, it wasn''t easy seeing your fellow man being ripped apart before your very eyes.


    Worst yet, these people they had lost were close neighbours and such that they had known their entire lives, it was really hard. At least, that was the surface story, seeing as they had intentionally killed them or let them be caught by the monsters to always ensure their safety.


    There was also the fact that if they returned with a small number, it would make perfect sense that the things they brought back would naturally be little also, since they won''t be able to hold a lot and all, besides the fact that some will be "lost" on the way.


    Their n was simple, to umte wealth during this period so they could abandon the stagnant vige life and move to a town or city as wealthy men, and of course, the vige head was in on it.


    Nancy cried for five days after receiving the news, and just as Vincent predicted, Luke did take her in after that, and it was mostly because his own new born was getting malnourished since his wife was very sick and couldn''t feed the baby.


    Luke''s child was only two months older than Lance, but they would grow up together like brothers in the future, after all, they had suckled from the same breast and drank the same milk.


    Like that, Nancy and her baby were able to survive.


    . . .


    Time passed, and while those in small viges suffered, those in the capital saw no evil and enjoyed themselves abundantly, the so called monster wave didn''t even flinch them. They were lucky, because they were far away from the borders where all these things happened, and even then they had the imperial army to protect them.


    Apart from those in the capital, those who were in other towns also enjoyed the safety of the huge town walls, as such, they couldn''t even imagine what people in such remote viges close to the wild borders were going through.


    . . .


    Time passed by and so like that, five years had gone by. Pint vige was in a better time now, but still nowhere people would want to be in, but at least they had food to eat now. Since the monsters had slowed down a bit, they could grow food enough for themselves to eat without the fields being destroyed.


    It was a miracle in itself that the monsters rarely ventured into the vige. There was no reason as to why the monsters didn''t run amok in the vige, after all, the wooden fences wouldn''t be able to do much against them, but nobody wasining.


    Since then, Peter and his crew had gone on more expeditions to get food and medicine alongside other necessities, but whenever they went, people would die and they would somehowe back with the same people every time. It became suspicious after some time, so they were forced to slow down for a while, regardless to say, the entire vige suffered from them halting their trips to the town.


    On the other hand, Luke was someone who nevercked food. One would be tempted to say he had made a deal with the devil never tock food, but what exactly did he have to offer in such a deal?


    Time would continue to go as all these things happened.


    Even as Lance grew in such a treacherous ce where death wasmon ce, he didn''t grow to develop the heart of iron like most children did. Maybe it was because Marcus always protected him, so it made him soft from the onset.


    Marcus was like a brother from another mother to Lance, they even suckled on the same breast and grew on the same milk. He was the son of Luke, but he wasn''t close to his birth mother, rather, he was closer to Nancy than anything, and since his mother didn''t give birth anymore, he and Lance who also didn''t have any other sibling grew up together.


    Around the age of 8, they weed another child into their home, a little girl who had lost her mother and father.


    By the age of 22, things had gotten much better the vige had mostly returned to its former ways. Nancy sumbed to illness, so did Marcus'' birth mother, nevertheless, he moved out of his father''s house to live with Lance and Ariel, their sister of a sort who was just a little bit younger than them.


    While Marcus was very involved in hunting, Ariel was involved in farming and trade, while Lance was fully invested in farming, and was satisfied with it as it was.


    Marcus felt that Lance and Ariel had something going, with the former always teasing Lance, but then again, Lance was too shy to make any move... heh... the woes of a weakling. He probably had a lot pent up inside him, but he couldn''t release it and express himself.

 Chapter 6: (R18+) Inside the Goblin Queens Chamber

    "Where am I??" Suddenly, as though he had remembered something, something that caused his stomach to turn, his eyes widened and he turned to the side feeling like he would throw up.


    It was understandable, after all, after raping the women and girls, the goblins had killed some right before his very eyes. Lance was a simple farmer when he got captured after all and had not known a day of fighting before in his life. If he had known any of those people, perhaps it would have been even worse.


    ''I don''t know why I have been kept alive¡­'' Normally, the men were killed and the women and girls captured, Lance couldn''t say if he was lucky or unfortunate.


    After being kidnapped by the goblins, he had gotten to experience proper hell and suffering for the first time. He was unsure for how long he would remain alive, as they could kill him at anytime.


    ''I just want this to end, it''s too much...''


    ¡­


    Being a normal vige boy who had dedicated his life to toiling the soil and domestic work, Lance found himself at aplete disadvantage when he came face to face with monsters after he had escorted his brother, Marcus into the nearby forest to check on some traps he had set to catch small rodents like rabbits.


    Under normal circumstances, Lance would never do such a thing as he was quite scared of anything that involved fighting or things that meant putting his life in danger, but after Marcus teased him of not doing real men activities in front of Ariel, Lance made the decision to follow him to hunt.


    Seeing as he made the promise in front of Ariel, there was no going back for him, at least, that was how he saw it.


    Seeing as his brother was trying to preserve his pride as a man, Marcus felt bad for instigating everything since it all started from his teasing. Instead of bringing Lance for a proper hunt, he decided to bring him for something less dangerous, knowing his brother.


    "So this is how it works? It looks easy..." Lance said.


    ''You won''t have the same opinion if there was a wild beast around.'' Marcus thought to himself.


    "Alright, luckily we caught quite a lot today. It''s a good thing that you''re here, I would have had to made the trip twice to pull the haul."


    "Sure thing, I''m good at carrying things, this is totally my job."


    "Let''s be fast before the smell of blood attracts dangerous creatures, these days even monsters have started appearing more frequently, we don''t want to run into any."


    "Let''s get going then, it''s not like we can mask the smell of the blood. To think you do this everyday..." Lance thought about it, somehow, he felt like Marcus was doing more important work than himself. All he had to do was till the soil while Marcus had to face all these dangers regrly. He nced at his brother shortly with a grimace, his admiration growing even more.


    "You know, you actua-" Lance was cut short before he could finish his statement as Marcus jumped on him to push him out of the way.


    What was that? What had happened?


    These were questions Lance couldn''t answer as his consciousness slowly drifted away from hitting his head on the root of a tree.


    He had no idea what happened after that, all he knew was that he had been captured.


    ...


    Sometime after, back inside the goblin den, Lance was put in a wooden cage and carried like some kind of sacrifice, he wasn''t sure where they were taking him, how could he know, it wasn''t like he had been to this cave before, or any cave for that matter.


    After a long while of walking and descending, the goblins brought him to a ce that looked different. He could see other monsters that were bigger than an average adult human male with green skin and muscr bodies. They held better weapons like the ones held by soldiers. It was shocking to see.


    Even though this was his first time seeing them, he could guess that these monsters were either ogres or orcs.


    ''They don''t have a pig''s face, so perhaps ogres?''


    Truly, Lance did not know what his fate would be. The goblins spoke, but he did not understand thenguage. It has been like that since ancient times, humans didn''t understand monsters, and monsters didn''t understand human, so both sides could only fight one another for everything with the option of settling conflict with dialogue.


    After bringing him deeper within this new area, Lance was dropped off in a small space where he would be confined and unable to escape, so he didn''t bother to try. Part of the reason was because he couldn''t, the other was because he was too scared to attempt, so the fact that he couldn''tforted the side of him that was scared and cowardly.


    Soon after, some of the ogres brought him out of confinement and into a different section. There seemed to be a door, more like a path through the cave wall, a crack, covered by a kind of clothe made of material Lance had never seen before. Nevertheless, it resembled a rag, but when they passed through, Lance could feel that it was the hide of whatever unfortunate animal had been skinned like so.


    Two ogres were by his sides as they dragged him into the chamber. On getting there, Lance gazed upon the monster before him, for it was close to naked and had an incredibly alluring body for a monster. Even in such situation, Lance couldn''t help as the thought of him bending this monster came into his head. Of course, he was only strong and courageous in thoughts and not in reality.


    The female monster spoke in a simrnguage as the goblins, then Lance was thrown to the ground and the two who brought him in left the chamber to stand guard outside. He could see one of them standing at one side of the door through a narrow space between the hide serving as curtain and the entrance wall.


    Without warning, the female ogre easily dragged him by the ankle and tossed him towards the makeshift bed that wasid on the ground to the left side of the chamber.


    The female ogre herself had a thin cloth covering her ample breasts as her nipples seemed to pierce the fabric. Simply seeing this was enough to get Lance hard enough that it was visible through his old trousers.


    Her figure was perfect and she stood at about 6''3, covered in muscle that shone well but did not hide her feminine features. Her hips were wide enough that they called for a mate themselves, and her buttocks looked like they could be used as a cushion, despite her muscr build.


    "What do you w-want with me?" Lance tried to back away, but because his ankles and wrists were tied up, he found it difficult.


    The female ogre didn''t look too thrilled as she stared at him for a while before moving towards him and cing herself on top of his lying body.


    He could not move freely and his hands were tied in front of him, the female ogre grabbed his hands that were tied and raised them above his head. Lance was unsure how to feel to about this. This was surely not a good situation, but his body responded in a very different tone.


    As her unexpectedly soft palm caressed over Lance''s abdomen through to his face, while her left hand held his own hands in ce, she stopped when she got to his neck, applying a little pressure so that Lance felt like he was choking for a bit before she released it and moved it towards his chin.


    Applying a little pressure, Lance felt his mouth forced open, but for some reason, instead of resisting, he only anticipated what was going to happen next. For a virgin like himself, this was more than fantasy.


    Nearing Lance''s mouth with hers, the female ogre stuck out her tongue enough that the tip rested on Lance''s lower lip, just inside his mouth.


    From hers, saliva flowed like honey into Lance''s mouth, then after retracting for a second, she went in for an aggressive kiss as she battled with his tongue, easily ascertaining dominance, for Lance did not know how to go about it, he had never kissed before.


    ''This¡­'' It was like torture, but it was sweet and enchanting in a way.


    Lance felt his heart beat a bit faster, and his body get hotter. His face became of a redderplexion. Unknown to him, the ogre was not just ying romance, it had made him swallow her saliva which contained a strong aphrodisiac.


    ''My body¡­ This heat¡­'' "Ahhh¡­" He groaned in a low voice.


    Seeing that the saliva had did its thing, and fast, the female ogre let go of Lance''s hands above his head and went straight for his rock hard cock that had been poking at her thighs for some time now.


    She grabbed hold of it in an aggressive manner and ced her hands under his balls, using her fingers to form a ring to hold it in ce. As she pressed and pushed up his balls from under by tightening her hold, Lance''s cock bulged with veins visible all over, it felt as though his cock had grown. At that moment, he was standing at 12 inches!


    At most he would be 11''5 inches on a normal day, not that it mattered now anyway, as he was fully intoxicated by the aphrodisiac coursing through his entire body.


    Slowly and slimy like a seductive snail, the female ogre let her tongue down, coiling around Lance''s cock. It seemed to have a mind of its own as it moved around his hard dick. This went on for some seconds that stretched longer for Lance as he felt the heat rising within him uncontrobly.


    "This¡­ AH¡­"


    He could no longer bear the tension and with both of his tied hands, he pushed her head down so that his cock waspletely swallowed, almost reaching her throat. The force also made her chin to press against his balls, forcing the stored up load to be disturbed greatly.


    The female monster was surprised to see this, as she wasn''t expecting Lance to take such initiative, but this was also pleasurable for her, so she allowed it, it also felt good.


    Feeling the warmth of her mouth, Lance''s hips danced like they had be possessed and began moving on their own! After a dozen thrusts, he could no longer hold it in, "Ah ah ah ah.. I''m-I CAN''T HOLD IT IN ANY LONGER." He let out a hot stream of milky seeds that rushed into the monster''s gullet and stomach from the force of ejaction.


    "Ah.. Ah.. Uhha!" After that, strength left his body, and he lost consciousness directly.


    ----------------


    A/N: Drop your powerstones in support!!! Comment, drop a review, it all helps!

 Chapter 7: Awakening

    "Ughh, my head hurts, it feels like I''ve been ran over by a truck¡­ Wait, that''s exactly what happened!"


    After waking up, Lance felt the same way he would feel after working in the farnds for an entire day without rest. He didn''t understand why it was so, but that didn''t matter at the moment.


    "These memories¡­ No, these are mine, instead, this body is the body I possessed. But why am I only realizing this now? Did I not reincarnate?" Aldritch thought about it, and the most possible reason was that he had been transmigrated into this body.


    But of all things, he felt a little shamed entering the body of this person because the owner of the body he entered had always been cowardly, well, the trying times were hard. "I can''t me him though."


    "But damn, was it that god that made a mistake and sent me over to a grown body instead? What happened to this guy''s soul? Did he really die from an orgasm? Was it that good? Damn¡­"


    -Ding-


    "Wow, do I actually get a system too? Awesome!"


    -Initialising System-


    -Initialisationplete-


    -¡­-


    -Integrationplete-


    -Updating Sytem¡­-


    "¡­"


    -System Update Complete-


    -System is done setting up-


    ¡­


    [Name: Aldritch Mondragon]


    [age: 22]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blooded Vampire]


    [Blood Bank: 0]


    [BP: 0]


    [HP: ====]


    [SP: 10/10]


    [Strength: 3]


    [Agility: 3]


    [Dexterity: 2]


    [Vitality: 2]


    [Intelligence: 2]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 1} {Healing Factor} {Blood Bond}]


    [Skills: {Hypnosis (Lvl 1)}]


    ¡­


    Seeing the status window appear before his eyes, Aldritch was exceedingly thrilled.


    He quickly went through the contents written on the status window.


    ''Hmm, good, my name did change, race, vampire, hmm¡­ WAIT, WHAT?!'' his expression turned ugly fast.


    He was never given the opportunity to choose a race, but it actually came out like this, he became a vampire!


    He quickly searched through his memories, but the original owner of the body was very much a normal weak human being, not an undead creature of the night! ''Damn! I''ve been duped¡­''


    Aldritch calmed himself a bit, thinking of all the pros of being a vampire were. ''Well, I can''t cry over spilt milk, at least it''s a race that''s higher than humans¡­ I hope it is in this world.'' There were no memories linked to the existence of vampires in his head, so he decided to just try to live from then on and make the most of life.


    His eyes fell on the HP and SP section, and he actually had no HP. He assumed it was because vampires were kind of immortal, he was going to check it outter when he had the chance, after all, he had to know.


    "Anyway, what''s SP?... and blood pressure?"


    [SP refers to your soul power, it is akin to mana, an ethereal form of energy capable of being used for many purposes. BP refers to your avable blood points at any given moment, right now you have 0 BP] The system answered.


    Aldritch was a bit surprised that his system even had an artificial intelligence, he was impressed.


    He checked his stats, and looking at them, they were all basic for the most part. He wasn''t too happy, but then again, he couldn''t expect much. He quickly moved to his skills, there was nothing to see in the stats section.


    ''Hypnosis andpulsion, huh?''


    [Those are the racial skills you have innately unlocked, apart from hypnosis that is not a racial skill. More can be unlocked]


    ''I see. I can alsomunicate with the system through my mind.''


    "Hypnosis, huh?¡­" Thinking about it made Aldritch to smile slyly as the thought entered his mind. It could be an over powered skill if used correctly.


    He looked around once again, there was no one inside the chamber. Even though he had been talking to himself, none of the guards at the door had entered or reacted to him, they obviously didn''t see him as a threat, and he sure wasn''t, at least now he was, as he soon found out. Even though he was a vampire now, he still had very weak stats.


    .


    [Hypnosis]


    You can do anything from creating illusions within the target''s imagination to mind control. What is achievable depends on skill level and your mastery over the skill.


    Level: 1


    SP: 2/s [One time activation 5]


    .


    [Minor Compulsion]


    Look into another''s eyes andmand them to do your bidding. Not effective against those with a stronger mental power and does not consume SP.


    Level: 1


    .


    [Blood Maniption]


    Manipte blood in your possession to do whatever you want with it.


    Level: 1


    .


    [Blood Bond]


    Turn others into vampires or lesser beings by injecting your catalyst into them. They will be sired to you with undying loyalty. Does not work on dead bodies and creatures whose rank far exceeds yours by too much.


    .


    [Healing Factor]


    You can recover your injuries by consuming blood from your blood bank. The power of the skill depends on your mastery over it. It will activate automatically upon injury unless you decide otherwise.


    .


    . .


    ''Given my current situation, there isn''t much I can do, I need a n.''


    Now as it was, Aldritch could break free of the old ropes used to bind his legs and hands since they weren''t tied tightly this time, but now was not the right time. After he was done cooking up his n, he waited for the female ogre to return.


    Aldritch quickly structured a good n, using what he had to make the most of it.


    ''Come back soon, my first meal.''

 Chapter 8: Goblin Queen in Heat

    Aldritch maintained his position on the makeshift bed as he waited for the female ogre to return. He wasn''t sure why she had left either, maybe it was because he had passed out? It didn''t matter though, that was all in the past now, as this Aldritch was no longer the same person as before.


    He wouldn''t have taken the more dangerous route with his n if he wasn''t so weak, since two guards were right outside, but he wasn''t confident he could even kill one of them, talk less of having to handle two, he would die easily.


    ''Well, now I can''t die so easily, but I still feel pain.'' He could only plot against the female ogre.


    Half an hourter, the ogre returned. She seemed to be pissed off about something, but Aldritch couldn''t tell, or so he thought.


    After storming into the room with a twisted face painted in anger, her eyes fell on Aldritch and immediately she walked up to him with heavy steps and a grunt.


    In fury, she grabbed Aldritch by the ankle and stoned him to the opposite wall.


    ''Crazy bitch!''


    He didn''t expect this, so he couldn''t properly brace for the impact. Luckily, as a vamoire, his physique was also not like an ordinary human, so he was able to remain in one piece without sustaining any serious damage.


    The female ogre, as if sensing that he was ok went towards him, this time tossing him back on the bed. Following her next actions, Aldritch understood now what had enraged her. After all, he did pass out while she was still aroused, and it seemed she still was. A woman in heat was really a dangerous being, no matter the race.


    ''Well, monsters are different from humans after all, but women don''t change... She''s still horny!''


    The ogre ripped off the little pieces of cloths she had covering her crucial areas and just like Aldritch expected, she ripped off his clothes too, but left him tied up.


    Even though it was a heated moment where fabric was being ripped apart, Aldritch couldn''t help but notice the breasts that jiggled up and down, left and right. Just when she was about to start anything, Aldritch decided it was time for him to act.


    "First, let''s start with the mouth!" The ogre was surprised to hear him speak in a loud voice, but she didn''t pay him attention, for all she could hear, he could be begging for his life or something simr.


    As she moved her hips up to sit on Aldritch''s cock, he broke free from the ropes binding his hands and legs. He sat up fast, and aiming for the perfect timing, grabbed the ogre by her shoulders, heflipped her over when she was the least bnced, so that he was now on top and she was under him.


    Realising what the situation has be, she tried to throw Aldritch off her, but he was sharp.


    Aldritch, in one motion, activated his hypnosis and pinned her down as she couldn''t exert as much force with his skill interfering. Luckily, the hypnosis worked, and so he moved on to his next objective of trying to get her to fall under ''Minor Compulsion''.


    It wasn''t mentioned, but Aldritch was sure that if he used both skills like this, he would be able to bypass the restriction on the skill, at least a bit. Now, he just wished the ogre below him was not too strong.


    ''I need to do more to lower her raised guard. That way I can increase the chances of sess¡­ also, what is this feeling?''


    [You have been affected by the aphrodisiac of the¡­]


    He couldn''t even read the rest of it since the rush in him suddenly increased, it was very strong!


    ''Damn, ogres too have this sort of thing? It''s too much!'' Now, the female ogre didn''t even know she was treading on dangerous turf, Aldritch really wasn''t the same man as before!


    His body moved like it was possessed as he stuck three of his fingers into her mouth.


    Looking and feeling the sexy and muscr female ogre beneath him, Aldritch''s body reacted twice as fast as his dick grew hard and steamy. "Look at that, it grew longer and bigger." His dick had grown to a whopping 12 inches! This was the exact measurement he chose, something that was big enough but not too monstrous.


    He slid his hand through the ogres abdomen and up in-between her breasts. He felt her arch her back as his fingers went passed, anticipation filled within her body. Her arousal was working against her struggles, and Aldritch''s hypnosis was ying a small role in calming her. Even with that, it was only evident just how much her horniness ruled over the other intentions.


    Aldritch himself couldn''t hold back anymore, so he raised his hips and moved them towards the ogre''s face. She seemed a little confused at first, but Aldritch soon showed her why he had moved up.


    cing his rock hard dick on her lips, the ogre couldn''t think anymore as she smelt the beefy meat that seemed to pulsate like heartbeats. He couldn''t wait, so he gentle pushed down on her until half of his cock was inside her mouth, the familiar warm and slimy feeling weing him.


    ''I want to push deeper, but I don''t think she can take it!''


    "Kurgh..." ''I can''t bear anymore, I''m gonna...''


    Feeling it rushing forward, Aldritch pushed his dick further into the ogre''s mouth so that it reached deeper into her throat...


    *Push *push


    "Uhh.. Ahhh¡­"


    He came, but the sensation was like none before as the dick cap kept being squeezed by her throat, causing a sharp sensation to spread from it throughout his body, making him cum even harder.


    Aldritch looked as he had received a notification from the system. It had been there for some seconds and he was only able to look at it now.


    [Minor Compulsion has been activated on the Goblin Queen]

 Chapter 9: New Family

    ''Wait, goblin? Not ogre?'' Aldritch felt stupid for believing the thinking of his former self. Though, the goblin queen was different from a normal goblina and more like an ogre, so he refrained from berating his former self too harshly, after all, he wasn''t done yet.


    He immediately gave hismand.


    "You won''t try to kill or harm me in any way ever again, you will do as I say."


    With thatmand, he didn''t even need to look at the system, he could feel that the skill had worked. It was a strange and new feeling, but it wasn''t bad.


    Aldritch couldn''t help but let out a sadistic smirk. Now he could have his fun without worry. After all, he was far from done.


    Beneath his groin, the goblin Queen was now suffocating from him sitting there for too long. She pushed him off of her face, coughing severally for some seconds, nothing serious.


    Aldritch didn''t give her any chance to rest though, as he grabbed her neck a little aggressively and squeezed until he saw her making a face that shot his cock back to full strength immediately, not that it ever went down though.


    He drew her closer to himself, then turned her so that he sat behind her and she was in front of him. Now, the goblin queen did not resist him at all and just followed his lead. From under both arms, Aldritch''s hands grabbed on the queen''s breasts close to her chest and he slowly dragged his hands forwards over her huge breasts that filled his palms so much that they couldn''t be contained.


    Reaching her nipples, Aldritch smiled evily.


    He used one finger on each side to gloss over them once, sending a sweet calling sensation through the queen''s body from the nerves surrounding the tip of her nipples that were grape solid, he could tell that she wanted more, one bite seemed like it would produce milk as sweet as honey.


    Aldritch stuck out his tongue on the queen''s neck by the side, biting down on it, enough to leave a mark even though he didn''t bite much. He had underestimated the power of his bite. His hands traveled back and forth, pulling her breasts and then letting them fall back with each motion¡­


    Immediately, the heat within the goblin queen rose, sending her into a state of stimted confusion. After all, he was yet to please her where it mattered the most. Aldritch saw this and using his middle fingers, flicked her nipples hard, sending a sensation as though she would run mad at that exact moment.


    "Arrhhhhhhhhh¡­ urhhhh¡­" Aldritch couldn''t tell what that was, a moan or a roar, one message that was clear though, was that he was doing the right thing.


    The queen seemed to calm down a bit while Aldritch folded her hands behind her back, raising her so that she was on her knees¡­


    He could smell her pussy juice without needing to go close, he was unsure of the smell, but it was pleasing to his body, causing his hard cock to pulsate.


    Simultaneously, he wrapped his right hand around the queen so that his palm rested on her neck, while his other arm held her hands together behind her, then in one motion, after increasing the pressure on her neck a bit so that she felt a choking sensation, he pushed the entire length of his cock inside her wet pussy, all at once!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­" This time, she had cum immediately, spraying pee forward all over the ground that shot like a small fountain.


    Her muscr body felt different from a normal female''s. It still had that tenderness, but felt weirdly different. This different feeling was new and intoxicating for Aldritch. He couldn''t help but lick her lips and tongue several times as his fingers left one breast and moved to her clit that stood so hard itpeted with his dick in its miniature form.


    The goblin knew nothing of kissing in particr, so there was not such connective response.


    ''Salty¡­ but sweet. Damn, this must be the aphrodisiac talking.''


    Aldritch didn''t stop however, he was yet to please himself! He took his cock out slowly, making another thrust, this time reaching deeper and pulling her breasts while her nipples sat in-between his fingers as he moved them, squeezing and rxing in a continues motion.


    Juices shot from both her pussy and breasts while her eyes rolled backwards along with her head, falling behind unto Aldritch''s shoulder, her mouth unable to close with saliva flowing from both sides.


    This was totally unreal for him, he had never seen or heard of anybody who could achieve such results in real life except for hentai and manga. It made him think of the possibility of the aphrodisiac working both ways.


    In just under one minute, the queen had cum more than ten times! Almost every thrust made her cum. Feeling that he would soon cum himself, he pulled out his dick from her pussy and aggressively shoved it back into her pussy, while clenching her hard clitoris with his fingers that moved like a vibrator, such technique. Yet another orgasm came, sending her falling to her chest.


    The impact of her nipples on the bed causing her to cum again! The pain creating an even more pleasurable experience!


    "Not yet!" Aldritch fell on her and his rock solid dick prated her once more. He couldn''t stop himself from rocking up and down until he came yet again..


    "Uhhhh.. Ahhhhh¡­"


    He fell to his back directly, feeling a little tired, the goblin queen by his side, broken and nearing an unconscious state. Shortly after, Aldritch was left alone, awake, and a thought came to his mind.


    ''I should drink her blood now that she''s unconscious, and then, I should use her as my first subject for experiment.'' He thought to himself.


    Even though he had cum at least five times, he was still horny, but now wasn''t the time. ''A man should be able to control such urges,'' he convinced himself.


    He could control blood after all, he simply moved blood away from his dick to make it go down at least so he wasn''t too distracted.


    ''Must I bite?'' He questioned.


    [No, you can give a bit of your blood that contains the catalyst to the creature and that is enough]


    Seeing the message, Aldritch was satisfied. He first of all bit her on the neck, he could instinctively tell where the main vain there was. His bite seem to contain some kind of numbing effect also, since the goblina didn''t react.


    ''Damn, doesn''t that make me a mosquito?''


    The moment the blood entered his mouth, there was only one singr thought, ''It tastes so bad¡­'' Aldritch closed his eyes and drank more, about two litres. Once he was done, he injected the catalyst.


    For some seconds, nothing seemed to have changed, but then the goblin queen''s arms started shaking a bit, then her entire body. Her eyes suddenly shot open as she sat up. Aldritch who already knew what was to be done took the little blood he put in his blood bank for her to drink.


    [Sess]


    [The goblin has sessfully been turned into a vampire]


    [Congrattions on turning your first creature. You now have a family]


    [What would you like to name your family?]


    ''Like some kindred?''


    After thinking for a bit, he decided, "Hellsing." Even though it was ripped straight out one of his favorite vampire, in this world, who would know?


    -


    -


    A/N: Mmm... flex those fingers and tap to vote your powerstones!! Leave a review and always feel free toment!!

 Chapter 10: New Head

    Thinking of the name he had chosen, Aldritch could feel the legend rise within him¡­ if only he knew that he would be a vampire, he would have chosen a more befitting name for his status.


    He looked around and realized that he was in a monster abode, and a low ranking one at that, so the name didn''t quite fit the environment, but Aldritch was thinking of the future when he chose this name.


    "I''ll get to work when you wake up¡­" He looked at the goblin queen on the bed passed out. For a sturdy female monster, she looked more human with some soft features than goblin which was a bit unnatural, so Aldritch thought she was some kind of special breed. Regardless, she was still eye catching.


    He ced his palm on her naked breast to fill on them a bit, then he stopped shortly after to continue his n. He didn''t want the horniness to return, he wished for the effects from the aphrodisiac to wear off so he could think clearer.


    ¡­


    Some hourster, the goblin queen regained herself, standing up in shock. She looked at Aldritch for a while, then her scrunched up face rxed and she immediately went to her knees and bowed her head so that her temple forehead touched the ground.


    "Master."


    ''What? I can now understand goblinnguage? Am I turning into a goblin? Or did she somehow magically learn tomunicate?'' Aldritch wasn''t sure, but it was convenient. Also, the system didn''t tell him anything, but he left that forter.


    "Raise your head." The moment didn''t give that dominating aura Aldritch was going for, after all¡­ both parties were naked.


    "What is your name?" The way Aldritch saw it, he couldn''t'' just keep calling her servant from now on or something like that, so there had to be that.


    "I don''t have a name, master."


    "What? You just move and exist without a name?" It was a bit unexpected to be honest. One would expect that since the goblins had anguage tomunicate in, that they would name themselves, but wrong!


    After a quick search through his memories, Aldritch confirmed that indeed, these goblins didn''t name themselves, they just ate, hunt and sleep until they die or get killed. Well, he could understand, they were more wild than civilized.


    "I will give you a name then¡­ Goblin, Goblina¡­ Your name from now on will be Lina, and the name of our family is Hellsing. Never forget it."


    "Yes, Master. Thank you for naming me."


    "Master, what shall those under me be called? Will they answer to our family name also?" She asked. Listening to this, Aldritch could tell that her intelligence was not that high, just as he had thought.


    "No. But, they are still your people, you can just continue with how it has been."


    "I understand." Lina said, lowering her head again as she did, reaching the ground.


    ''Is it really necessary to do that every time?'' It was a bit weird, but what man didn''t like such power to have people bow to them? Well, if they existed, Aldritch was not one of them.


    Seeing her like this, Aldritch couldn''t help but look at her arched back and ass that stuck out like it was ready for some¡­ ''Not now, I have a lot of time for thatter.''


    "First, get me something to wear¡­ Do the same for yourself." As much as Aldritch would love to stare at her body, he needed her to also maintain dignity and respect before her people, it was crucial. Not really, but appearing naked before mere goblins wasn''t so dignifying now, was it?


    Lina answered and raised her head but did not dare to look her master in the eye, her eyes naturally went down, but they only met with Aldritch''s beefy cock, causing her face to redden a bit while she squeezed together her crotch.


    ''What? Green can also blush? Do they have red blood? Does green and red equal red?'' Aldritch was slightly confused, but that wasn''t worth worrying over.


    "One of you at the door, go get me a good shirt and trousers and bring also a robe!" Linamanded.


    "Yes, my queen!"


    ''At least they still know some basics.'' Aldritch thought to himself. He suspected the different looking goblins like the ones guarding the door to be hobgoblins or something of that nature, as they were bigger and much reliable than normal goblins.


    Though, this shouldn''t have been the case normally, even though they would normally fear and respect her as their queen, this way of showing respect seemed too out of ce for creatures such as goblins.


    "You are not a pureblooded goblin, are you?" Aldritch was curious. If his suspicions were right and she wasn''t, that would mean she was a mixed blood, but just what the other blood in her was would determine her worth to him in these early stages.


    "No master, I am not. I am a mixed blood born of a goblin mother while I don''t know my father, though I know that I have ogre blood running through me." She answered sincerely, holding nothing back from her master.


    ''I see¡­ It''s not much of it, but it certainly makes a difference.''


    "Hmm¡­"


    "Queen! I have brought what you requested!"


    "Why is he so noisy, tell him not to shout next time."


    "Yes master. Master, may I stand up and bring the clothes?"


    "You may." Aldritch resisted the sly grin that crept its way to his mouth. The servant''s loyalty was really absolute. Even though it gave him some happiness momentarily, he couldn''t help but attribute it to the fact that she could have just done such basic things on her own.


    ''If the master has to order every single thing, then what is the use of the servant?'' Anyway, there was no need to expect too much. The mere fact that they were this intelligent was enough.


    After putting on an old shirt and trouser and Lina a robe, he asked her to take him around the ce so he could do a little survey. As far as he was concerned now, all that was under Lina was now his, she was just a manager, a sort of keeper for him.


    Aldritch took the lead and exited the chamber while Lina walked behind him. As soon as the hobgoblins outside saw him exit the chamber alone however, one of them struck Aldritch with using his spear''s wooden side.


    Aldritch had seen the weapon approach, but he didn''t worry. It was true that he was weak and physically would not be able to win against the hobgoblins, but he had their queen behind him to protect him. What was there to be worried about?


    With swift movement that Aldritch couldn''t follow, Lina struck the spearing towards Aldritch, her hand passing through the broken staff, striking the hobgoblin who had struck in the face, sending a few teeth flying. The other one saw what happened and immediately knelt down and bowed his head.


    The iron spear head spun in the air and struck the ground beside Aldritch''s foot. He looked at it as he walked by, but it seemed that it may have sent a wrong signal to Lina who immediately bowed, striking her head against the ground a little as she did.


    "Master, please forgive me, these¡­ I¡­"


    "Enough, rise¡­ We have more important business to tend to now."

 Chapter 11: New Head II

    As they moved around, one thing was clear to Aldritch, and that was the fact that he had no control over the rest of the goblins. Even though their queen was now under him to do as he saw fit, he still needed her to control the goblins if not they would really try to kill him.


    ''I have to do something about this problem.'' For this problem, Aldritch already had an idea in his head.


    "These are all the areas under our territory." Lina said to Aldritch with a bow.


    The goblins were actually not too shabby, or maybe it was because the only other monsters inhabiting this particr cave were Mine rats.


    ''Apart from that, I was actually taken quite far away from human civilization.''


    Because the goblins sort human captives, they travelled outside the monster territory and risked their lives to go kidnap humans from a vige near the border that separated the monsternds from the humans. Their journey and risks paid off in the end.


    ''But that means that I am now a week''s journey away from human side¡­'' He looked at the walking bags of awful blood all over, and couldn''t the feeling of grief, just a bit.


    "Lina, gather all the goblins in the area I designated as hall area as fast as possible." Aldritch was fast and decisive with his actions and had already scripted some small ns moving ahead.


    Afterwards, Lina gathered all the goblins both from the outer and inner part of the cave and brought them before Aldritch in the area he had designated as hall.


    After touring the cave, there were four areas Aldritch had created in addition to the ones already existing.


    There was the hall area which was arge space that could hold a lot of people, around 200 to 300 people if they didn''t space far apart.


    Then, there was theke area which as the name implied had an undergroundke. This area, Aldritch designated to be his bath.


    There was the small chamber where he would sleep.


    There was also the inner storage where the more important things would be stored from then on. Things like gold, weapons, and such. The more useless things could be kept in the outer cave section.


    Thenstly, there was an inner prison area where captives would be kept. It was also the ce where Aldritch was held in after being brought to the inner section.


    Now, Aldritch looked at all the goblins gathered before him while he stood on a raised area in front of the crowd before Lina spoke.


    "Quiet down everybody! The emperor will now speak!" After saying this, she knelt with one knee beside Aldritch facing him. The goblins didn''t seem to understand what the situation was as they were confused. How could their queen bow to a mere human after all!


    ''Activate ''Hypnosis''


    . .


    [Hypnosis]


    You can do anything from creating illusions to mind control. What is achievable depends on your imagination level and skill level.


    SP: 2/s


    . .


    Aldritch tried to hypnotize the entire goblin poption, but it didn''t work, the skill level was too low to affect so many creatures at once. Besides, he had actually temporarily forgotten about hisck of SP.


    ''Heh¡­ I''m weak¡­''


    "Take a census of the goblin and bring it to me."


    "¡­ M-Master, please forgive your servant for her stupidity, but what is a census?"


    "..." ''Oh right...''


    "Just get someone to count all the goblins and report back to you."


    Lina bowed her head a little and left to carryout the order. As she turned to leave, Aldritch caught sight of her curves through the robe she had on.


    ''Hmm...'' A small smirk came over his face. ''Are goblins and monsters supposed to look this good?''


    He looked through the goblins and found some goblinas. They looked like the hobgoblins with a more monstrous face and their backs a little bent. "Lina''s the best this bunch have to offer... Heh."


    When Lina came back from giving the order, Aldritch just waited for it to be done.


    Some couple minutester, the hobgoblin Lina asked to count the others was done. Surprisingly, their intelligence was high enough that they could do simple maths, it really was eye opening. Well, at least that was the case with hobgoblins, Aldritch couldn''t say about the regr goblins.


    "Master, there is a total of 515 goblins here."


    "Hmm, good enough for now. You took captives recently, how many goblins are expecting to be made?"


    "It depends on how long the humans... Willst."


    "Ask everyone to leave for now and let the goblinas remain behind."


    "Yes, master."


    Lina did just like she was told and when the goblinas were left, they were 51 in number. This number was certainly high, after all, male goblins were more prevalent than females. This was the exact reason why they needed humans to birth their kind, it wasn''t only for the fun of molesting human females.


    Another thing was, goblinas couldn''t actually deliver any children or carry them, they didn''t produce eggs to begin with. They were pretty useless for the species in many ways. Even then, they may still rape male humans.


    Lina as a mixed blood would be different, but then again she couldn''t let normal goblins to have their way with her, and the hobgoblins'' dicks grew smaller after evolution, so yeah. They could probably still attempt to impregnate her, but if she would allow small dicks into her that is. In the end, even her needed human males.


    "Bring all of them to theke."

 Chapter 12: Wet Lake

    All the goblinas wore rags and their bodies were dirty, obviously. Aldritch needed them cleaned to some extent first.


    "All of you stand in one line. You,e."


    Aldritch stood just before theke behind him while the goblinas were before him and Lina by his side.


    This was the n, before they entered theke to bath and clean themselves, he would first screen them to check their bodies to see which ones he''ll be fucking, not all were good after all. He would also use that opportunity to run his hypnosis and make them obedient to him and be usable pawns.


    He nned to do so with all the goblins, but before then these ones would suffice as test subjects to get a hang of the skill.


    ''I''ve watched a lot of street hypnosis videos before on the inte, so it shouldn''t be too hard.''


    Apart from that, he would be taking their blood as well, that applied to them all. He didn''t want to drink blood from goblins or hobgoblins, even though it wasn''t necessarily the neck and he could take from other ces. Not only was the blood of terrible taste, he didn''t want to drink from the males.


    ''Also, I need to see if I can make more vampires.'' He thought to himself.


    He actually asked the system to see how many underlings he could turn, and it was quite straight forward. The sess rate of turning a creature into a vampire depended on the creature itself, especially as Aldritch was still a low ranked vampire.


    Also, since he was still of low rank, the number of vampires he could have under himfortably was not much, and the system gave him the number to be five at this moment. Anymore, and he would have a difficult time controlling them. There was also the possibility that what he would create would not be a vampire.


    ''Well, I can only create a vampire of equal or lower rank, and right now I''m towards the bottom.'' He thought to himself.


    The first goblina walked forward. This one looked just like the male hobgoblins except for the fact that there was some shape of breasts, but that was all, even her head was scarce of hair.


    ''Heh...''


    "Look me in the eye." Aldritch ordered.


    "I am Aldritch, the master of your queen and overlord of all goblins. You will know I am your one and only ruler because I am, that is just how it is, it is how it has always been. In addition, whenever you hear me say ''I mandate'', you will follow and do whatever I tell you to without reason and resistance, you will do it to thest sentence before you stop."


    Aldritch waited a few seconds and got a message from the system confirming that it was sessful. Apparently, the goblins had more simple and uplicated brains and minds that it was so easy to control them even with a level 1 hypnosis skill.


    After repeating the process for another 50 times, Aldritch was finally done with the hypnosis of the goblinas and they were now washing themselves. He also separated them into two groups, the ones he was going to y with and the ones that didn''t meet the criteria.


    Also, the effects of the hypnosis was really strong, maybe it was because the targets had weaker minds, they already saw him as their supreme ruler like it had always been so. This relieved Aldritch, as it meant controlling the others would also be easy, only a little stressful to carryout.


    "So stressful... I would need their blood soon, I''m run dry." He was almost out of SP after all. Luckily, even with the meager amounts he had, it was enough since the goblins had weak mental fortitude, in fact, they had little to none.


    "Ma-master... That, if you are tired..." Lina muttered.


    "I know." Aldritch said as he drew her towards himself, cing one hand down in the same motion.


    ''What? She''s already this wet? For how long?...''


    Aldritch let out a little smile as he stuck a finger into her wet pussy, then two. Lina let out a moan as she felt her legs weaken a little before regaining her bnce. Aldritch pushed a bit deeper and then opened the fingers that were inside her so that the walls of her pussy were spread. He had wanted her to wash up first, but this was arousing.


    With two fingers in her, he thrust and shook his hand and fingers violently, causing Lina to have to hold him to maintain bnce while she instinctively tried to close her legs as they were before other goblinas, even though her back was turned to them and her robe covered the view so they couldn''t see what was going on in full detail.


    Frass frass frass frass


    Aldritch was not merciful as he kept moving his fingers violently within her, stimting her g-spot and clit all in the same action.


    "Ma... Master... Masterrr... Ohh, I''m going to... Shhh, ahhhhh..."


    ''This horny bitch, I haven''t even done much and she came already.'' A smirk shone on his lips. While she was still cumming, he drew out his fingers upwards, making a wave of electric sensation to spark between Lina''s crotch and travelling through her body like soothing but agitated currents of pleasure.


    She couldn''t stand anymore and copsed on her knees with both hands covering her pussy while her body shook slightly from time to time from the pleasure.


    Aldritch grabbed her chin and raised it so that she looked at him.


    "Go wash up first."


    Aldritch himself entered theke, the side where all the girls he had chosen were.


    All together, the ones he chose were 13 out of the 51. The rest just didn''t cut it.


    "Hmm."


    The water was up to the knees in this side so moving around was not a problem. Aldritch walked towards the closest goblina who was watching him walk towards her. Unlike humans, goblins were not so shy of themselves being naked. Lina was only different because of her position which was their queen, and maybe her ogre bloodline also yed a part.


    Aldritch looked down at her. This one was petite, around 5''2 in height. To Aldritch who was now over 6''0ft, she was looking very portable.


    He smiled at her before grabbing both her hands raising them up. He smiled again, this time his teeth showing.


    Even though he would prefer another method, the neck was best because of the big vein lying in wait.


    He turned her around and without hesitation, he went down on her neck, his teeth easily piercing through.


    Gulp gulp gulp


    "Ahhhhhh¡­" It seemed his bite had an effect? He couldn''t tell, but it didn''t seem as such.


    Aldritch didn''t waste time on her. After she copsed, he asked two others to bring her out of the water before she drowns instead, then he moved to the next.


    ...


    A/N: Please leave a review and vote your powerstones, it helps the book reach more people. Thank You!

 Chapter 13: Cries from the Lake

    Aldritch didn''t notice Lina walk up behind him while he stared emptily at the dark cave walls thinking of something. He had already drank the blood of almost all the goblinas and their bodies were now beside theke.


    "Ma-Master... You, you forgot me..."


    Aldritch turned to look at Lina only to find that she was dripping wet, literally. There were juicesing out of her pussy with some consistency to them, and they smelled... ''Weirdly nice...''


    Aldritch looked back into her eyes and found her deep in lust.


    ''Maybe I should rest this time around and let her do the work.'' He thought of something. So, he walked towards the edge of theke where the waters were even more shallow and only reached the ankles.


    Just when they stopped, Lina who couldn''t wait any longer immediately went down on Aldritch''s cock, licking and rubbing it until it was up at full strength. Aldritch''s dick had grown up to 12 inches, and the girth was a hand full, making Lina think about what it would fill like if she took everything. The thought alone was enough to agitate her crotch.


    Taking hold of the hard cock eagerly, Lina stroked back and forth steadily, steamy breathes leaving her opened mouth lost in its scent and might.


    After some seconds, she leaned in into Aldritch''s crotch with her lips to kiss his dick once before opening her mouth wide to take it all in. Even Aldritch as a little surprised since he wasn''t sure it would fit, but that was quickly disproven as Lina kept pushing and swallowing until Aldritch could feel his dick deep down in her throat!


    His hand instinctively moved over her head hold her in position for a while as the squeezing sensation was unlike another. He then to urge her to start moving as he grabbed on her medium length ckish hair.


    Following hismand, Lina began eagerly and enthusiastically moving her head up and down, sending to Aldritch a sensation simr to fucking tight pussy, only that it was a bit different, but even then he couldn''t tell which was better, not at this moment.


    Feeling the grip from her esophagus, Aldritch couldn''t help but throw his head backwards as he received this extremely pleasurable sloppy servicing on his dick.


    ''Damn, did she be better? This...''


    Aldritch was getting close to ejaction now after several minutes of engaging in Lina''s throat action. Feeling iting, he grabbed her head with both hand and pushed in... "I-I''m cumming..."


    Gulp gulp... gulp


    Aldritch pulled out, huffing from the incredible experience.


    It was as if he was intoxicated with the same aphrodisiac from before. ''Am I that weak that such things can still affect me so much?'' He at least thought that his race would give him an advantage over poison, but it seemed he was wrong.


    Besides, he didn''t even look too different from a regr human, only that he would have perfectly fit the standards of beauty in some Asian nations as his skin was incredibly fair and white, pale.


    This time also, Lina didn''t cough or show any sign of difort. She immediately straddled him, pushing his dick against her vertical lips as they threatened to break in any time. Slowly, she pushed down on it until everything went in, then she began moving her hips up and down, back and front. Soon, she was on a roll.


    Tap tap tap tap tap tap tap tap


    She was vigorous as she attacked with force and speed, crying out loud with every thrust as her face was now clearly red from pleasure. Aldritch smiled seeing her lust filled expression before grabbing unto her hips tightly and began adding his own strength to her movement, hitting her harder against his own body.


    "Ahhhh Ahhhh ahhhh ahhhh... Oh... OH MASTER... MASTER..."


    "Take this dick... Take it... NOW."


    "MASTERRRRRRRRRRRRR... AHHH AHHH AHHHHHHH..."


    "Mmmm, ughhhhh..."


    As Lina experienced multiple orgasms, her pussy walls squished Aldritch''s cock that was still within her, making the contact even more aggressive than it was, forcing him to cum even harder than supposed to.


    Lina fell on Aldritch after the wave had subsided within her, though she was still shaking from the pleasure that lingered. Aldritch looked down to meet with her eyes looking at him with extreme pleasure and satisfaction.


    "Two of youe." He ordered.


    The goblinas that had been watching while uncontrobly pleasuring themselves rushed forward, each eager to be pleasured by their ruler.


    Aldritch turned Lina over then stood up, before cing her in a doggy position, her strength only allowing her to sit like a frog on the ground. The goblinas also took the same position, each beside Aldritch, with their juicy pussies towards Aldritch.


    TASS


    Aldritch spanked both goblinas, making them cum directly. This put a smile on his face.


    He caressed Lina''s round ass, squeezing her cheeks with passion and pulling them apart before also pping her ass red.


    With the p on her ass, Lina heaved a sigh, one of pleasure, and did the same as Aldritch ced his dick on her still wet pussy. She moans and pushed back so that Aldritch''s dick went deeper, but she didn''t expect him to react by shoving its full length into her and began motion. She seemed even tighter than before, though she was supposed to be getting loose.


    Her insides squeezed on Aldritch''s dick while she moaned throatily, going insane from the pleasure. ''This bitch is really HORNY.''


    As he shoved his member in and out of her, he also worked on the two goblinas beside Lina, sticking two fingers in them and finger fucking them at the same time while he worked on Lina.


    He took one finger out of the goblinas'' pussy and stuck it in their asses just before they came, giving them an even greater stimtion, causing their facial expressions to contort in a very sexual way while saliva drooled from their mouth, as they came multiple times.


    "Huff... Huff... Huff... This, I''m tired now..." Aldritch fell on the floor now to rest as he breathed a bit heavily in and out. Surely, this was not something the average man could aplish.


    Thinking of something in his mind, a sly smile appeared on his face.


    ..


    A/N: Please leave a review and vote your powerstones, it helps the book reach more people. Thank You!


    ..

 Chapter 14: Conversion

    ''I''ve been enjoying myself too much in such a short time. Well, there''s no need to rush things.''


    Aldritch had went ahead to name all the goblinas. He didn''t think too much about it and made it simple for himself. After all, he was thinking about the future toe when he would have to refer to them individually. He nned a very good use for them.


    The first goblina was no.1, the next was no. 2, following that was no. 3, it went on like that. It meant all the females took up the first 53 numbers, which Aldritch didn''t even think too deeply about, after all, it didn''t matter.


    After he was done with that, he felt a wave of tiredness hit him and he had to rest first. There was no need to rush after all, everything could be done step by step.


    Of course, Lina was to stand guard while he slept, and when she was tired, she was to switch with the other goblinas, but in her absence, three goblinas were to stand guard. After all, Aldritch knew that they were physically weaker than the hobgoblins, so if the hobs tried to kill him, at least three goblinas would be able to hold them at bay enough to send a signal to him to wake up.


    Aldritch wasn''t sure if it was night or day, but that he would know when he woke upter.


    ''I would love to do more, but I''ve exhausted both my stamina and SP.'' In fact, it was miraculous that he couldst this long with the stamina he had.


    ...


    ''Hmm?...'' Aldritch woke up to Lina starring at him while he slept. ''Surely this underling of mine is very attached. I like it.'' This was only reassuring that he wouldn''t at least be killed in his sleep by his underlings and that she would protect him with her lives.


    "You were awake all through?" Aldritch sat up.


    "Yes, master." Lina bowed slightly.


    "It''s alright, go to sleep and rest for a bit and join me when you wake up."


    Lina did as she was told. She was already very tired, so she didn''t even have the strength toin or insist.


    ''She even has such a tightly packed stomach...'' Aldritch looked at his own body that had changedpletely to the one he chose before his reincarnation. He was happy that it changed and his height even increased to what he chose.


    Now, it was time for the goblins to be brainwashed, though, he was merely hypnotising them. The exercise needed to be carried out at least once every month to make sure that they kept the same view and retained themands he had spoken to them. This particr skill wasn''t foolproof, at least not yet. It had some major drawbacks.


    In fact, he was only ok here because the creatures he was dealing with were goblins. Their brains didn''t contain much after all. Even a normal human would need to be rehypnotised at least once every week on average with the level the skill was currently at. Heck, maybe daily or every two days.


    Aldritch could have had the goblinas get the others, but instead he went for a different approach.


    Before that though, he needed to do something else.


    ''System.''


    He quickly opened his status screen to take a look.


    ¡­


    [Name: Aldritch Mondragon]


    [age: 22]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blooded Vampire]


    [Blood Bank: 93]


    [BP: 0]


    [HP: ====]


    [SP: 10/10]


    [Strength: 5]


    [Agility: 3]


    [Dexterity: 2]


    [Vitality: 2]


    [Intelligence: 2]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 1} {Healing Factor} {Blood Bond}]


    [Skills: {Hypnosis (Lvl 1)}]


    ¡­


    Looking at it, his eyes immediately fell on the blood bank which was represented in litres. Seeing as he took about 2 litres from each goblin, it amounted up to 93 litres. He didn''t want to kill them, so he didn''t take more than that, after all, from his knowledge, a female was supposed to have about 3.5 litres of blood in them, though that was for humans. Either way, he was trying to be careful.


    So far, none of the goblinas seemed to be dead, so he was sure it worked just as he wanted.


    ''Hmm, I should leave about 5 litres in there for now and use the rest. System, convert the rest of the blood in the blood bank to BP and leave five.'' He said in his mind.


    [Converting 88 litres of blood to 8.8 BP. Convert?]


    ''Yes¡­ wait, 8.8? what''s the exchange rate?''


    [The rate is 10 litres of blood to 1 BP]


    ''¡­ Damn, and this doesn''t change like stocks¡­ Heh¡­ at least it''s not higher I guess. Yes, change.''


    [Completed. 88 litres of blood converted to 8.8 BP]


    "Now, what should I use you on?" He muttered to himself, scanning through the interface. He could BP to do many things within the system. He could use them increase his stats, boost his racial evolution, strengthen his skills, both racial and others also. Basically, he had a cheat kind of system that gave him an edge over others.


    Looking at it for a while, Aldritch decided that what he needed was more SP for the time being.


    ''How much would it cost to raise my intelligence stat?''


    [It would cost 1 BP from 1 - 5, 2 BP from 6 - 10, 4 BP from 11 ¨C 15, 8 BP from 16 ¨C 20¡­]


    ''Stop, stop, I get it, it doubles, great.'' Looking at it, he could only raise his intelligence to 7, so he did, which brought his SP to 45. Every increase in intelligence increased SP by 5.


    With that, he was ready to do some work.


    He walked around a bit, and since Lina who was the queen of the goblins had given the order, it seemed that no one dared to touch Aldritch, this was convenient.


    He located a hobgoblin that was alone to use as his first subject. The hob was standing guard at the prison which had no one there at the moment, maybe that was why there was only one there.


    Aldritch approached casually, and raising his hand as though he was about to say something, he quickly ced it on the hob who noticed and was about to move, maybe even strike, but then he stopped in his tracks as his eyes got heavier and after a second or two, he loses consciousness, or at least that was what it looked like. Even though, he was still standing.


    Aldritch simply repeated a simr thing he did with the goblinas. He just made sure to add some extra things this time to make sure that the brainwashing was foolproof.


    "I am Aldritch, the master of your queen and overlord of all goblins, the only one fit to rule everything under the skies, for I am all powerful and look over everything with amusement, everything is under my control. I have always been the overlord of everything, including the goblins, I have always been your supreme ruler.


    You will know that this is so because that is how it has always been, you were only mistaken before, never to be again. You live and die for me, my words are absolute and my decisions triumph over all else. Whatever I say, you will do withoutint and without fail. This is how it has always been, so you fill find out." This time, he went a different route, just in case.


    Aldritch was surprised that he could even give such longmand. Normally, this shouldn''t be possible since the skill was still level one. The brainwash would fail and the process has to be started again.


    ''Maybe it''s because these are goblins?'' He was a bit confused, but as the saying goes, if it works, don''t fix it.


    ''It''s so tiring that I have to speak these longmands.'' If it were shortermands like sleep, or rx, he didn''t need to say it, he could control it using his mind.


    The goblins didn''t exactly have a ranking system of who was above who or held more sway than the other. If the queen spoke, then it was so. Other than that, they just lived amongst each other and did whatever had to be done, that was that.


    ''It really is sad that these are all I have, but on the other hand, it''s also good and lucky.'' After all, if this were not the goblins, Aldritch couldn''t say if he would get away so easily.


    After the hobgoblin came to, he looked a little confused with a vacant expression. When his focus returned, Aldritch was sure it was sessful at once, as the hob fell to its knees and face upon looking at Aldritch. Seeing this, a smile couldn''t help but form on his lips.


    "Rise and go get the others to gather at the hall."


    "Yes, lord."

 Chapter 15: What the Next Move is

    [Your skill ''Hypnosis'' has levelled up]


    [Your skill ''Hypnosis'' has levelled up]


    After brainwashing all the goblins, Aldritch gained greatly from the experience. Also, repeated usage of his skills caused them to level up, at least that was what happened with this one.


    Just like the goblinas, he gave the generic names through number codes and called it a day. Now that he had gained full control of the goblin tribe, it was time for the next phase of his n to begin. Before that, he drank from all the almost 500 goblins and hobgoblins.


    Aldritch''s face remained like shit throughout the process, that was because it really tasted like he was drinking shit water for the most part.


    ''Damn! What a man has to do to survive!''


    Now, he was thinking forward.


    ''First, Lina is the strongest there is here, I should wait for her to wake up first so that she can escort me... Can never be too careful.'' It was just how it was, Aldritch was a cautious type, though, not to the point where it is psychopathic.


    He had spent some hours, maybe two or three, brainwashing and naming the goblins, so he figured it would be enough time for Lina to rest and be up, ready to serve.


    "Master..." Lina knelt on one knee. This behaviour was a bit old fashioned and stiff, but Aldritch couldn''t say he didn''t like it too.


    "Good, you''re up. Get two hobgoblins, I want to explore the territory around." Aldritchmanded.


    After two hobs were brought, the group left. Though he had gone round the inner parts of the cave, Aldritch was yet to see the outer region or even leave the cave to begin with. He definitely wasn''t a chick, so leaving the nest where he was reborn was only natural, and he was eager to find out what it was that awaited him outside.


    He intentionally didn''t ask for any exnation or description of what outside the cave looked like, since he wished to surprise himself. Surprised, he was.


    It was a nice day with little cloud covering and a yellow zing sun that shone from the heavens, bringing intense heat all around, he had been inside the cold cave for long, the sun made Aldritch feel that his skin was almost about to fry and even burn to ashes. Maybe not so nice a day after all, Aldritch wasn''t really a fan of such heat.


    Of course there would be such intense heat, after all, thends before him allowed for that and his race didn''t help at all. It really seemed like he wasn''t yet strong enough. He did feel a bit weak under the scorching sun, and like his skin was really burning, even though nothing happened to him physically, that was all.


    Even then, his instincts told him that he really would die if he remained under It long enough. Naturally, Lina was also the same, maybe a little worse off...


    "What in the name of earth is this???" Aldritch really couldn''t believe his eyes.


    First off, the outer area of the cave was just filled with normal goblins, some partaking in the humans they had captured earlier, humans that Aldritch was once a part of.


    "Howe you live in such barrennds? If I remember correctly, it shouldn''t be like this." The monster territory is within a forest area after all.


    "About that, we used to live elsewhere around the forests, but we got chased out of there at that time because there was scarcity of food and our territory had more food..."


    ''That''s reasonable, a game of the survival of the fittest, and they lost.''


    This was not what Aldritch was expecting at all! He expected a nice forest filled with natural smells and all, close to human settlement so he could finally leave the rotten blood behind, not a ce where even dried up trees could be scarcely spotted, and the only food was goblin and rat blood.


    ''This won''t do.''


    "In this ce, who are our neighbours and enemies?" He had to at least know this much.


    "Apart from the cave rats, nothing else lives around our immediate surroundings." Lina answered respectfully.


    Hearing her words, Aldritch could only fight the urge to face palm hard enough to send him falling backwards. It still made sense to him though, they ran away to a ce where there was nopetition. There were a lot of other questions to ask, and a lot that needed to be exined, but Aldritch left that forter, this was not the time.


    "For now, let''s head back inside. By the way, is it only the cave rats that serve as food source for us?" He was curious.


    "Yes, master."


    Again, Aldritch resisted the urge to fall directly backwards and hit his head on afortably sitting stone.


    ''No wander their blood taste so foul!!''


    He really didn''t want that fate, but with the way things were, he had also spent much energy earlier with all the goblinas...


    "I need a slight change of ns, we will leave tomorrow at dawn." Aldritch decreed.


    "Yes, master."


    "Yes, Lord." The two following responded, shocking Lina. After all, they shouldn''t be showing such loyalty. She quickly understood as she had noticed the same change in attitude with the goblinas.


    ''My master is truly powerful, to sway the hearts of many like this...'' so na?ve.


    After returning inside the cave, Aldritch brought Lina back to the small chamber to exin better everything that had happened up until he was captured and brought there. He needed to know all these things, after all, history was very important.


    It was a long exnation, but eventually, Lina was done. The story went from a little bit before she became the queen of this tribe, which was after she grew to a good age and the others saw she was different and more powerful than the rest. She naturally didn''t rte with the goblinas and contended with the hobs and goblins.


    Instead of a long story, a quick recap is better.


    First off, the other races in this world who upied the monster territory were not from this world, instead they got here through a portal that was connected to their world. Due to certain circumstances, they couldn''t return and made the surrounding forests their home and have been living there for some years.


    Lina''s tribe had numbers than all the other tribes, but theycked a backer. The other goblin tribes didn''t have a backer in the real sense of it, they were only subordinates and ves to the ogres that also lived in the same forest. There were other factions, but the ones who drove them out was the ogre tribe.


    After driving them out, they travelled for days until they found this cave. They meant to only live there for a short time before continuing their search for betternds, but the cave turned out to supply them with food, good enough to force them to remain there.


    They had lived there for over 7 months before Aldritch was captured. The main reason why they risked their lives to travel such great distance to kidnap humans was because their poption had begun to die and they needed fresh and young goblins. There tribe was of a different species, in fact all goblin tribes were, at least, within the monster faction Lina knew of.


    Their tribe in-particr, couldn''t procreate and needed humans for it. Not only humans could serve the purpose, but they just happened to be the only option avable.


    ''We should allow the new goblins to be born, and then we move...'' Aldritch could harbor such wicked thoughts... How was he going to eat and stay alive then?? But then he wasn''t going for that at any time.


    "Regardless, we move tomorrow." ''A race with such shortings is doomed to fall after all, and they aren''t my goal either.''


    "I will pass the order to the rest."


    "Mm. You must be hungry. Don''t fight your instincts and drink from the others. Remember not to drink them to their deaths, we still need them."


    "Ok, master. Please, excuse your servant."


    Aldritch sent her off with a hand gesture.


    Once she was out, he brought out the system to do some trading.


    ...


    A/N: Who wants a free book?!


    ...

 Chapter 16: Increasing Stats

    ''I can''t wait to leave tomorrow, but before then I need to go through the system and see what I can do.''


    .


    [Name: Aldritch Mondragon Hellsing]


    [age: 22]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blooded Vampire]


    [Blood Bank: 1,020]


    [BP: 1.8]


    [HP: ====]


    [SP: 45/45]


    [Strength: 5]


    [Agility: 3]


    [Dexterity: 2]


    [Vitality: 2]


    [Intelligence: 7]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 1} {Healing Factor} {Blood Bond}]


    [Skills: {Hypnosis (Lvl 3)}]


    . .


    Aldritch quickly converted the blood to BP, he converted 1,010 to get 101 BP.


    First of all, he increased all his stats apart from the intelligence stat to 5, bringing his BP to 93.


    ''That should do it for now, I guess.''


    "System, how much will I need to upgrade one of my racial skills to the next level?''


    [The amount required differs from skill to skill, but it is an average number of 100 BP]


    ''Damn, so I can''t even do that? Then how much will I need to increase my evolution?''


    [You are a blooded vampire now, so to increase your rank to be a Vampire Noble, you will need 10,000 BP]


    "DAMN!" Aldritch couldn''t stop himself from the surprise. It was too much, the price for power really wasn''t that easy¡­


    ''This is too much¡­ how many people will I have to kill to amass that amount of blood?'' This was also because he had learnt that not every creature''s blood was the same, some would give more BP and others less. For this in particr, it had its own rank.


    Non intelligent animals and creatures like cattle, dogs, elephants, and the likes would mostly convert for 100:1, others like humans and monsters alongside other such races like elves, dwarves, and the like would convert for the normal 10:1 that Aldritch was used to, then legendary races like dragons and races of that ss were capable of converting for 1:1 or even 1:10!


    As for the vampire ranks, it was like this.


    [Strength Ranking]


    Fledgling


    Blood Sucker


    Blooded Vampire


    Vampire Noble


    Vampire Lord


    Ancestral Vampire


    Progenitor


    The Origin


    Each stage was a whole new realm of power and abilities that could be unlocked. Luckily, Aldritched had been reincarnated as a Blooded Vampire, so he was already well off and had unlocked three racial skill also, which was normal. Vampires grew stronger as they aged, just like most powerful races like some dragon races.


    Aldricth however, had a means to bypass that and not having to wait so long for age and talent. The only roadblock in this cheat of his was the amount of BP required.


    ''Then again, I might be in the wrong world, since this one only has goblins and ogres as monsters.'' Aldritch searched his memory to find out if there was other information, but nothing came to mind. He former body owner was really not someone reliable.


    Since Lina had mentioned theming from another world through a portal, he had already made a mental note to enquire more about this other world and how to go there. It seemed like that was where he needed to be, not here.


    ''Warworld, huh? That can wait¡­''


    Aldritch continued and increased all his stats to 10, bringing his BP down to 47, then he increased strength and agility to 12 and dexterity to 11, bringing his BP to 27. He stopped there, since he couldn''t tell what he needed the most, a strong body, or high SP. Until he was sure, he didn''t want to waste his BP.


    .


    [Name: Aldritch Mondragon Hellsing]


    [age: 22]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blooded Vampire]


    [Blood Bank: 10]


    [BP: 27.8]


    [HP: ====]


    [SP: 60/60]


    [Strength: 12]


    [Agility: 12]


    [Dexterity: 11]


    [Vitality: 10]


    [Intelligence: 10]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 1} {Healing Factor} {Blood Bond}]


    [Skills: {Hypnosis (Lvl 3)}]


    . .


    One thing Aldritch noticed was that even though he added points to his vitality, there was no change to his HP bar that was practically none existent


    He wasn''t bordered though, after all, he should be able to regenerate as a vampire.


    The next day, Aldritch quickly saw that his n would not work, since most of the goblins were yet to recover from the mass loss of blood¡­ which he caused.


    . .69 hourster. .


    Aldritch woke up with more than enough energy in his body and a feeling of being able to outpace a world Olympian runner.


    "¡­"


    "The surge of strength, the invincible feeling¡­ It''s all an illusion¡­ I''m still weak. Aldritch said to himself as he looked at his rank which was still ordinary." Aldritch almost got sad looking at the panel before him.


    This motivated him to set a bigger goal, just these goblins were naturally not enough, he needed something better, a stronger creature with better bloodline. For the time being, the only other creatures were ogres and humans. Even then, he couldn''t go solo and take on the role of a blood sucker.


    Theoretically, partnered with his mind control skills, he should be able to easily drink the blood of any human, or at least most, but that was too risky. In practical sense, there were a lot of things that could go wrong.


    ''That''s exactly why I need this goblin army¡­''.


    It would have been far easier if he could just create arge army, but with his racial rank at the moment, that wasn''t possible.


    ''I also want to increase my rank and evolution, but the BP required for that is just too much.'' s, the road to power wasn''t easy at all.


    After ordering for a makeshift couch to be created for him so he would be carried and every other thing was prepared, it was time to leave.


    ''I just hope it is a safe trip. However, if anything is toe up, I have Lina and the rest of the goblins on the ready to sacrifice their lives for me, so it shouldn''t be too dangerous. If even that fails, I still have my skills.'' With that, Aldritch made Lina bring all the goblins together for them to depart.


    ...


    A/N: Thanks for the support! Let''s do more to push the book to more eyes!!!

 Chapter 17: A Long Travel

    A/N: Thanks for the support so far. Let''s do more, vote powerstones, leavements, leave a review!! All these little things help a lot for the book to reach more people. Come on people!


    ...


    Aldritch consoled himself while caressing Lina''s hair as she was currentlyying her head on hisp, which he ordered her to do. Even with the toned body, she still looked very human, and she was actually quite pretty. Nevertheless, Aldritch just wanted to touch a woman right now, she was the only one that met the standard.


    ''But s, I''m too hungry to do anything!...'' He had been saving the blood in his blood bank, using only a litte from time to time because he didn''t want to drink the blood of any goblin now. Not only did it taste bad, but they needed the strength, the journey was long.


    ''I''m so happy that she has such good hair that is soothing to touch, if not I would only have to think of my hunger.''


    It had been two days since Aldritch set out with the goblins towards the north where the forest was located. The goblins made him a kind of throne and ced it on a wooden construct with covers to provide thick shade, and was suspended on the shoulders of six hobgoblins.


    The throne was more of a wide couch made also from the materials used on the makeshift bed from the previous chamber in the cave, just like Aldritch ordered it to be. This was so he could also lie down when he felt like to. He needed it, the heat outside was nothing to scoff at.


    When night woulde, Aldritch would remain on top. The goblins were the ones to guard the ce, taking shifts while the hobgoblins rested to recuperate. He very much enjoyed having Lina sleep together with him, so she was off guard duty.


    After a week and two days, they finally saw the outline of green vegetation. It was a really strange sight, as it looked like where the forest ended was where the desert started.


    (A/N: Notpletely sand, more solid ground and weak grasses with generally weak vegetation)


    Before the sun the down, they got close and almost entered the forest before Aldritch called for them to stop and camp outside the forest for the night.


    ''If we enter now, we''ll definitely be hunted overnight. Not to even mention the fact that we don''t know the strength of our potential enemies...'' Aldritch looked around. The goblins had not eaten for a couple days. Nothing roamed the destends, so there was no opportunity to even hunt prey. If they were to enter into battle now, they would lose for sure.


    ''Not to mention myself...''


    "Master, you don''t look too good." Lina was the most worried, after all, Aldritch really looked like he would fall over any second. As a vampire, he was already akin to a walking corpse, with the way his skin was so pale now, he just fit the fray of undead even more.


    "It''s ok. Go help them set up camp, I''ll be back soon."


    Aldritch exined further to Lina his n, and even though she was a bit hesitant, she couldn''t stop him from enacting it.


    While the goblins gathered together for the night, Aldritch looked at the remaining blood in his blood bank. Right now he had just one litre remaining, so he drank everything to get some energy before he entered the forest. His courage, being the fact that goblins were easily affected by his hypnosis skill so he could get out of some trouble if any finds him.


    Not to mention, it barely drains his mana, so he was safe.


    Aldritch stepped into the forest with some anticipation, resisting the urge to lie on the grass and rub it against his body. Not only was it a bit childish, it would only cause itching.


    ''I need to find something to kill, fast.'' He had also taken a scrap dagger from Lina which she brought from the small weapons they had with them stored. Aldritch took the opportunity to ask for two, just in case he needed it.


    The n was simple, even if it was just a squirrel or another small rodent, Aldritch wouldn''t mind, he just wanted something that would give his hobgoblins energy.


    Aldritch transverse the forest floors as quietly as his feet would allow him. Not only were there monsters in these forests, there were also wild beasts and even some beasts capable of utilizing some form of SP.


    After a whole thirty minutes of searching to no avail, he decided to change his manner of approach and began looking for any foot print on the forest floor. The ground wasn''t so strong in some parts, so a heavy beast would live some foot print behind. Though this was a bit risky since meeting a dangerous beast was almost certain, it was also a good option nheless.


    "Finally..." After about an hour had passed since when he entered the forest, Aldritch had finally found some left behind footprints. He has never being a ranger, and Lance was a farmer and not a hunter, so he had no idea of telling what kind of animal had left the footprint behind, neither could he tell how long had passed. The only thing that was evident was the direction it was headed in.


    Aldritch followed for a while, and from time to time the tracks would either be faint or disappearpletely and he would have to find and figure out where it continued.


    ''I''m starting to wander deeper into the forest.'' Aldritch regretted not marking the trees so that he would know which direction he came from. ''It''s not toote to do so.'' He took out the straighter dagger from the two curved daggers he carried, which he stashed away in wrapped clothing on his waist.


    After unwrapping the cloth and taking one of the daggers out, Aldritch put the other one back after wrapping it. He used that one to carve the tree backs, making a small arrow that pointed towards the forest exit.


    ''It''s a bit small, I hope I can see itter.'' He didn''t think that would be a problem either, since his vision at night was better than he remembered. It was having nocturnal vision since the moon above his head provided more than ample light for him.


    He walked for twenty more minutes beforeing upon what looked to be where the tracks would stop.


    ''The stench of blood is a bit strong here, even though I am unexperienced I can tell.'' Aldritch was yet to see where the tracks stopped as there were more shrubs in this area, so he moved carefully. He wasn''t scared it would be a snake, after all, they didn''t kill by spilling blood. At least he wouldn''t have to encounter sneaky enemies, he thought.


    Reaching the edge of where the little shrubs stopped, Aldritch could see the carcass of some kind of cattle like animal lying on the ground almostpletely eaten up. What was left was the head and some parts of the legs towards the knees.


    ''This is good enough.'' His n had never been to face off any wild animal without need, nope, he could also be a scavenger this night.


    ''I will wait here for a bit to see if the beast is still around.'' It was quite possible that this was the beast''s den, but then again, there was no cave. Instead, a small rock was in front of him, putting the carcass in between them, and it was raised to at least 10ft and a bit wide, dropping towards the edges. Apart from that, there was nothing else.


    ''I don''t think any beast would use this ce as their den, so it shouldn''t be problem...''


    Before Aldritch couldplete the sentence in his head, he felt warm air over his exposed lower leg, tingling the little hairs of his leg.


    ''No shit...''

 Chapter 18: Death Trail

    Reflexes kicking in, Aldritch''s body moved out of the danger zone towards the carcass so fast that the unsuspecting predator could do nothing about it.


    ''Do wild animals also have skill? I couldn''t even sense it, even with my enhanced senses.''


    Aldritch took out the second dagger the moment he stopped and turned to face his adversary. Even he knew nothing of how he was able to move the way he did. It felt like the natural thing to do and move, it was really amazing.


    ''It was definitely a good choice to invest in those stats.''


    The dog-like creature was at least 3ft in height and had a bulky body that matched its height, giving it an intimidating look. For some reason however, Aldritch did not feel any sense of danger from it. It was more like facing off a scrawny angry dog on a random street, no one would be scared of it, but they would still be cautious.


    ''Will hypnosis work on such creatures? It should, but then again¡­'' Seeing as this was not a kind of beast to threaten him, Aldritch nned to test his strength first. Aldritch made a simple n, he would counter attack instead of attacking the beast.


    The beast however seemed a little agitated, because of fear or fury, it was unclear. It was evident that it''s food was about to be stolen, and the prey before it had entered its territory.


    The beast''s growls and barks were very loud, but that was it, it didn''t make any attempts at Aldritch. Not wanting to waste anymore time there after the beast had made all the noise, possibly calling for back up, Aldritch moved towards the carcass, lifting it up slowly with an arm, while holding a dagger on the other.


    Surprisingly, the carcass was not as heavy as Aldritch thought, he attributed it to the fact that his strength stat was higher than normal.


    The beast only watched as Aldritch did so without making a move, but it kept growling.


    Aldritch quickly dragged the carcass around, making sure to keep some distance between himself and the carcass.


    *Snear *Growl!


    The beast pounced on Aldritch with speed and force, the only thing was that Aldritch was expecting this and had purposefully left an obvious opening to encourage the beast.


    Once it leapt, Aldritch dropped the carcass, holding his dagger with both hands while moving his body slightly towards the left, the beast did the rest of the job perfectly, jumping into a perfectly ced weapon and dying as Aldritch only had to apply subtle pressure. As it was to be the case.


    The beast was still not dead, but after losing enough blood, it would surely die. Not that Aldritch would waste it like that though. He grabbed the beast''s neck and raised it just enough to trickle some blood into his mouth, needless to say, it tasted bad. Anyway, he had already drunk goblin blood, this was bearable.


    After some time, the beast died, so Aldritch got to work. First, he took the parts that still had meat on them from the carcass the beast had killed and eaten from. Aldritch made sure to move fast, unless he wanted to attract the attention of a maybe stronger beast. This beast was also not as heavy as he thought and dragging its body was not difficult at all.


    Aldritch took the dead beast back to the ce where the goblins had set up camp. Luckily, he ended up not needing to make use of the directions he carved into the tree barks.


    "Master!" Lina who was worried and couldn''t help but stand close to the side of the camp closest to the forest spotted Aldritch when his figure appeared from the shrubs growing around. Seeing that he looked alright, she was filled with joy and ran up to meet him.


    ''Lina?'' Aldritch smiled. The underlings were really loyal, just the way he liked it. At least he didn''t need to worry about being stabbed in his sleep like this.


    Lina came running towards Aldritch like she would tackle him to the ground, but when she got close in front of him, she stopped in her tracks and greeted him. She bottled in her excitement, but it still shone through her lips. Seeing her like this, Aldritch gave a warm smile before handing the beast''s body to her.


    "You''ve looked after the ce well in my steed. Take this, after it is prepared, share it amongst the strongest hobgoblins. While the rest get the rest." Aldritch handed the beast and the parts he took from the carcass to Lina before heading to his bed couch to rest. ''I need to learn how to speak like a noble of these times... hehehe.''


    Once his body touched the couch, Aldritch heaved an animated sigh of relieve. ''That was so dangerous. Going to the front lines myself is really not my style, heh...


    Well, I''d need to learn how to fightter when I encounter humans.'' When properly fed, Aldritch looked just a little pale, and instead could be regarded as exceptionally handsome, probably in his own league, after all, that was what he had chosen.


    That night went smooth and everyone slept until they were all woken up the next day by a foreign group that hade not in good intentions.


    "Master, it seems they followed your tracks here." Lina said after waking Aldritch up. The goblins that appeared from the forest were actually very talkative and openly stated their ns.


    "Yeah, yeah, I know, after all, I left it there intentionally." Aldritch stood up with a smile on his face, after all, he was able to sleep through the night. Being a vampire, that was a feat. He found himself feeling more energetic at night "How many havee?"


    ''Surely, my master is such a great man.'' "100 of them, master. All of them are normal goblins." Lina answered.


    "..." ''So little? And no hobs?'' Aldritch didn''t understand why at first, but then, they wouldn''t bring the hobs if they didn''t have enough of them or didn''t have at all.


    "That''s good, kill all and leave at least five as captives."


    Aldritch was surely not encouraging homicide, after all, these guys already fought amongst each other already. He also took this chance to drink a lot of foul blood with a shit face, it was just too unbearable.

 Chapter 19: Death Trail II

    "Give me the battle report on our soldiers." Aldritch already knew the casualties would not be much since only those who had eaten fought, and those who had eaten were all hobgoblins. Really, hobs versus regr goblins, anyone who sustained an injury was supposed to be executed. Good thing Aldritch wasn''t a bloody emperor type character.


    "Yes, master. We have no casualties, and the goblins were taken care of the way you ordered." Lina answered respectfully. Aldritch was satisfied with her behavior.


    "Bring them to me." Hemanded.


    "Yes, master."


    The five goblins were brought before Aldritch. Unlike what he was told before the attack, the goblins were very tame and fearful.


    ''This should be easy.'' He could have used his minorpulsion skill to interrogate them, but he also nned to add them to his numbers, so he needed something more long term, and something that wouldn''t turn them into near mindless puppets.


    Maybe it was not a good idea to allow the other goblins apart from Lina to be present when he did the brainwashing, so only Aldritch and Lina were with the captured goblins during the process.


    "This should do it. Now, tell me where you came from, who your leader is and how many of you are in your camp."


    Of course, there was no way the goblins would know things like how many of them were in the camp, they didn''t care for things like this after all. Either way, Aldritch milked out every useful information he could from them until he felt a bit satisfied with the results.


    Luckily for them, there were no hobs on the other goblin camps, because they had been taken away by two ogres. The goblins also stated that their n was under the ogres'' rule. Though, there was just one problem.


    "A goblin that knows magic, have you heard of such a goblin?" Aldritch asked Lina, but even she had no knowledge of such a goblin existing, at least not before her and her tribe of goblins left the forest.


    ''Not so surprising, goblin shamans are notmon after all.''


    The fear here was that Aldritch was yet to encounter magic in this world, and Lance has no knowledge of any magic at all. ''Is it a rare thing in this world?'' He wondered. It reminded him of the portal mentioned before, but that was information he needed to take from the humans.


    ''I don''t know how strong the shaman will be, but it shouldn''t be a problem...''


    ''Also, the ogres... I have to adjust may ns once again.'' it was stressful to keep changing his master n so often. But, maybe it isn''t so master if it needed so many adjustments.


    "Don''t kill them, they''ll lead the way."


    "Yes, master."


    Aldritch watched as Lina walked away in her exposed clothing. He needed to do something about that. It sure was nice getting such satisfying sight 24/7, but she needed protective clothing for defense, it was necessary, normally.


    ''Our friends should be able to provide us with something to remedy this situation.''


    After packing up, the captured goblins led Aldritch and the rest to the location of the other goblin tribe. Aldritch still had the daggers with him, so that was good enough. He would prefer something else, something with more reach, but in this case, the daggers were the best option.


    "Lord, this is it."


    The path was rather crooked and they would have surely gotten lost if they didn''t have the two goblins to lead the way. Maybe that or Lina and the goblins would have eventually remember the forest enough to figure out where the goblins might be based.


    ''This sure makes things convenient.''


    Around the perimeters of the little tribe wererge rocks the size of regr humans, but obviously taller than normal goblins. The rocks were also spaced out so they probably only served to mark the territory, after all, the spaces in between them was enough for one to pass through easily.


    "This is it, huh? Alright, Lina, execute the n." They were still some distance away, so Aldritch ordered Lina to proceed with his initial n. It would be easy to simply step in and kill all the goblins present including the shaman; after all, he didn''t believe the shaman would be that amazing. As long as he was not the one testing the waters, it was ok.


    ''My real ways are to control from behind. I can''t just act every time¡­'' Then what was the need to be able to control pawns everywhere?


    The n Aldritch made was simple, it was to make his own men surround the settlement to make an encirclement that would close gradually, giving their enemies no chance to escape. When this was done, the goblins within the perimeters became trapped and it happened so fast that they didn''t have enough time to react and would have been killed extremely easily, if Aldritch wished.


    Lina who was still with Aldritch away from the encircling goblins took several steps forward to pass the message that Aldritch had given her.


    "Let the leader of this tribee out at once!!" She shouted the order. After about a minute, the goblin shaman came out of the little tent built for the chief of the tribe.


    ''So that''s the shaman¡­'' Looking at the goblin shaman, Aldritch could tell that it looked fierce.


    The goblin wore some arm guards and a set of clothes to cover its lower parts while the top remained exposed. It also held a staff in its right hand that had attached to it two feathers from an unknown animal, and the same feathers covered the top part of its back, attached to a small leather cloth around its neck.


    Perhaps, the major difference between this goblin and the rest was the set of hornsing out of its head. From the unusually long ears also hungrge rings on each side and smaller ones at the edge of the ear.


    ''Decorating itself with skulls huh? A shaman indeed.'' Aldritch also noticed the purple gem around its neck that had several teeth hung on the same rope.


    "There''s no need for us to kill each other today, hehe, let us discuss."

 Chapter 20: A Sly Goblin

    Aldritch saw the goblin shaman and the kind of behaviour he exhibited.


    ''Do you think a goblin is going to outsmart me?''


    After passing some instructions to Lina, Aldritch sent her forward as his representative to hear what the goblin had to say.


    ''I can probably beat that guy senseless, but I can''t really trust shamans at all. Those guys are like necromancers, dealing with spirits and weird stuff.'' Of course, Aldritch drew his conclusions from his own knowledge from his previous world, whether it applied or not, he could not say. It was also possible that the goblin was not a shaman, but there was no need to take chances now, was there?


    Aldritch made sure to watch the interaction carefully until Lina was done speaking with the goblin and returned to Aldritch.


    "What does he have to say?"


    "Yes, master. He said that this tribe is under the rule of the ogres and that it would be good for us not to do anything that will cause us to regret in future." That wasn''t all as Lina went on to say some other things, but this was the gist of it.


    ''Damn, do I look that weak?''


    There was a way to go around this, but there was just one major problem. The ogres that woulde here would mostly be male warriors and not ones he could make good use of, because Aldritch wasn''t sure his hypnosis skill would be so sessful on the mentally stronger ogres. The goblins were weak after all, so his skill working against them was really a good standard of measurement...


    ''Even then, I''ll just stick with my original n.'' Too bad there would be no such thing as a female ogre leading the ogres.


    "I WILL STAY HERE FOR AS LONG AS I WANT, UNLESS YOU WANT TO PASS ON TO THE AFTER LIFE. WHEN THE OGRES COME, THEY WILL BE TAKEN CARE OF." Aldritch spoke in a powerful tone. The shaman could do nothing against him, at least he didn''t try to.


    Aldritch didn''t know what kind of magic the shaman had or why he didn''t even try to resist further, but he was sure that he would be able to win against the shaman if he went all out.


    Though the shaman who was the chief of the goblin tribe here tried to negotiate with Aldritch other ways, Aldritch was clear about them being under him and his own tribe. This was the wildnds of the monsters after all, human logic didn''t exactly apply here. He was sure that this goblin shaman was a bit smart, trying to use Aldritch''s human mentality against him.


    At the very least he would have thought of Aldritch as human.


    The goblins didn''t eat anything other than meat, so it was convenient. Even though they had food previously, it was not enough to feed all the new mouths, so they left to hunt for more. The old and the new goblins tagged along, leaving behind mostly the hobgoblins from Aldritch''s side, after all they were the only side with hobs.


    The hobs now served one major role, which was guarding Aldritch''s residence and watching the perimeters and patrolling them. As for Lina, she quickly turned into Aldritch''s right hand man as she was meant to be.


    The day went on uneventful as Aldritch waited for the night to fall upon them.


    Towards the evening, the goblins were back with a huge haul of rodents and other small animals. It was clear just how wide their search had to be to bring back that many. That evening, everything was prepared andter that night feasted upon.


    Aldritch, after a long time, attempted to eat some food to see if it would have any effect, but even after eating it, he couldn''t taste much of it, and it didn''t even fill him at all. More like it just took up space in his stomach.


    Eating after a long period of starvation and fasting, the goblins were tired and filled, which meant that they would enjoy a good sleep that night, well, except for those on guard duty.


    ''It''s a bit strange that the shaman would not try to do anything even when we seemed vulnerable...'' Aldritch thought, there was definitely a reason.


    There was no way he could trust such a monster when he hadn''t even finished trusting humans. With that in mind, he wasn''t going to wait until the next day, lest he died without knowing the cause. He stood up at night to find the shaman.


    He just did not trust the goblin shaman one bit. He had agreed way too easily and it bothered Aldritch. Not because of the goblins and the risk of losing them, no, it was because it was unsafe for him.


    Something that should be understood is that Aldritch was a very self centred person at times who rarely cared about other''s opinions especially when it didn''t matter, unless it was of value and would help him. He would do almost anything for his benefit andfort, the rest could just die. Of course, Lina was a little bit different to Aldritch, since he saw some use for her past just the moment.


    You might think this is unreasonable, but for someone who is living amidst monsters, this was perfectly reasonable. Past this, he was going to be looked at as a monster himself. It was survival of the fittest out here, and only the selfish, greedy and extreme could survive and grow in power.


    Now, to survive, one could do it without being cruel and all, but to grow in power, it was absolutely impossible not to be hardened and decisive.


    "What brings you here, my lord." The goblin shaman respectfully weed Aldritch into his hut.


    ''Your lord? Two faced bastard.''


    Aldritch saw all the different antiques spread across the entire hut, he was both a little irked and interested in what this goblin was capable of. s, the fear of the unknown was not a good thing.


    "We have some serious discussion."


    "I am always at your service, my lord."

 Chapter 21: A Sly Goblin II

    ''What glib tongue this guy has.''


    "You call me your lord, but isn''t that only because of the circumstance you find yourself? Forget it." Aldritch stated as he took a seat crossed legged on the ground. He had entered a shrine after all, so he didn''t see any reason to anger any spirit that may be present there in the shrine. That would just be unwise.


    The shaman who was standing over at a corner since when Aldritch came in walked forward and sat some distance away from Aldritch.


    "It is true that the situation has be like this, but to me, it doesn''t matter which side I''m on, as long as I am alive, it''s to my convenience." The goblin stated with a telling smile on his face. He sure was a sly and intelligent monster.


    ''This works for me I guess, but...''


    "Doesn''t that just mean you are willing to work with my enemies to take my head?" Before the goblin could say anything however, Aldritch cut in and continued speaking. "The ogres are no match for me, but even then, I can''t have a mole in my ranks." Aldritch stated.


    Of course, this was a lie, there was no way he could handle the ogres, maybe if they came one at a time, but even a squad of them would be a challenge that would result in unnecessary casualties.


    "My lord, there is no way I can guarantee you my loyalty, but if you would take my word for it..."


    ''Loyalty? Word? All ass... That shit doesn''t exist just like that.''


    "Is that so?... If then, you will allow me use my skill on you then, it will at least maintain some kind of contract between us." Aldritch stated.


    ''This human is quite sly. I''ll y along, no need to worry.'' The shaman agreed to it after Aldritch assured him it was just a skill that worked like a contract. Aldritch began using his skill right after.


    Normally, mind control or any such skill wouldn''t work on a shaman of this level, but there was one thing the goblin overlooked.


    Even though Aldritch appeared in rags and in hunger, he was definitely no weak human.


    Even though Hypnosis was still rtively low rank, it was being backed by a vampire who had innate mind control ability and affinity.


    Out of caution not to rm the goblin that he was trying to take over his mind and brainwash him, Aldritch didn''t use a simr use to the one he used with the other goblins. Instead, he sneakily ced several triggers and made the goblin favour him a little more than he did the opposition and even ced reasons why.


    It was a lengthy use, by far the most he had said, but it was yet subtle and convenient.


    When Aldritch was done, the goblin didn''t even know that anything had happened, instead, Aldritch spoke some useless things and made the goblin swear by his name and that was all.


    "Alright, I feel more at ease. Tell me, what kind of powers do you possess exactly?" Aldritch asked.


    "This..." The goblin shaman seemed to pause for a moment, but continued. "Well, I can perform some form of healing spell, I can call on the spirit of a dead goblin to fight for me, though they are no longer their selves, and I canmunicate with some animals...


    I''m sorry, but that''s all I can say for now." It was a bit off, but the shaman seemed to have remembered not to share his secrets after some time and stopped.


    ''Good, it worked perfectly.'' This type of hypnosis had two paths. One, the one hypnotised would somehow get themselves and follow the path of the hypnosis, or the second path where they realise something is wrong.


    ''No matter which way it goes, it''s still in my favour.''


    "Tell me your name so that I may not refer to you simply as shaman." Aldritch spoke authoritatively.


    "My name is Rhyuku, my lord."


    "Very well, Rhyuku."


    Aldritch stood up and exited the shrine. This was good. ''I now have two, good pawns.'' Well, technically, he only had one, the other was not exactly in his total control yet.


    Aldritch had done what he wanted, now all he needed to do was wait, or that was what he had in mind.


    Aldritch had travelled for over a week, so he felt the need for shower the very moment he woke up the next day. Lina requested to be his escort, which he agreed, he had his own ns.


    Presently, they were submerged in the small river off some distance away from the goblin settlement, somewhere private.


    "You''ve been craving for it, right?" Aldritch asked in a low enchanting tone as his voice prated not just Lina''s hearing, but also her entire body. The water was cold, and as Aldritch drew her close to his skin and they touched. Her face immediately became red around her cheekbones.


    "Ma-Master , this..." She seemed shy.


    "Say it,e on." Aldritch pulled away just a bit so that her nipples only touched his chest lightly.


    She still seemed shy to say it, so Aldritch pulled away from her gradually.


    "If you won''t say it, then I guess you don''t want it."


    Hearing this, Lina didn''t even know when her hands reached for her master''s member. ''Oh?'' Aldritch was a bit surprised. Her original character was a bit fierce, so it made sense after all.


    Once she realised she had done this, Lina let go and retrieved her hands, but Aldritch held them and drew her closer... "Say it..." He whispered into her hears softly before gently biting her ear lobe. Lina could no longer wait.


    "I want it, master." She said back in a light tone.


    "Louder."


    "I-I want it, master."


    "What do you want?" Aldritch taunted.


    "Al-All of you..."

 Chapter 22: Questions

    Aldritch''s member was already in between her legs and moving between her thighs, which made her wet, and her face already lustful. Aldritch bit down on her neck gently and raised both her legs up while her hands were around his neck. The water made it easier for this to happen also.


    Teasing with his hard cock rubbing her slippery wet pussy, Lina could no longer take it, and Aldritch dropped her on it. With his control, she moved up and down his cock, letting out soft moans whenever he slowed down.


    ''She''s already like this, guess she was unattended to for too long.'' Once again, the same rush started spreading through Aldritch''s body. It was certainly the effects of the boglin''s natural aphrodisiac.


    Aldritch knew what wasing, so he took his hand upper towards the base of her neck to support her back and his other hand over her lower back.


    ''Just a little push.''


    Shru Shru shrup... Shrup


    "ahhhhh, haaaaa, haaaa, haaaa..." Softly, Lina''s moans pleasured Aldritch''s ears.


    "You felt good, huh? But I haven''t finished yet, let''s go for another round."


    Even though their bodies were halfway submerged in cold river water, Lina felt heat coursing through her body.


    Under the moonlight, Lina wasid on her back over the rocky river bank, while Aldritch intersected her legs, moving in and out of her in a steady motion. ''Today, I think some slow hearty fuck will do.''


    Aldritch was in between Lina''s legs, stroking her pussy slowly but intently, causing her to let out breathy moans uncontrobly as she felt her master''s dick reaching deep into her with every stroke.


    ''Master...''


    With one leg under him and the other over his left leg, Lina was positioned in such a way that she was almost lying sideways. This position was something else. It looked so simple yet extremely effective at what it did.


    "You really are a slut, huh?" Aldritch voiced out as he kept up with the motion. Lina couldn''t answer and just kept moaning heavily.


    ''She can still take my full length.'' Aldritch''s cock was easily 12 inches now and had girth to fit the length. Not to mention, Lina''s pussy was grasping unto his cock so tightly and lovingly that he might actually cum sooner than he expected.


    The heat rose in Aldritch''s cold body even further as he couldn''t help but raise Lina''s leg that was over his own and hugging it, drawing her even closer and pushing in deeper.


    "Ahhh, master..." Lina moaned in a low tone.


    Aldritch moved his thumb close to her ass and began ying with it, swirling around it in a teasing manner. All these actions, bringing him closer to cumming. Seeing the other party''s lustful appearance had always done something to him mentally, something he enjoyed.


    ''Hmmm...''


    Aldritch stuck his finger into her ass slowly, watching as her expression changed as she opened her mouth in an o shape, even though nothing came out. He yed with her ass and watched her move her head back in intense pleasure as he moved his finger back and forth, stimting the inner walls of her butthole.


    ''Master''s finger is so... He''s sooo...'' "Oh, masterrrr..."


    Aldritch took out his finger sensing that he was nearing climax. He moved Lina into a missionary position, bending her legs that her knees reached the sides of her head.


    Normally this would cause the party beneath to be squashed up and to be like a portable cushion, but with Lina''s toned body, it gave a different kind of feeling, a different kind of rush, one that Aldritch was very pleased with, elevating his lust even further. Her pussy was spread open now and her ass almost stuck out.


    "Uhh, take it..." He began ramming her like that, reaching even deeper than he did before, tapping her womb with his hard dick, threatening to break in.


    "Hahh Hahh hahh hahh hahh, masterrr, ahhh."


    With a deep thrust, Aldritch felt a hot rush through his dick as he pushed it deep into Lina, "ahhh" he groaned in a low tone as his dick breached the gap and prated into her womb. Lina on the other hand didn''t have the voice to scream as her voice trailed off.


    Aldritch wasn''t done yet, with greed filled eyes and a mind full of lust, he pushed his entire length into her again even after filling her up with his seeds just now.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh..." Lina screamed in a low hoarse voice. Aldritch let go of her legs in that moment and went straight for her tits that had been calling him ever since. Twisting her solid nipples while pushing into her again, this time she let out uncontrobly pee as she covered Aldritch with it from squirting so hard.


    Looking at her, Aldritch could tell, she couldn''t continue and he needed to let her rest.


    ''But I''m nowhere satisfied yet.'' But what could he do? He had left the days of masturbation behind, he was above that now. He simply went into the river to cool himself down with the cold moon-rich water.


    ''So disappointing, I didn''t even cum this time.''


    ...


    Aldritch personally took a walk through the campter that day. Unfortunately, this tribe only had so many goblinas, also, none were to his liking.


    ''Forget it, it''s just a fruitless venture.''


    Another idea came to him after satisfying himself with Lina, truly, he couldn''t get tired of that body, her human appearance also worked great, even though she wasn''t the finest of specimen facially.


    ''Heh, being horny is so dangerous. I need to increase the quality of my women.'' That waster though.


    During the day, Aldritch visited the shrine to visit Rhyuku, he needed him to be able to bring his n into full action.


    "My lord, you havee. What can I do for you?" Aldritch sat before Rhyuku who was seated already in his shrine.


    "I want to know about the ogres. You were originally one of them before you were asked to manage this tribe since you are also a goblin." Aldritch gave some specifics of what information he wanted and all that before Rhyuku began pouring out the information with little reserve.


    "My lord..."

 Chapter 23: Plotting

    Rhyuku exined to Aldritch all he knew from why the ogres kept the goblins as ves to where they lived, the internal structure of the ce and everything in between. In just under an hour, Aldritch had learned plenty about his enemies. Surely, information is power.


    Aldritch had an idea immediately and shared it with Rhyuku, after all he was the one to execute it.


    "You will contact the ogres and tell them of our presence."


    "About this, lord, I have already done so from the first day you arrived."


    "..."


    "..."


    ''This two faced...'' He couldn''t be med...


    ''There''s no way to get them to mobilise their army the way I want.'' This was simply because the goblins weren''t a threat. Maybe the hobgoblins would be, but just a bunch of the ogres could take care of the entire goblin tribe.


    After some thoughts, Aldritch decided. "Send another report saying that this time a warrior tribe has arrived and taken over the area. They are all powerful hobgoblin warriors numbering about 30, and more are set toe in a week''s time, taking their numbers up to 60. They have decided that in a week''s time also, they will set out to conquer more of the other territories around them.


    Tell them this, exactly as I have said."


    The ogres were close in proximity and were definitely a bordering territory to the small goblin tribe. Now even, the goblin tribe was within their territory.


    With that, Aldritch discussed a little bit more before leaving. The massage would reach the ogres in less than half a day since their vige was a day''s journey away on foot, the same could not be said on a mount. With this, Aldritch waited patiently for a few days before making his move.


    The n was simple, get the ogres to make a drastic move towards the goblin vige. It was true that the goblins were weak, but a hobgoblin was an evolved monster and was far stronger than a goblin. A goblin would only have the physical strength of an early teenage humans around 13 years old, while a hobgoblin could beparable to a human that has undergone some training.


    Even then, a hobgoblin warrior was another story. They were even more powerful than the normal hobgoblins. One of these guys may even be able to take down two regr ogres and give trouble to warrior ogres enough to tire them out, even though they lose in the end.


    The main problem was that, warrior goblins were not monsters that simply crawled out of wells. After this message reach the ogres, they will probably take it an over-exaggeration and therefore will not believe it, after all, how can a monster type that has lower than a 0.001 percent chance of appearing suddenly show as an army no less, simply unthinkable.


    For this very reason however, Aldritch was counting on one of the elders of the ogres that Rhyuku assured him would definitely insist they send a scout to see if it''s true.


    For this scout, Aldritch waited outside the vige perimeters in the trees to hide and ambush the scout to be sent. The message would have reached them towards the evening of the first day, and the next day a scout would be dispatched, on the third day or the night of the second day, the scout would have reached the goblin vige, so Aldritch looked at all this and made his ns ordingly.


    For this, he actually didn''t require any help; he was strong enough to run away. He stationed at his position that very night after having an early dinner. He expected the ogres to at least take this somewhat serious, since if the news was true, it would be their territory that would be in danger.


    Just as expected, the scout was therete into the night, surprisingly, on foot. It was possible that he had left his mount far away as to carry out the operation as stealthily as possible, so that was no problem.


    Thest thing these kinds of monsters would were assassins, maybe the goblins had some chances, but not the likes of the ogres, ''unless some kind of a mutation happens during evolution and that particr one bes different.''


    That was an ''if'' anyway; the ogre who had been sent to scout was anything but an assassin. He did move silently for the most part, but his huge size would give him away at first sight like an elephant trying to hide behind a needle.


    Aldritch waited patiently until the ogre was right beneath him, then he let himself fall from the tree unto the ogre''s back, making a rustling sound from the leaves on the floor as his feetnded. He did this intentionally.


    Hearing the sound behind him, the ogre immediately turned around with his hands balled into a fist,ing in with a strike using his back hand.


    Strange enough, there was nothing behind him and his hand had only caught air. He thought it was strange, but he was only lucky since Aldritch would not y any games with him.


    In that very moment before he could panic, he saw two pairs of red eyes that almost looked like they shone with a dull hue in them.


    Knowing that the ogres might have a better mental immunity, Aldritch first used Minor Compulsion, which would first put the target in a trance before instructions would be given, and to make sure nothing happened and the ogre couldn''t resist, he topped it off with hypnosis, Aldritch infiltrated the ogre''s mind with just a single word.


    "Sleep."


    Unable to even retaliate, the ogre fell face first into a hypnotic sleep, just as he had been told to.


    "Surely, information is power. "


    For the ogre, themand was simple. He was to return and inform his people that there were indeed such monsters. For it to be even more convincing, Aldritch prepared a perfect script long before the ogre arrived. He was going to perform a veryplex process of erasing and recing memories after all.


    As things would happen, once the ogre got close to the goblin camp, he was attacked by one hobgoblin warrior who immediately overpowered him because he didn''t expect the attack and was given no chance to recollect himself, forced into defence.


    He fought with the hob warrior for a while, but all along it was as if he was being yed with. In the end, the gob warrior purposefully let him go so that he would tell his people of the warrior''s power and that they shoulde and submit themselves as ves before a week''s time, if not, they would suffer the consequences.


    After Aldritch was done crafting the false image of a battle that never happened, he needed clear physical proof to be seen on the one telling the story himself, so he drew out his daggers and carved the ogre up, making the cuts appear as though they were done by bigger des.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to also input amand in there that would turn the particr ogre into his puppet if he wished.


    With that, Aldritch jumped back into the three and after making a signal sound by snapping his finger, the ogre woke up.


    Completely drenched in terror, the ogre dragged itself back where it came from, with the sole mission of delivering the message to his superiors.


    ''I just hope he doesn''t die on the way there, the smell of blood is thick after all.''


    ...


    A/N: Hi everyone, how are you all doing?


    I have some updates to share with you guys concerning bonus chapters.


    After every week;


    100 power stones - 1 bonus chapter


    200 power stones - 2 bonus chapters


    300 power stones - 3 bonus chapters... And so on.


    =====


    50 Golden Tickets - 1 bonus chapter


    100 Golden Tickets - 3 bonus chapters


    And so on.


    All the bonus chapters will be delivered the following week, if possible, all at once

 Chapter 24: Plotting II

    Aldritch''s n worked like magic. The ogres definitely thought themselves to be superior whenpared to any goblin at all, so they didn''t fear confrontation with the goblin warriors. They were smart enough to still take them serious, so the ogres nned to raid the goblin camp only in a few days before the seven days period was up.


    "Even though we are stronger than those rats, even wolves when outnumbered by rats will fall." The ogre chief said with a scorn.


    The ogre they had sent wasn''t even amongst their main warriors, so they didn''t count it as such a loss. He wasn''t dead yet but received treatment from their magician.


    "Will the magician go with us?" One of the elders asked. The power of magic on their side would be after all, invaluable.


    "No, there is no need for the magician to follow us. The vige still needs some form of protection while we mobilise all our able fighters."


    The chief spoke with finality so that his decision could not be argued against. They immediately began their n of attack. Even though this was a small ogre vige, they could still produce more than 50 ogres ready and fit to fight.


    . . .


    "Hmm, they should be arriving soon." Aldritch had restrained himself these past days from having too much fun. He didn''t want to be the man to die on top pussy. Well, there were still cheat days. Apart from that, he had long been drinking the goblins'' blood, amassing BP for one specific reason.


    As he would find out through some little experiments with small animals like rodents, he could also cast his ''hypnosis'' skill on animals, it was a great discovery. Armed with that knowledge, he had gone ahead to make several scouts using different animals giving them specific instructions.


    For these ones he ced some distance away from the goblin vige, their task was to report back to him once they spotted any ogre moving close or any human like figure at all. Of course, these little animals were not able to track him at all times, so he set up a ce for them to report to when they saw something, and they were only to return if they spotted something.


    Aldritch made some goblins station at the receive spot to receive any of the animal scouts.


    ''Of course, I don''t care if this ce goes up in mes, I''ve gotten all that is good here.''


    Lina had been sleeping together with Aldritch since that was his wish, so Aldritch was currently thinking to himself as he sat up on his little bed with Lisa cuddling his leg in her sleep. He did run her dry early in the morning, that was why she was still asleep even though mid day had passed.


    From outside his tent, Aldritch heard footsteps hastily approach, so he stood up and got the old in clothes he had been wearing on and wore the worn out sandals he used as his footwear. It really wasn''t a befitting wear, but this was naturally not the important part now, there were more serious things to focus on.


    Aldritch stepped out of his tent before the footsteps got to him.


    "LORD, THE SPARROW, it returned." The goblin reported.


    Of course, it spoke in goblin tongue, Aldritch was just the one who understood, after all, he could speak and understand them even though this should be impossible.


    "Good, you may leave." He spoke to which the goblin returned as it had been asked to.


    ''The sparrow is furthest away...''


    "The time hase." Aldritch let out a little smile as his n was progressing ordingly so far.


    He entered back into his tent to wake Lina up so she would begin preparing, then he headed towards the shaman''s shrine to inform him to get ready. He had informed Rhyuku about his n since he didn''t have total control over him, and Rhyuku agreed.


    ''Goodbye goblins, you won''t be missed.'' Aldritch turned to look at all the goblins his eyes could see go about within the camp. He had used his ultimatemand to dere a mandate, they were to fight any ogre they saw with all their might until their deaths. This was a halfassed strategy, but the best these bunch could offer.


    With that, Aldritch, Lina and Ryhuku left through the back exit of the small vige and into the forest. Rhyuku was to lead the way while they made their escape. They still had about three to five hours before the ogres arrived at the goblin vige, it was more than enough time.


    "This is far enough, call out the mounts now." Aldritch said to Rhyuku, who did as he was told.


    From dirt, three horses covered in ckish fur sprouted like trees. It was unreal. The ground didn''t open or split open for such a huge animal to appear from, only some cracks and disturbance in the ground could be spotted. Lina didn''t look all that surprised, neither did Aldritch, despite this being the first time he had witnessed such a thing.


    Each of the, got on their respective mounts and from there on Rhyuku led the group towards the ogre vige.


    . . .


    A few hourter after Aldritch and his small group had fled the vige, the ogres started appearing within visible sight. If it weren''t for the forest, their full numbers would be in disy. Even then, this forest was not dense at all, so the goblins keeping watch could still spot them from afar.


    They spoke to one another as the orders Aldritch left in their heads activated once they saw the ogres. It was difficult to resist the feeling of just running out of the space encircled by the various stone boulders and towards the ogres, but the few of them there managed.


    Maybe it was because they were hobgoblins, or maybe Aldritch made it that way so they don''t lose their lives too easily andpromise his n, or maybe it was because the mind washing was weakening after putting too many under control all at once.


    In only one or two minutes, as though they were waiting for this moment, all the goblins and goblinas in the little goblin vige came out from wherever they were towards the side of the vige facing the iing ogres.


    "Foolish pests." The ogre chief said as annoyance was starting to build.


    "Chief, I can''t see any warriors amongst them, was it only a lie?" One of the chief''s men spoke.


    "Maybe a bluff. If it turns out to be so, then we kill them all. If we leave them be, it will only make them grow bold. We don''t need them that much after all." The chief was furious at this point, so no one dared to object. Following hismand, they charged forward to attack.


    Of course, the goblins lost the little skirmish and like that their vige terminated and wiped from the face of the earth.


    ''Such lowly creatures can always be found everywhere anyway.''


    The ogres attacked from three directions which would be the reason for their steadfast victory, at least that would be the case under normal circumstances.


    The problem during the battle and also the reason it ended up taking so long, was because the goblins that would flee in the face of overwhelming danger normally actually stood their ground and fought recklessly, going after ogre and animal alike. It ended up being more of a guerri war type battle. Even then, the ogres only lost five out of all their people.


    The fight had dragged on into the night and they had to rest somece close to the goblin vige at a separate sight from where all the corpses were, after all the blood would attract wild beasts.


    Rhyuku was nowhere to be found, and the ogres immediately attributed the goblins weird behaviour to his magic''s effect and simply concluded that he had ran away. It wasn''t surprising either, since he was like a ve to them even though they were supposed to be in a mutual agreement.


    "I can''t help this feeling that something isn''t right, but..." The chief just drank his alcohol and went to sleep. He couldn''t help the feeling of him missing something, a detail, some negative omen, but he just brushed it off and went to sleep.


    While the ogres rested however, Aldritch, Lina and Rhyuku travelled all night towards the ogre vige.


    ...


    A/N: Hi everyone, how are you all doing?


    I have some updates to share with you guys concerning bonus chapters.


    After every week;


    100 power stones - 1 bonus chapter


    200 power stones - 2 bonus chapters


    300 power stones - 3 bonus chapters... And so on.


    =====


    50 Golden Tickets - 1 bonus chapter


    100 Golden Tickets - 3 bonus chapters


    And so on.


    All the bonus chapters will be delivered the following week, if possible, all at once

 Chapter 25: Infiltration

    "We''ll rest here for at least some hours before morninges fully." Aldritch said to Lina and Rhyuku. They had gotten close to the ogre vige, so they needed the strength required to put up a fight when the time came.


    "Wake up you two, the time hase for us to make our move."


    After walking for another seven minutes, the three of them came to the entrance to the vige of the ogres, and to say the least, both viges really couldn''t bepared. This one had a fence made fromrge wooden logs that went all around the vige and from the side they were on, there was only one gate in and out of the vige.


    There was a single log of wood that went across the gate to block the entrance of anyone, and it would definitely need to be risen by another for others to pass.


    "You said there would be a guard there?" Aldritch asked Rhyuku who was more familiar with the ce.


    "Yes, lord. A single guard is stationed inside to man the gate and allow ess into the vige." He exined.


    There was no other way to get through the gates, so this time it would seem like Aldritch would have to make a full on frontal attack...


    "Ok, so... we go through the side..." Aldritch brought forward his final n with a queer smile on his face. He was a bit embarrassed to use such tactics as their lord, but he was confidently embarrassed.


    With such good n, Lina and Rhyuku hide behind the bushes while Aldritch went around the fence to check for any open space where they could slip through, even though he felt such approach didn''t fit his style, he was the only man for the job with his hypnotist skill.


    After a few minutes, Aldritch found a suitable entrance for them and came back to inform his people. They snuck in through opening in the fence which was really a ce where two logs didn''t align properly.


    Once they were in, Rhyuku took lead. He had a spell that would allow him detect signs of life around a certain area, so he led the way, after all he was the one with the info on where the priestess was. Yes, the ogres had a priestess; she was the magician they had wanted to bring along with them.


    Though she was a priestess and focused majorly in healing and buffs, she had one or two attack spells, so she was still dangerous.


    They slowly and carefully navigated the vige with Aldritch also applying his hypnosis where ever he deemed needed to ensure that their presence wasn''t noticed.


    Once they arrived at the tent of the priestess, Rhyuku realised it was empty, but this was also good news, now they could just lie in wait, so they went in.


    The tent was of better quality than the rest around or those they had seen so far, except for the one meant for the chief of course, that one was even more luxurious. Once they got into the tent, they all hid themselves, with Aldritch standing closest to the door.


    When the Priestess returned, her guards and maids would probably do so too as they walked with her wherever she went, so Aldritch would need to act fast.


    After waiting in there for almost thirty minutes, Rhyuku gave the signal with his hand to signify that they wereing towards the tent since he had sensed several people approaching.


    Once the curtain covering the entrance opened, three people walked in. Aldritch immediately sprang into action, targeting the magician first with a strong chop to the side of her head. Before her body could drop as it became wobbly, he caught her and turned to the two goblinas behind her.


    Without needing to say a word, they fell asleep once they looked at his eyes.


    He quickly dropped the magician''s body calmly on the ground, and before the goblinas dropped to the ground, he poked his head outside. The moment his eyes met with the two guards outside was the same moment the two goblinas dropped to the floor, causing a sound that alerted the guards in case they hadn''t understood the situation. Not that they could do anything though, as Aldritch was faster.


    "Stop. This is all normal, nothing strange is happening here, wee here often and the priestess has allowed this. You will not let anyonee in here." For the sake that the ogres were a pretty strong race and could possess strong mental fortitude, he also ced amand that would send them to sleep whenever activated, just in case the level of his skill wouldn''t do the trick.


    The guards went back to guarding the ce as normal, so Lina and Rhyuku came out from hiding.


    "These two won''t be waking up anytime soon." He said pointing to the two goblinas.


    "Rhyuku, heal her up and tie her mouth before you do so... No, stuff it with a piece of cloth." Aldritch ordered. "Lina, get these two out of the road like that."


    Aldritch didn''t need to think too much about his wonderful n, he had it all in his head. Actually, he had made a little change to his ns, so he figured this new one would be better, ''its always better when not done through force.''


    Looking at his system panel, he quickly used all the BP he had from drinking the goblins'' blood to level up his hypnosis skill to level 4, costing him 700 BP.


    "hehehehehehe..." the creepyugh certainly seemed weird for Lina and Rhyuku, Lina''s face even got a little flustered. ''What is this girl thinking?...'' Right now he was mixed with a little pain, seeing all the BP he had saved up leave him so.


    "Now, wake her up."

 Chapter 26: Breaking a Priestess

    ''Uh... Wha-what happened? What''s...'' As the priestess woke up from unconscious, the memory of just before she lost herself came back to her and brought her to her senses sharply. She was shocked to even know that her vige was under attack, at least, that was what it looked like to her, if not, why would they knock her out the way they did, and even tie her up.


    ''Good thing she had that rope here in her room. Though...'' The way Lina had made the tie was very... experienced. Aldritch couldn''t help but wonder where she learnt all these from.


    "Hey, Rhyuku, I can''t believe you didn''t tell me her name, how am I supposed to rte with her?" Aldritch dragged Rhyuku to the side first while the priestess came to fully.


    "Apologies, my lord. Her name is Iiloger."


    "Iilogar, eh?"


    "Don''t think you can do whatever you like in our vige, our warriors are only away for a few days, they''ll be back tomorrow and will definitely find you. Surely, you don''t think you can stand against a hundred ogre warriors..." Iiloger said with a serious expression on her face.


    ''I''ve already used a spell to search around, they are the only intruders. Maybe if I scare them like this...''


    Aldritch did appear to be intimidated by her words, at least with his current outfit, it did seem so. However, Iilogar had ignored his demeanor and the kingly aura he exuded. Or maybe only a select few could notice it.


    ''Damn, do you think I''m that weak?'' Aldritch thought to himself, seeing the look on Iilogar''s face. ''I thought my kingly aura would counter this shitty appearance and at least give me some face here... Where''s my handsomeness and its effects?''


    Surely, even though Iilogar tried to scare them, the look on her face was like looking at people who were biting off more than they could chew, rather than a look of someone who was afraid and trying to buy time or scare the predator away with fake might. Anyway, Aldritch was not dismayed.


    ''Seems like some things never change. Without proper status, you won''t be taken seriously.'' He thought. This was also a characteristic natural rule even in his former life, and it was also the reason he remained a nonentity...


    "Heh... I don''t have time for that. I have a much bigger n, some hundred ogres don''t scare me, neither are they capable of foiling my ns." Aldritch said while walking closer to Iilogar with the posture of a supreme ruler and this time, properly letting on his aura.


    ''What is this? Is this guy not some human bandit like I thought? This pose and demeanor, not even the chief...'' Iilogar thought to herself while realising the stern expression on Aldritch''s face that mirrored the face of a strong king who does notpromise.


    It goes without saying, after drowning himself in as much fantasy and fictional works for so many years, Aldritch had read countless plots and followed numerous characters on their journey to the top. In his life, what was left was to reach that very top himself.


    Naturally, after countless imaginations during his first life, now that he had been given the opportunity he knew just what kind of character he would want to be in this other world, and that being said, he knew how to carry himself for such a role perfectly.


    ''She may be right and not just bluffing. Either way, the goblins are weaklings... the warriors that left could even return today if they wanted.''


    "You two, leave the tent."


    "Yes, lord."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Rhyuku, cast that spell."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Once Lina and Rhyuku were out, Aldritch began his act.


    The spell Aldritch asked Rhyku to cast was a spell he used quite frequently himself to maintain privacy and such. The spell was one that would reduce noise that leaves the tent, a spell Rhyku himself uses frequently during his rituals and such.


    "What are you trying to do? You can''t threaten me in any way, I won''t..." Iilogar didn''t get to finish her sentence as she started doubting her own eyes.


    All Aldritch did was stand still, but at a normal natural pace, Iilogar watched as her tent was ripped apart and torn down before the covers were taken elsewhere by Lina and Rhyuku. She was wondering why they would do this, but then she saw various hobgoblins walking towards her tent with spears in hand, about 15 hobgoblins.


    All the spears they had in their hands protruded through the heads of various ogre warriors who had left the vige.


    "what.. what is going on here? Thi-this had to be a dream, right? Chief? This can''t be true..."


    Amongst the heads was also the head of the chief of the ogres.


    Every single goblin she saw was a hobgoblin. More of them appeared as they dragged the remaining ogre poption towards her tent, or at least where her tent would have been. As this was happening, the sky started turning dark as rain clouds blocked the sun away from the eyes of everyone and gentle breeze started blowing.


    While all this was happening, Iilogar noticed Aldritch standing quietly in the same spot he stood ever since, standing in a pose of a dominator, a ruler, an all powerful being. Now, she could no longer even recognise the rags he had on, as it was to her as though they didn''t even y a part in all this, they didn''t, couldn''t obstruct the presence Aldritchmanded.


    Once all the ogres holding the spears with heads on top, those guarding the rest of the ogre popce to circle her tent; and Lina alongside Rhyuku who stood close to the tform her tent created, since the tent was raised on top wooden floor, Iilogar finally saw Aldritch move, and as he did, the clothes covering his body fell to the ground, revealing a dragon that had risen over the gate.


    This sight triggered something in Iilogar''s mind, as she felt that she already knew what was about to happen.


    "NO! NO! NO! please... please don''t, don''t do this to me... I can''t, my god will curse me, my people will curse me...


    not before their eyes..." She cried out and then sobbed as she struggled to get away from Aldritch who ignored all she said like she wasn''t even talking.


    Outside the illusion Aldritch had created, he watched as Iilonas even broke some of the restraints that the hypnosis put on her.


    ''I haven''t even done anything and she''s already reacting like this to the point she even fell down... this pose...'' Aldritch looked at the way Iilogary on the floor after she fell. It was really too perfect as both of her legs strapped to each other bent forward and allowed her ass to protrude backwards...


    ''Don''t think I am a horny bastard... Man must not live by the thoughts of the dick alone, but buy the thoughts of the head...''


    Back in the illusion, while Iilogar struggled to get away from Aldritch, she found that she couldn''t in fact do so, and the sense of vulnerability weighed down on her and tears even began streaming down her cheeks.


    Aldritch finally caught up to her and with one hand tore her clothes off.


    ''heh... '' Aldritch thought to himself. There was no need to go so far in the illusion now.


    Sticking two fingers into her mouth, another stream of tears rolled down iilogar''s face before Aldritch followed it by pinching her breasts while dragging them out, giving her a weird sense of pleasure that she didn''t understand.


    ''I''m... I like, it?'' More tears ran down her face.


    "So you were a slut all along... You''re enjoying it." Aldritch teased.


    "No... I''m not..."


    Aldritch ignored her of course.


    He walked back down, to a throne that had been prepared for him by the hobgoblins. Once he was sat on it.


    ''Ok, I''ve enjoyed the show enough.''


    Her mind was a bit hard to crack, if it wasn''t for the kind of illusion created, maybe she would have resisted. Aldritch drew close to her hand and bit her, injecting the catalyst.


    In the real world as the illusion Aldritch had built copsed, Iilogar fell into unconsciousness again. Her body had begun changing.


    After waiting for a while, Aldritch noticed something off about the ogre, Iilogar. Her body was bing dry fast, and soon she looked like a dehydrated ogre, almost like a dried corpse.


    ''What''s the meaning of this?''


    [Sess]


    [The ogre has sessfully been turned into a ghoul]


    ''The fuck?''

 Chapter 27: A Dangerous Human?

    Checking the notification again, it wasn''t a mistake, it really said ghoul. Aldritch didn''t really know what to make of it.


    ''Doesn''t that mean she''s more useless now? She was a freaking mage or something.''


    The ogres already had a hard face to look at, but now Iilogar looked even worse.


    ''How do you even kill it now?'' He thought to himself.


    [You can always put to rest those that are part of your family, as the head]


    ''That''s convenient.''


    Even then, Aldritch still felt like there was some use left for her.


    ''Heh, it''s useless now.'' He thought to himself.


    ''System, how do I even get to warworld?'' Aldritch asked, but as usual, he got no response from the system.


    He just forgot about that for the time being and focused on what was before him right now.


    ''Right now I''m already past my limit with hypnosis, I can''t control anymore, and apart from being meat shields, they really don''t have any use.''


    Looking at Iilogar before him, standing like a half-witted creature, stiff and expressionless, he just turned and exited the tent.


    ''Wait, if the ogres have killed all the goblins, I should be able to put more into control.''


    Since the priestess was already out, Aldritch got the guards outside to go gather every one of the ogres in the camp.


    Once they gathered, he put all of them in to a hypnotic state and sucked them dry of their blood that they were near death state. There was no longer any need keeping them alive.


    There were about a hundred and fifty ogres, almost all of them were female, telling Aldritch that the warriors that left for the goblin vige were their males. As he sucked their blood, he would inject them with the catalyst. Just as he expected, none of them became a vampire, they all turned into vampire ghouls.


    Well, he did this for a reason. First, he wanted to see just how many he could control, it was crucial knowing such things or future knowledge, since it would be some time before he would be increase his racial rank.


    After turning all the ogres, about 150 of them, Aldritch could already tell that his control over them was very fragile. It was strongest in Lina and started reducing further as he turned more.


    ''Interesting. It feels like they would be unable to go against my orders normally, but now they might even act on their own.'' He said in his mind.


    ''Now, before any other thing.'' Aldritch opened up the system.


    .


    [Name: Aldritch Mondragon Hellsing]


    [age: 22]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blooded Vampire]


    [Blood Bank: 10]


    [BP: 4]


    [HP: ====]


    [SP: 60/60]


    [Strength: 12]


    [Agility: 19]


    [Dexterity: 11]


    [Vitality: 10]


    [Intelligence: 10]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 1} {Healing Factor} {Blood Bond}]


    [Skills: {Hypnosis (Lvl 4)}]


    ¡­


    He quickly increased his agility to 19, making ns just in case he had to escape. Right now was not the time for foolish pride. It might look like over preparation, but everyone was better off safe than sorry. After all, he had no idea how much of warriors the other ogres were, whether their mind and will was more powerful, after all, warriors had strong wills.


    Aldritch didn''t even need to wait that much longer before the troops showed and he caught their figures from the horizon, well, the topography wasn''t the best in such forested regions, so the horizon wasn''t really the horizon.


    While Aldritch waited for the ogres to arrive fully, the ogres themselves had noticed a change.


    "Chief, something smells off." His second inmandined. He wasn''t the only one, everyone else had also noticed that something was off.


    "Yeah, I noticed." The chief said.


    For one, they would have seen some ogres on their way, after all, this was around their patrol hour, but they hade across nothing like that, it was too strange.


    . . .


    "You havee!" Aldritch said in a powerful voice carrying force all through the camp.


    ''What is the meaning of this? Something is wrong here.'' The chief thought,ing to a halt.


    ''How am I understanding a human?''


    "Chief, this ce, our people¡­." The chief''s assistant said.


    "You think I can''t see that?" the chief was already annoyed, and he was on the verge of boiling over.


    For one, he hade back to an annoying sight, his people didn''t even look alive, they resembled walking corpses. If anything was clear, they had been enved.


    "Human, what is the meaning of this?" The chief asked, going with the smatter choice, dialogue.


    ''The chief is speaking with him? What is happening?'' Well, it would seem the second inmand of the chief wasn''t as smart as his leader. He clearly could not see what his leader was seeing, his sight was too short.


    The reason was simple, the first thing the chief saw were his own people standing behind Aldritch. The only reason he could think that would happen was that, ''how did he manage to take them all as captives?'' The number was too much. Not only that, they didn''t look normal anymore, he had never seen anything like it.


    If it was true that the person before him had captured his people and caused them not to retaliate and even stand by him, it only meant that he was capable at the very least, which proves his strength, so it was natural for him to want to be careful, although, it would seem that he was the only one having such rational thoughts.


    "Lina¡­" Aldritch called out. There was no need for a conversation between them since he was going to kill them anyway.


    ''This human is dangerous, I can tell that much, but just how dangerous is he. He canmunicate with us, which has been impossible so far, and he can even control the hearts of many.'' The chief was perplexed, but regardless, he would have to ask, because Aldritch showed no intention to reason with them.


    ...


    A/N: I probably won''t be around for some days, so I''ll be doing a little mass release, enjoy

 Chapter 28: Set Out

    "Attack." Aldritch said with an emotionless face.


    On hismand, every single ogre charged forward. Aldritch expected them to charge in like savages, but to his surprise, they were not like the zombies he thought them to be.


    The ogres could fight, even the females, and that was exactly what the ogres that had be vampire ghouls did. They fought just as they would normally, but the opposition was stronger and more experienced.


    In fact, what helped their side was the possession of experience, since those that had be vampire ghouls had lost some sense of pain and also became more physically resilient and their physical capabilities increased a little.


    ''Hmm, the oue is as expected, and as expected, the ghouls can''t turn those that they bite and stuff.'' Aldritch summed from the scuffle he was monitoring closely.


    He ordered Rhyuku not to do anything and remain back, while Lina was not to engage too deeply.


    Thirty minutester, the battle was over, and Ren lost all his minions while the ogres also lost all their warriors, leaving behind the chief, the vice chief, and one other, a female warrior.


    ''That should do it.'' He thought to himself.


    "Lina, that is enough." He said, stopping Lina when she was just about to strike dead, thest female ogre warrior.


    "Warriors!" Aldritch called out, causing the three ogres to look at him, but that was all he needed. Once their eyes met, he used his hypnosis to brainwash them. After leveling up the skill, this much had be easy. It was like writing a code and just executing it. If he wanted to do something unnned though, he would need to say out the set of instructions and whatnot.


    "Rhyuku, heal them up."


    Rhyuku didn''t question Aldritch and did as he said.


    Once he was done healing the ogres, they were back to peak condition. He called for them to stand a couple feet away.


    "The rules are simple. If you don''t want to die, you will have to prove your worth, Lina, that goes for you too." Aldritch said, without any emotion in his voice or face. He was serious, and she could feel it. Aldritch could see the saddened look that came over her briefly, but he couldn''t be bothered. He only needed the best, besides, he was already doing enough, keeping such monsters by him.


    The ogres were more useful, but not Lina, she was not so special in therge scheme of things.


    "First of all, what direction is the closest human settlement?" Aldritch asked. He was immediately pointed to the direction.


    ''That''s probably Pint vige since it''s closest.''


    "Now, each one of you will fight Lina here. Your performance will determine your fate, so take it seriously." Aldritch said, then he walked back some more, to give space.


    "Now, who will go first?"


    ¡­


    The female ogre came forward first and got in the ring which was a makeshift circle that had been drawn on the hard ground. It was quite wide, giving them enough space. From the middle to each side was about 6 metres.


    The female ogre and Lina stood facing each other, waiting for Aldritch to call it. Lina had already drunk enough blood to make sure she was at full capacity at this point, so it was a fair fight. Once he did, the female ogre was the first to move as she lounged forward with her big sword that she wielded using both hands.


    Lina dodged at the veryst moment, but it seemed like that was just a strategy and not because her opponent was too fast. Even then, the big sword didn''t feel so heavy for her opponent who quickly swung it towards her, this time, she blocked it using her own sword which she had taken from an ogre guard.


    ''They''re evenly matched as much as I can see.'' Aldritch thought to himself. Given the fact that Lina was already strengthened from being a vampire which was a superior race, which meant she was supposed to be more powerful than someone who had equal stats as her since she had a better physique, putting skills and abilities aside.


    ''That means the ogre is better than her.''


    The match ended with Linaing out on top. She was given some time to rest, then she had to fight again.


    After fighting the other two, it was clear that Lina could not hold her own. Now, Aldritch could see why his army of ghouls lost. She could somehow match her strength with the vice chief, but that didn''tst long, and even though she gave it her absolute all as if she was in a death match, she still lost to the chief.


    ''That will do just fine. I just need them to collect blood for me.''


    Since they didn''t have blood bank, they could only do it the old fashion way.


    "The three of you have passed, now for the final test." Aldritch said as he called them toe closer. Before hemenced, he asked them for a way back to their world, but none of them knew. Well, it was expected.


    He didn''t have to bite them, so he just gave them a bit of his blood that contained the catalyst, then he kept some ogre blood ready. From his experience, those that turned into vampires experienced some sort of twitching first which would prompt him to feed them blood. Of course, Lina was the only proof to that im.


    ''Maybe I should just give them the blood after a few seconds.'' It was also possible that Lina was different and everyone showed signs differently, or maybe not even at all.


    Just as nned, Aldritch didn''t wait for any twitching and fed them some blood after some time passed. s, it didn''t work, as their skin started drying up fast and became almost shriveled.


    ''As expected.''


    Just then, Aldritch saw one notification that was different.


    [Sess]


    [The ogre has sessfully been turned into a ghoul]


    .


    [Sess]


    [The ogre has sessfully been turned into a vampire ghoul]


    .


    [Sess]


    [The ogre has sessfully been turned into a ghoul]


    .


    ''Vampire ghoul? There''s a difference?''


    While in that thought, he saw the ogre chief go down on one knee immediately.


    "My Lord." He said firmly.


    ''Oh, so he doesn''t lose his mind if he''s a vampire ghoul and is still very useful?'' He thought to himself.


    "Rise." Aldritch said.


    Then he did something in the system¡­


    [Are you sure you want to put the ghoul to eternal rest?]


    "Yes."


    Just like that, the little light in the other ogres'' eyes vanished, and their bodies copsed to the ground.


    Aldritch quickly turned to Rhyuku and did the same. Unfortunately, he turned into a ghoul and had to be let go.


    ''Should have kept him around longer for his mounts.'' With that, they waited until the sun had gone down and it felt much morefortable before they set out.


    ...


    A/N: Hi everyone, how are you all doing?


    I have some updates to share with you guys concerning bonus chapters.


    After every week;


    100 power stones - 1 bonus chapter


    200 power stones - 2 bonus chapters


    300 power stones - 3 bonus chapters... And so on.


    =====


    50 Golden Tickets - 1 bonus chapter


    100 Golden Tickets - 3 bonus chapters


    And so on.


    All the bonus chapters will be delivered the following week, if possible, all at once

 Chapter 29: Quick Trip

    The journey didn''t take too long, and they arrived at the vige before it waste into the night. Even then, for a vige, Aldritch wasn''t sure if he would be able to get anywhere to sleep.


    Coming along with Lina and the ogre chief Olgud, he had to tell them to stay outside, around the vige.


    ''I can''t create a huge scene now, I still need information.'' He said in his mind as he walked into the vige with tattered clothes.


    "Who''s that?"


    "Hey, haven''t seen that guy before, where did hee from?"


    Soon, someone came up to Aldritch to check who he was. Aldritch put on a little show while simultaneously using hypnosis to make the man believe his words, so by the time he was done talking, the man offered to bring him to the vige head''s house.


    "Chief! Chief! There''s someone here you need to see!" The man that brought him said from outside a particr house.


    Once the chief was out, he looked at Aldritch for a moment, then told the man to leave while inviting Aldritch inside. In the short moment he looked at Aldritch, he was hypnotized. The man who brought Aldritch left, right after saying to Aldritch, "he''s a good man, you''ll be safe."


    ''Off course, I will.''


    Once Aldritch entered the house, which looked of better quality than the rest of the houses within the vige, he made himselffortable on a wooden chair.


    "This is pint vige, right? And if I remember carefully, you''re Luke?" Aldritch pulled from his memory.


    "Yes, you are correct?..." The chief was a bit confused, after all, he had never seen this person before him before.


    "Mm. What''s the path to the closest town, which I believe should be Tulgga." Aldritch asked, pulling that piece of information from his memory also.


    The chief described the path cleanly on a little map he had at home, and Aldritch understood it well.


    "But may I ask how you know me?"


    "Is it important?"


    Once he was done collecting the information, Aldritch sucked the vige chief''s blood dry. He didn''t want to leave survivors to start spreading rumors of some blood sucking monster. Before doing this, he made sure to turn the remaining blood in his blood bank to BP, so it wouldn''t spoil the taste of the new one.


    "Ahhh¡­ sure tastes nice." It felt like drinking orange juice after days of drinking Blended beef.


    Aldritch visited every house and did the same. The vige had around 40 people, all died that night.


    ''I didn''t find those two, but it should be ok. Can''t take back what has been done after all.'' He couldn''t find Lance''s brother and sister, but then again, he wasn''t going to stick around and wait for them. In the end, it seemed like he would have to leave the loose end.


    He didn''t take much time there before leaving. He had also taken some clothes to change into. They did look like something amon farmer of that time would wear, so he didn''tin.


    He joined with the two he left outside and together they advanced towards Tulgga.


    From the vigers, Aldritch got around 227 litres of blood, which after conversion gave him a meager 22BP since he converted only 220.


    ''Just how many will I have to kill to get a huge amount?'' He thought. Thinking about it, the future path for him looked to be set.


    He wouldn''t mind killing humans, but being one before, he was more inclined to mass murder a different race unless otherwise. The good thing was that this new world of his as far as he could think of, offered a lot of variety. Since the appearance of the otherworldly gates that spawned monsters, humans ceased to be the only ones living in this world.


    It didn''t take too long before Aldritch and his subordinates reached Tulgga, though they got there when it was already past morning hours.


    ''I feel tired, haven''t slept for a while now.'' He thought to himself. Being a nocturnal creature, he naturally felt the subtle urge to sleep now that day was breaking. To top it off, he was a little tired after going about without rest, even though the blood he drank had revitalized him, it didn''t get rid of the tiredness fromck of sleeppletely.


    "Now that we''re here, there''s no way for the three of us to enter the town, you''ll be discovered soon enough." Aldritch looked at hispanions. He didn''t want to dismiss them for good either, so he had them linger around the town outside its walls, ordering them to not ck off while he was inside. Honing their skills was paramount while they stood in the ready in case he called for them.


    "But how will you call us, master?" Lina asked, not sure how Aldritch would do so from so far away.


    -"you don''t need to worry about that." Aldritch said, speaking directly into her mind. Lina appeared surprised at first, but she understood quickly.


    "Very well. Don''t interfere with any human business and do well not to be found out." Aldritch warned.


    He then made his way into the town through the gates. The guards there didn''t seem to care much as he made his way into the town. Since the town was so big, it made sense that the guards wouldn''t pay much attention to every single person who went through its gates.


    ''I was expecting them to show more concern, after all, this ce is close to the region disturbed by monsters and dangerous people linger around. ''


    The sun was soon out in full, but since it hadn''t started shining intensely, Aldritch felt little to nothing from it, no difort at all.


    ''I need to find a ce to take shelter immediately.'' He thought to himself, walking towards an inn several metres away.


    It seemed small, but well taken care of.


    ''I have no idea if the money I have with me would be enough, but let''s go ahead with it and see.'' He was yet to get a full grasp on this world''s money system.


    Aldritch walked towards the inn, and as soon as he opened its doors, something came flying towards him¡­


    "YOU BASTARD!"


    ...


    A/N: Hi everyone, how are you all doing?


    I have some updates to share with you guys concerning bonus chapters.


    After every week;


    100 power stones - 1 bonus chapter


    200 power stones - 2 bonus chapters


    300 power stones - 3 bonus chapters... And so on.


    =====


    50 Golden Tickets - 1 bonus chapter


    100 Golden Tickets - 3 bonus chapters


    And so on.


    All the bonus chapters will be delivered the following week, if possible, all at once

 Chapter 30: A Sultry MILF

    Moving swiftly through sheer instinct, Aldritch evaded the flying body that was thrown towards the door which he just opened.


    Once he got in, he noticed that nobody was paying attention to anything he had to say, no one even cared for his presence. Well, how could they? After all, a brawl had already started within the space that seemed to be set as the restaurant.


    About four other men were in the process of tearing each other apart while the others watched and cheered from the sides. It was everything Aldritch imagined a tavern to look like, only that this wasn''t exactly a tavern, was it?


    ''Quite rowdy in here.'' He thought to himself.


    Not wanting to engage in anything going on, Aldritch evaded the trouble makers, nimbly avoiding them to make his way to the reception desk.


    "Sorry for the unpleasant behavior our customers are showing, I promise we''re on it already. Please, how may I help you, sir? Do you need a room?" The woman asked with a soft smile, her eyes half closed.


    ''What a dashing young man¡­''


    The receptionist woman seemed to be in her middle ages, and from where Aldritch was standing, he could only see her from stomach up, even then, he couldn''t help but notice the huge jugs that hung from her chest, her blouse was barely able to hold them in.


    ''This is prime milf material for sure¡­ Damn, those things are massive.'' He thought to himself, stealing a nce at them for a moment before breaking contact and looking at the woman who maintained her soft smile, but widening her smile as if to say, "I saw where you were looking."


    "Correct. Give me a good room, the best if possible." Aldritch said, dropping five silver coins on the table.


    Since Lance was just a vige boy, he had no clue how these things worked, all his life he scarcely had the need to buy something since he lived in a small vige. Aldritch had no idea what the actual value of money was, only that 50 copper coins equaled one silver and 50 silver equaled one gold coin.


    "S-Sir, this is too much, our rooms are not that expensive." Despite her panic, she was able to maintain a normal voice, at least she didn''t scream in surprise.


    ''Did I offer way too much? And to think I was going to drop a gold coin.'' He thought to himself.


    "Very well then, give me the best I can afford."


    "Very well, sir."


    After the woman was done with everything which didn''t take long, she returned to Aldritch four silver coins and quite the change, a big copper coin which equaled 20 copper coins and ten normal copper coins.


    She then took Aldritch to show him to his room upstairs on the second floor. The first floor had more rooms than the second floor, which was to be expected if the best quality rooms were up there.


    As Aldritch walked behind her while she led, his eyes took in all of her body. Not only did she have such nice pairs in front, what the backside held was equally so. Her body didn''t look scrumptious and plump.


    ''She could easily pass for a thick sexy model in my former world.'' His thoughts were elsewhere, but he held himself. Just thinking of it, his little boy was starting to react lightly as a grin appeared on his face.


    Given the fact that all thedies and women he had seen on his way to the inn were all distasteful in sight, at least to him, this woman before him looked ptable. The sway of her hips as she walked, the ass, the juggers in front¡­ It was aplete MILF package through and through.


    "This is your room, sir. Will you like anything to eat? Or perhaps something to soothe your taste?" She asked.


    "Nothing in particr, I''m fine." Aldritch said, his eyes drawing towards her bosom that seemed bountiful.


    "Please, sir, don''t stare so much?" She said shyly, her face blushing a bit as she averted Aldritch''s gaze.


    "How can a man possibly not wonder at such marvel? I dare say, the body of a maiden like yours is not something one encounters everyday."


    "Please sir, don''t, tease me like that." Aldritch could see that her reaction betrayed her inner thoughts.


    ''You say that, but you like the words.''


    "Very well then, I''ll be alone now, I need to rest," Aldritch said. He was feeling rather tired now and wished to sleep.


    "Ah¡­ As you wish, sir. If you need anything, please, don''t hesitate to call for me at any time." She said as her hand pressed on her boobs, making them pop out even more, then curtseying in a way that revealed even more for Aldritch to feast on.


    ''oh? Is that so?''


    Aldritch closed the door and locked it while the woman returned down with a smile on her face and an elevated heartbeat.


    ''So charming¡­''He thought to herself.


    She left and returned back down to the ground floor, doing her best to quiet the ce down and diffuse the hot-bloodedness of the men, of course, it was no surprise how effective her words were.


    "Girls? Go do your work, we need them buying more, not fighting more." She said to the girls working around.


    Aldritch took off his clothes soon enough, leaving only his underwear, or at least what was supposed to be that, which looked simr to what he used to use, just baggier and loose, the fabric was notfortable either.


    Looking at the interior of the room, it wasn''t all that good as he thought, but it was very decent. He even expected most of the houses to be made of wood, but turned out it wasn''t so.


    ''Time to get some rest.'' He thought to himself as he touched the bed, soon drifting into a deep slumber.


    ¡­


    Just as Aldritch was tired, hispanions outside the walls of the town were the same.


    Once Aldritch left, their first thought was to find a ce to sleep. They had strict instruction from Aldritch before he left, and to be able to carry them out, they would need to first be at their best.


    Lina for one was a bit down as Aldritch left, but then again, he had given her a duty to aplish that she couldn''t ignore in the least or not take seriously.


    ''I want to be close to master, I want him to touch me, and¡­'' "Hng¡­ ahhh¡­" she let out soft moans from where sheid within a cave she and Olgud found. Olgud couldn''t help but be tormented by her moans as it was hard to sleep with all the noise.


    ''What exactly did master do to her to make her like that?'' He thought to himself.


    After turning into a vampire, he could feel that a portion of his emotions ceased, including that of lust, but from what he observed from Lina, that didn''t seem to be the case. ''Maybe it''s not for everyone?''


    To save himself the trouble, he decided to move deeper into the cave and dull his senses as much as possible if possible, so he wouldn''t be disturbed by Lina who was engaged in other things.


    "This spot''s better, lets rest well now."


    ¡­


    A/N: A proper MILF, Dark Mode ON

 Chapter 31: Slutty MILF

    Aldritch woke up hourster in the middle of the night as he found it to be at the time. Even though he only slept for a few hours, he felt rather rested.


    ''Well, even as a vampire, I can still sleep whenever.'' It did make perfect sense after all, not worth being surprised over.


    Aldritch then noticed footsteps approaching his door from outside. He could hear it quite clearly, but he wasn''t sure who it could be since people should be asleep by that time, at least it seemed so. After all, there was no way to tell what the exact time was so he could only specte.


    Aldritch didn''t feel any particr threat from the presence, so he didn''t have much objection to opening the door when he heard a knock.


    Once he opened the door a bit, the first thing that came into vision was the alluring bosom of the innkeeper from before. He could see the nipples that stood almost through the light gown she had on.


    ''And they''re not even hard yet.''


    "Umm, sir, I came to ask if you need anything?" She asked, looking shy as she averted her gaze, not wanting to look at Aldritch in the eyes.


    "Hmm¡­" Aldritch smirked lightly.


    What other reason could this woman being to him at such an hour? It was too obvious, and Aldritch was sure to indulge himself to satisfaction.


    He grabbed her by the waist, pulling her into his room possessively.


    "Hng¡­" It happened so unexpectedly. ''He''s so¡­ strong¡­''


    "You couldn''t hold it in, huh?" Aldritch asked as he teased her ass with his hands. Her backside was so full that his palm didn''t cover halfpletely.


    "It''s not like that, sir¡­" Her body was pressed against Aldritch''s as he pulled her in, she didn''t fight it, after all, this was what she wanted. She resisted the urge to put her hands around him even. The sweet alluring scent that she could smell on Aldritch captivated her instantly.


    ''I''ve never heard of anyone who smells this good before.'' She thought to herself as she nuzzled unknowingly on his chest.


    Without saying a word, Aldritch locked lips with her and started kissing her, unable to resist, she just fell subservient to Aldritch as their tongues intertwined with each other like two snakes fighting for dominance.


    ''He''s good¡­''


    They kissed for about three minutes before Aldritch broke the kiss, as saliva trickled with the separation of their lips, "what is your name?"


    "Greer." She answered.


    "Hmm¡­ Greer." Aldritch said, as he spanked her ass lightly, kissing her intently once again as he turned her around so that he was behind her now.


    He dropped his underwear aside, feeling Greer''s juicy ass through the soft fabric she had on. This feeling was different from bare flesh, but even then, it felt really good. Aldritch''s member was beginning to get active as it pulsated weakly between Greer''s cheeks.


    ''Is that his cock? It''s so¡­. Huge. Wait, can I take that? I''ve never taken one this big before¡­'' She thought to herself. Her pussy was itching to try it already as she started getting wet while biting her lips subconsciously.


    Aldritch raised her gown up slowly, taking his time to feel her delicate thick thighs. ''This smoothness, there''s no way she''s just somemoner.'' Aldritch thought to himself


    Once his fingers reached in between her crotch, he met the overflowing wetness that awaited him, "you''re already this wet? You must really want it, huh?" he teased, rubbing his cock in between her thighs slowly, teasing her wet pussy as her juices lubricated his rock hard cock.


    "Ready?"


    "~Hah!..." Greer moaned as Aldritch shoved his full length into her pussy after raising her gown above her ass. They were still standing and Aldritch handled her from behind, even then, she could feel something very big and long inside her.


    Greer''s pussy walls twitched around Aldritch''s throbbing cock, she bent her waist slightly and protruded her juicy, round ass, getting in a position to take his bulging cock deeper. Even though this was new to her, the pleasure that came with the subtle pain was intense as her body quivered lightly in Aldritch''s arms.


    Aldritch smirked seeing her reaction, he could hear her breath change and be more intense, though faintly. He held her ample breasts in each hand as he drew back his cock until he was at the gates of her soaking entrance, then¡­


    Shove!


    "Hyahh!!~~ Hah¡­ hah~"


    In a sudden thrust, he shoved his gritty length deep into her wet pussy, bringing out a muffled moan soaked in pleasure and ecstasy. Aldritch was more than pleased with the reaction. Her moans were like aphrodisiac as his cock pulsated even more as he listened to her sweet cries.


    His waist started moving in a steady hard motion, colliding against her huge juicy buttocks, her flesh trembling like a current, as Aldritch rammed into her viciously but delicately, making her massive breasts and thighs jiggle with every motion.


    "Hah!~ Ah~! Hah~! Hah~!."


    "You''re so loud, don''t you have people in the other rooms?" Aldritch teased.


    "They-they won''t hear a thing, this room is special." She answered with an intense expression from the pleasure she felt at the moment that only increased by the second.


    "Is that so? I don''t mind then."


    "I can''t believe a woman like you would have such nice ass and body. Tell me, you''re not just somemoner managing an inn, are you?" Aldritch said as he paused, his hard cock hitting inside her warm pussy.


    "It''s not¡­ so¡­~~" She seemed to not be sure if she should answer the question.


    "Get on your knees and point that juicy ass here, I''ll fuck you for real now." Aldritch said, groping her intensely before smacking her ass with his right hand.


    Smack!


    "~Agnn~~!"


    As she bent her buttocks towards him, Aldritch squeezed her juicy cakes and smacked her ass again. Even though the moonlight barely lit the room, he could see clearly.


    "Agnn~! Sir¡­"


    "Call me master¡­"


    "Ma¡­ master¡­"


    "Louder." Aldritch grinned evilly. He ced his cock between her ass crack and moved his hips slightly. After enjoying the feeling for a bit, he pulled back and shoved his cock in her soaking wet pussy.


    Shruk


    "Master~! Oooh, so¡­ deep~!"


    Greer was surprised to find all her major zones in there being stimted.


    ''It''s better than before. Aaah¡­I feel the shape of his huge cock reaching deep inside me¡­ I''ve never felt this before~! Agggh~! He''s stretching me~!''


    Aldritch moved his hips violently, ramming deeper as her sweet cries intensified.


    "Wait, wait, sir, master! If you keep going, I''m¡­ I''m gonna cum~! Ah~! Ah~! AH~!"


    Listening to her, Aldritch just grinned darkly in pleasure while maintaining his speed and grabbing her body up so his left hand went through her breasts and his palm held her neck sexually, chocking her mildly while his other hand stretched downward to her clit¡­


    ''Ooooooh~!'' "Agn~!"


    Like a broken dam, Greer poured out an uncontroble stream of pee and pussy juices mixed together while her body trembled under Aldritch''s arms and cock.


    "How cute?"

 Chapter 32: Slutty MILF II

    Aldritch left her body as Greer copsed to the floor, her body still shaky from the intense pleasure that drove into her brain.


    After a good two minutes, she finally regained herself and brought herself up so she was seated. Her breath was heavy, and she felt a little disorientated.


    ''Oh my god¡­ that was¡­ I''ve never felt anything like this before¡­'' "Ahh, so this is what good sex feels like¡­"


    She turned towards Aldritch who sat on the bed, she was yet to notice his erect cock that was yet to beforted.


    "You can handle another round, right? I haven''t even cummed yet."


    ''What? He''s yet to cum? I can''t believe I was having all the fun by myself!''


    "Sir~, give me a second to regain myself, I-"


    "No, I''ve given you more than a minute already,e here."


    Aldritch stood up and picked her up. Even though she looked like someone who would be heavy, he found it to be an easy task.


    Swiftly mounting her on his cock, she had no choice but to straddle her legs behind his back while wrapping her hands around his neck. Aldritch held her up and supported her weight using his hands that felt the softness of her huge ass. He slid his cock into her and started moving her up and down, striking her most inner parts in this position.


    Thwap! Thwap! Thwap! Thwap!


    "Uahhhhhhhhhhhhh~! Sir~!"


    "Call me master."


    "Mas-ter~!!!"


    "Oh yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, master, if you keep going, I''ll cum again~!!"


    "No, you can''t cum before me, hold it in!"


    "I''m trying, I''m trying~!... I can''t~!!! I''m... I''m cummingggg~! Ahhhhhhhhhh~!!"


    He didn''t bother this time and continued pounding her vigorously. He was still yet to cum and was not stopping like that. Since Greer''s body was bing weak already and her grip on his was loosening, he brought her to the bed and set her in a missionary position swiftly. His dick throbbed harder, and his thrusts became more punishing.


    "Master~¡­ master~¡­ I''m cumming, I''m cumming again~!!" Aldritch didn''t care anymore¡­


    *Pah! *Pah! *Pah! *Pah *Pah!


    After another five minutes, Aldritch was finally ready to cum. He closed her legs so that sheid on her side, then he shot his load into her pussy, filling her up in seconds.


    "Ahhh~!" He grunted lightly, feeling his cock pulsate from the pleasure.


    Greer who also came turned on her belly, her pussy squirting like a broken tap. It looked like she was wetting herself on the bed as the sheets soaked in her juices deeply. Her body quivered and shook uncontrobly as she was no longer having enough energy to even say anything.


    ''That''s the most she can take¡­ I''m still far from proper satisfaction¡­'' It seemed this was going to be it for the night.


    For a brief moment there, Aldritch thought of the "warworld" mentioned by the god that facilitated his transmigration and reincarnation, but he pushed it back for the time being. Now that he had another chance at life with good means, there was no need to rush things, he could always check the "warworld"ter, "after all, I''m a vampire, practically immortal." He said to himself with a smirk.


    There was no need for him to justze around inside, so he put on some clothes and went out.


    As Aldritch walked through the streets, he quickly realized how dull the night life in the town was. There were barely any shops open and not many people could be found on the streets.


    ''This ce is pretty dead.'' He thought to himself.


    Being someone in a different world, it was evident that Aldritch wanted to enjoy himself, but it seemed like this town was not the answer. He began thinking of going to a major city instead of staying in such a ce. That aside, "I have to learn some kind ofbat technique or something, I don''t think I can defend myself properly as I am now." He thought to himself, speaking out loud.


    Just then, five people came out from the dark alley by his right. Of course, to Aldritch, it wasn''t dark, it wasn''t like he could control his night vision, it was natural. He had already noticed the men as he got close, but he doubted such lowlife would be strong enough to do anything to him.


    "Hey¡­ way are ya walking fast,e on.. slow down, we don''t bite?" The first one said from behind.


    "Look, just drop everything you have on you and we''ll let you off easy."


    "Do as he says, unless you want to get hurt."


    "Hey, take it easy, he''s doing just that."


    Aldritch looked at them, irritated at their actions. Then again, he could understand them, after all, not everyone had a life of roses and cute things¡­ that didn''t mean he was going tp pity them, after all, they chose this kind of life, and the kind of life he chose was not one filled with all sorts of light, at least not In these situations.


    "I''ll give you guys the opportunity to attack first, if you fail, you may lose a life. Now, who''ll be first?" Aldritch said, his face not holding any particr emotion.


    The men were taken aback for a moment, but then they regained themselves. Even though one of them was indulgent in trash talking, there was another amongst them who seemed easily angered and struck Aldritch from the behind, nning to catch him off guard.


    Just when he was some centimeters away, Aldritch senses what he was going to do and dodged to the side. He could have won against this group easily if he used his skills, but he wanted to take them without them.


    This couldn''t be called a fight, as it wasn''t exactly that. Most of the men tried to hit or hold Aldritch seeing the others fail, but they never seeded. It wasn''t long before Aldritch was surrounded again and they all came in to hold him, but then he jumped over them, doing a flip as he did.


    "What? He''s not ordinary, he can harness mana. Hey, he''s dangerous!"


    "Run! He might be a knight or a ruthless mercenary!" Another raised rm as he tried to run.


    "After I warned." Aldritch said to himself.


    Once they turned their backs to him, it was easy, he moved fast enough to knock them all out or to the ground before they got far, getting to the one who had stayed back on the attackst as he started running first.


    He watched the man copse before him after he delivered a chop to the side of his head. He had a kind of disappointed look in his eyes. He had way too many ws and didn''t really know how to fight, that was clear.


    ''Then again, when I say defend myself properly, it''s not against these kind of enemies¡­'' that was one more thing added to the list of things he needed in this new world,bat knowledge.


    ''I should go to the capital or something.''

 Chapter 33: Looking the Part

    "You''re awake." Aldritch said to Greer as she woke up from sleep on his bed. She was still naked as all her jugs were up for disy after she sat up. The charm of an older woman, she was not shy and frantically covering up after waking up naked.


    "You''re still here?" she said, blushing a little.


    "Of course, where could I have gone?" Aldritch responded with a gentle smirk.


    ''After all, what better information source than the innkeeper herself?'' at least, he expected her to have answers to his questions. At least he could get the basics before he did any further investigation.


    "Say, how do I get to the capital from here? I''m not a local here as you probably can tell." Aldritch said to her as he stood up and took off his shirt.


    "Well, you can just go to the train station, I''m sure you''ll find a suitable ticket to get you there?" She sounded a little unsure, but then again, it was like telling someone to walk three steps forward to travel three steps forward.


    ''Wait, what? There are trains in this world?'' Aldritch never expected it, after all, Lance didn''t have any such idea in his head.


    "Well, the transport fee is expensive, so maybe hiring a couch or joining a traveling caravan would be better."


    "I see, it''s alright then."


    She watched Aldritch take off piece of clothing after another until he was naked. "W-what are you¡­? I still have to run this ce, you know? I don''t¡­ have-"


    ''Ahh!! What am I doing??'' Before she knew it, her hands started moving towards Aldritch''s member, caressing it like a golden rod as she marveled at its properties. Now that she could see clearly under the morning light, the very weapon that went into her was now in full disy. ''I can''t believe this went into me¡­''


    "Ngh~" Merely thinking of it roused her even more as memories from the night before came back as recollection of feelings and sensations. ''I-doing it a little won''t hurt, I can always openter¡­'' She convinced herself.


    "How long will you stare? Lick it." Aldritch said with a grin.


    Greer got closer, admiring Aldritch''s big shaft for a moment while caressing it, she began licking the tip like a lollipop while massaging the length.


    ''Wow, it doesn''t even have that normal male stink. How can anybody have such a divine cock?'' She thought to herself as the saliva in her mouth doubled. She was more than enjoying it.


    Aldritch had also started feeling it now that his dick was standing, fully erect. Greer couldn''t believe her eyes, looking at the 14 inch cock with massive girth before her, one hand wasn''t even enough to hold everything. Aldritch was sure that his cock looked bigger, but didn''t pay it mind as it was even better.


    ''This really went inside me?'' Looking at it now seemed a little intimidating, but Aldritch wasn''t going to allow her stop now when he was fully in the mood.


    He dragged her towards the bed before taking a seat by the bed side, bringing her head closer to his cock while packing her hair behind with gentle motion.


    "W-wait, I don''t think I can take it!" Greer said.


    "Don''t worry, you can do it."


    Aldritch slowly put his shaft in her mouth as her soft lips weed him into the warmth of her mouth, "ahhh, use your hands." Aldritch said.


    Following his instructions, Greer started rubbing the rest of Aldritch''s cock as her saliva streamed down allover while she tried not to have a gag reflex.


    Steadily, Aldritch increased his speed as the pleasure increased. He went in and out of her warm mouth hole while she jerked his cock until he felt iting.


    "Mmm¡­" He grunted, bringing her head even closer as he pushed his cock an inch deeper into her throat.


    "Take it¡­" In one go, he released a hot shot directly into her stomach from her throat.


    *cough *cough *cough


    Greer lost strength as she caught her breath, her chest heaving in and out.


    "Ok, now, I work on that wet pussy¡­"


    ¡­


    Once Aldritch was done with Greer, she was too exhausted to open the shop and had fallen asleep from it. He didn''t bother too much with her. Even though she was the only one running her business, it won''t hurt the market if she was out of it for a single day.


    He left the ce after determining that sellers would be out with their businesses and went to the market. He couldn''t keep wearing clothes like a viger, it brought on him a certain kind of look. He would have used the clothes of the vige head he killed, since they looked better, but those clothes were just too oversized.


    Aldritch scanned the morning market quickly to find something, a ce where he could buy himself some new clothes. There was also the issue of weapons, but clothes were more important at that time.


    ''This ce should do?'' He thought to himself, looking at a store towards the back of the market. The house, unlike most he had seen was wooden, and appeared to be old. Maybe it was because the time was still early, but there weren''t many people patronizing that entire side of the market.


    ''All the other vendors had their shops in a more open and essible fashion, I wonder why this one''s different?''


    Aldritch went in,ing into a small room, and the first thing he saw was an old looking man with head filled with grey sitting crossed legged reading a thick book.


    The old man noticed Aldritch almost immediately and dropped the book. He approached with aposed expression, "good morning. What would you require for you to havee here?" the man asked, after all, Aldritch looked like a farmer.


    "Why? Is amon man like me not allowed in here?" Aldritch asked, looking around to see what the shop had.


    "Well, with those looks, you''d have to be blessed by God to be born from the house of amoner."


    "haha, is that so? I''d like to buy something to put on. I noticed this ce all the way here and decided to give it a try. Show me what you have if you don''t mind." Aldritch said with a warm expression which the man returned with an amodating smile.


    "Well, if you wish to buy some clothes to cover yourself, then you havee to the wrong ce, this is a store that sells mercenary equipment and gear. Of course, it''s expensive."


    Aldritch couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow as he was interested. He came to buy some clothes, but stumbled upon such a ce. Even though he possessed regenerative abilities, it didn''t mean there was no pain. If he could, then he would reduce the damage dealt in the first ce.


    Aldritch had been looking around, but was yet to find any clothes or equipment, the first room was almost empty outside the decorative design and receptionist desk. "Even better then, lead the way."

 Chapter 34: Looking the Part II

    Aldritch purchased a fine set of clothes, the light andfortable ones out of all the leather armour and such he was shown. He also thought about bing a mercenary, it was the closest job to bing a knight or soldier for the kingdom.


    Aldritch had ns of using the train, but then again there was the problem with the two he left outside the town. Traveling with them would indeed be difficult since they had such distinctive features from other humans. He was just a bit pale, but those two were a whole another colour, there was no sneaking them around.


    ''They could ride on top the train?...'' Looking at it, there was no other choice than to follow a caravan, but if so, it was best they just travelled alone.


    ''Even though I''m in no hurry, taking so much time when I know I could just get there easily is quite exhausting, even in thought alone.'' He thought to himself.


    After taking a walk around the town a little more, he found the station. The train was a little different from what he had seen back on earth, and it didn''t even produce that much steam as the earlier inventions.


    ''Have they really made that much progress? If so¡­'' He looked around seeing how the environment didn''t suite such technological advancement he had in mind. Deciding not to think it too much, he left now that he knew where to find the train, just in case he would decide to use it.


    Just when he turned to leave, Aldritch got an idea. He walked towards the warden stationed there to ask some questions. He was then directed to the office a few metres away for his questions to be answered.


    "Good day, sir. Please, how may I help?" The youngdy in the office asked with a warm smile on her face, looking at Aldritch through the window. He could see it from her eyes, that look wasn''t normal, she was definitely enchanted by his good looks.


    "How about giving your ass here?"


    "Sorry?"


    "I said, how much will it cost for the luxurious seats?"


    "O¡­ oh, I see. I thought I heard something else." She said under her breath.


    "Pardon?"


    "Sorry! Um¡­ it costs differently depending on the destination, sir."


    "The capital."


    "I see. To the capital will cost you one gold coin, the capital is quite far too. But, with our services, I can assure you that your trip will be cut down by more than half!" She persuaded for some reason Aldritch couldn''t understand.


    ''It''s not like you have anypetitors.''


    The price sounded good, so Aldritch decided to go with it.


    "Tell me, how many seats are in the luxury section?"


    "Well, there are only twelve seats, giving each passenger plenty of room to stretch and rx throughout the trip, and also¡­" before she was done, Aldritch cut her off, he didn''t really need the rest of the gist.


    "I will be paying for the entire section then, 12 gold coins, right?" He said, taking out the coins and cing them on the table through the window.


    The girl was surprised to see these gold coinse from Aldritch as even gave him a kind of look. Certainly, there was no way someone dressed like that would have so much gold coins to squander.


    At most, from his looks, he would be a mercenary, and to be able to spend so much without concern, he would have to be the best in the kingdom, which he obviously wasn''t, if not she would have recognized him.


    "I-I''ll process your tickets immediately, please, give me a minute." Thedy said, maintaining herposure.


    It didn''t take long before Aldritch got the tickets.


    "The train will move first thing tomorrow morning and the trip will take just three days." She said.


    "No problem then. Thank you." Aldritch took the tickets and left.


    After he left, thedy couldn''t help the urge to y with the coins a little, it wasn''t like she wasn''t amoner herself, it wasn''t everyday one would see these gold coins.


    ''Just who is he really?''


    "If I buy the entire couch, then I don''t have anything to worry about." He looked at the small pouch that held the rest of his coins, therger ones, gold to be specific. He had only about four left in there. Aldritch wasn''t worried, after all, he could always make it all back easily.


    Aldritch went outside the townter that evening just before it becamepletely dark, he had to speak with hispanions. He could feel the location of hispanions. After walking within the forest for a little while, Lina and Olgud appeared before him. He could feel them getting closer as they moved, and before a minute they were already before him.


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    "We''ll be leaving tomorrow morning for the capital, using a train, so you two will be ready and with me in the town until then, in the shadows." Aldritch said, tossing them each a cloak to have on to cover themselves.


    "If I may ask, master, what is a train?" Lina asked a little confused.


    "Well, its best you see it yourselves. Come on." With that they returned to the town. Lina and Olgud didn''t use the gate as Aldritch. Once they were in town, both followed him while maintaining the position in the shadows.


    It didn''t really suit them, since they didn''t quite fit the assassin types or fighters adopted for that, but with their improved speed, they were able to avoid the eyes of normal humans.


    Aldritch didn''t miss the chance to knock up Greer that night. When she found out he was leaving, she almost begged for Aldritch to take her, but he didn''t give the chance as he dodged it. Even though he enjoyed her very much, he still looked forward to sex with Lina, maybe it was the aphrodisiac her body secreted or her extra tight pussy, he was looking forward to it.


    He made sure they had a change of clothes before the next day also, they had worn rags for long enough.


    Once day came again and the time drew close, Aldritch and the other two made their move.

 Chapter 35: A Long Journey

    "Maintain order! Don''t push! Don''t push! Hey! I said don''t push!" The guard at the train station shouted as his baton fell on the head of a young man standing on the queue.


    "Behave yourselves!" He said again. The line of people was long, and they all stood there waiting to board the train.


    Aldritch arrived alongside Lina and Olgud. Except for Aldritch, the other two were hooded enough so that their faces were hidden.


    As Aldritch approached the station observing the line, he ignored it, after all, his ticket was different, there was no way he was waiting alongside others like this. The crowd¡­ line of people, wasn''t so pleased. Murmurs immediately began as Aldritch and his subjects made their way to the front of the line.


    Even though the people were dissatisfied, no one dared to speak up, after all, the three people making their way past them didn''t look poor at all, they even looked like mercenaries.


    "You got tickets?" The guard inquired. He wasn''t disrespectful with his tone, but even then he sure didn''t sound polite.


    Aldritch didn''t say a word; in times like this, actions spoke louder than words.


    He brought out the ticket and handed it to the guard. Once the guard noticed the golden outline of the ticket, he immediately recognized it and his demeanor changed instantly. Even though they were mercenaries, if they had the money for the first ss couch, then they were no ordinary people in the least!


    Once he read the content of the ticket, he couldn''t speak, at least, not immediately, he had never seen this before in all his years of working¡­ ''they actually bought the entire coach??? Just who are these people!''


    "S-S-Sir, please,e this way." He led the way, bringing them to the first ss couch.


    Once Aldritch was inside, he made Olgud close the windows and curtains, leaving just one at the front open.


    This coach had a lot of space, and the seats could even be extended into a quitefortable looking bed, or at least it looked like that.


    "This isn''t bad at all, it was worth the spend." Aldritch said.


    It was day time, so Aldritch got an attendant''s attention and ordered for them not to be disturbed throughout the day, and for the food and whatever else to be held off until night. The rich always had their way of doing things, such a request was not suspicious at all.


    Night soon came before anyone realized it. Aldritch was up and soon the food came. Olgud received the trail of food, snacks and tea, he was wearing gloves, so his hands were not exposed.


    "Master." He brought the trail.


    "Regr food doesn''t really suite my taste, besides, I''m not hungry. Let me try the wine." Aldritch remembered something about vampires liking wine. Even though that was just someone''s theory, he tried it. Surprisingly, the wine tasted quite good.


    "Hmm¡­" He hummed as he watched Lina bend while putting down the wine bottle. She was wearing quite covering clothes at the moment, but Aldritch couldn''t help but think about whaty underneath.


    "Olgud, you will give us some time in private." Aldritch ordered, causing Lina''s pretty cheeks to lighten up a little.


    "As youmand, master." He used the window and left, probably seated elsewhere on top the train.


    As though a natural motion, Aldritch''s hand wondered over Lina''s ass, caressing her softly as his hand found its way under the thick covering. He felt her plump and firm ass through the fabric she wore, the anticipation only growing.


    "M-master?"


    "I know you were jealous yesterday when I was pounding the inn milf." Aldritch said, tightening his grip on her ass and then freeing it up a little before doing it again.


    "Nn¡­ Not so¡­ I¡­"


    "You don''t need to say anything; I''ll definitely fuck you today." He took his hand back, "take off your clothes."


    Lina did as she was told, uncovering her bare body,yer byyer until she had nothing left on.


    Lina stood with her eyes lowered and a red blush painted across her face. Slowly walking towards Aldritch who stood up from the bed, her bountiful breasts moving enchantingly with each step. The movement of her hips as she moved closer filled Aldritch''s mind with lecherous thoughts, causing a dark grin to form on his lips.


    Lowering his eyes, he could imagine her wearing leggings running up her legs, but he couldn''t get that at the moment.


    Lina walked all the way to him. Aldritch raised his hands sideways and allowed her to take off his clothes. By the time she was done, his cock was already active, halfway hard.


    "Don''t just look at it, suck it." Aldritch said. After all, he needed some lubrication on it before anything else.


    Following hismand, Lina got down and started caressing his cock with her palms, pping it on her face softly. In such seductive and triggering manner, she licked Aldritch''s dick until it became hard, standing at its full length, then she took it into her mouth.


    "Ohh¡­" He couldn''t help but grunt.


    Her technique was good for a beginner, coiling her tongue around his cock while it squeezed its way through her tight mouth, Aldritch''s girth was no joke.


    After a good five minutes of sucking and licking, Aldritch decided it was enough. When it came to Lina, he wasn''t so much as interested in her mouth as he was in her tight pussy.


    He brought her to her feet and spun her around. Holding her neck while his forearm rested on her chest between her breasts, Aldritch rubbed his hard cock between her ass cheeks, pushing it up, though, and then back.


    ~ahhh~ Lina moaned, her pussy almost dripping already.


    "Ready?" Aldritch asked in a quiet voice beside her ear while his hard cock hit against her warm wet pussy, causing her to moan sweetly again. The feeling of dominating such a fiercedy was also intoxicating, even though a little.


    "Take it then."


    *Shove!...


    "Ooouuuuuu~" she moaned in pleasure as his hard cock reached inside her.


    *Shove!


    *tah¡­ *tah¡­ *tah¡­


    He paced slowly but intensely, bringing out sweet cries each time. As the wet warmth of her inside surrounded Aldritch''s shaft, he grabbed onto her head and forced his rock-hard cock deeper into her wet pussy till he touched her womb.


    "Hyaaaaa!~ Master!~ You''re deep! Too deeeeeeep!~"


    "Do you want me to close it then?" He teased.


    "Nn-No! Please, master, pound my pussy even more!~"


    "Hm¡­" A smirk appeared over his lips as he bent his knees a little, ready to increase his tempo.


    With a grin, he leaned in closer and bit her on the neck. At that same moment, he squeezed her breasts while making room to pinch her nipples¡­ "Mhnmm! AGH!~" Lina groaned, her entire body trembling softly.


    Her squeaking groans and sweet moans only fueled Aldritch''s lust, making his rock solid cock pulsate inside her as he started pounding her even harder now.


    With each thrust, his dick dug deep into her gripping pussy. Her body iled around from the sensation and her loud moans could only be masked by the loud train, even then, whoever was in the next couch would hear some remnant sound that didn''t get washed away by the other loud sounds.


    As Aldritch ravaged her insides, Lina couldn''t maintain her bnce and had to support herself using the pole in the couch. Aldricth''s palms left her breasts and nipples as one went for her clit and the other on her neck, applying subtle pressure on it.


    "Ohhhhhhh~ Master!~ Master!~¡­ Masterrrr~~"


    The aphrodisiac soon began working, seeping into Aldritch and heightening his sexual desires "Ha, ha¡­ fuck, this feeling again! haha" Pumping even faster, he could feel her wet folds squeezing around his dick intently and tightly.


    "Master!~~ I-I¡­I''m-Mhnmm!~ Cumming!~~" Letting out a loud moan, Lina squeezed tightly around the pole while her body vibrated in Aldritch''s arm.


    "Not yet, I''m going to cum too¡­" Aldritch said. He didn''t stop, he kept pounding strongly, causing Lina to cum multiple times until he finally felt the cum through his dick. Plunging in for onest thrust, he pushed deep into her as far as he could, hugging her tightly while biting her neck intensively.


    "Ma-master~¡­"


    "Come on, the night''s still young." He said, bringing her to lie on the bed before they continued.

 Chapter 36: A Long Journey 2

    The journey was long just as Aldritch was told. There was nothing of particr interest, but if anything, the nights were always enjoyable. Somehow, Aldritch never got tired of Lina, but even he was starting to think that giving her a break for at least one day was worth it. After a while, he had developed a little soft spot for her and didn''t just see her as a means to an end.


    "We''re getting close, master. The walls are now visible." Olgud reported.


    Throughout this entire time, he had been made to wonder around the surroundings while Aldritch and Lina got busy. There was no way after all their different intense sessions that the other passengers didn''t hear anything, but Aldritch didn''t care much of it.


    Around noon, the sun was high in the sky and the heat from it resembled that of summer. They had just passed the city wa couple minutes ago before Aldritch decided to look out the curtains. The train made its way to the station where the passengers can get down and then find their way to wherever they were headed.


    Aldritch peeped out the curtains to see the scenery and how the city looked. He wasn''t expecting anything too fancy, but then again, he had no idea what a city would look like in a fantasy world, at least not first hand.


    Unlike what he imagined, the streets and aesthetic of the ce resembled that of Tulgga. The buildings weren''t anything special and just looked normal, with some standing independently for the most part while others clustered around. To say the least, it wasn''t looking that different from the town he had seen.


    They soon arrived, and once everything was processed, they were allowed to depart their separate ways.


    Once Aldritch and the two with him came out of the train, the light was almost blinding as they had been living in much dimmer and darker environment for an extended period of time throughout their entire travel.


    ''It feels extra hot standing under direct sunlight¡­ staying inside for too long cannot be good for sure.'' Aldritch thought to himself as he adjusted his cloak slightly. Even while wearing the cloak, he could still feel the heat. ''I don''t think vampires sweat, let''s get out of here first.''


    They were all dressed in ck cloaks to hide from the sun, not because it would kill them, but it just burnt a little after some time.


    Without saying a word, Aldritch started walking and the two behind him followed along quietly. Before he could think of doing any other thing, he first needed to get a ce for them to lodge in.


    Now, that was easier said than done, as it would seem that the inns were not around the station. They had been walking for at least seven minutes already trying to find any sign of an inn, but to no avail. There surely was no way Aldritch would continue like this, in fact, he should have done it sooner.


    Right there on the street where a few people made their way towards wherever they were headed, Aldritch called the attention of a middle aged man who was just about to walk past them.


    "Excuse me, sir?" Aldritch called.


    The man looked suspiciously, hesitating at first, but after scanning the surroundings and seeing that there were people walking about, at least, enough of them, he decided to stop and pay attention to what the young man before him had to say.


    "How may I help you?" He asked, making sure to keep his distance and not getting too close to the three cloaked figures.


    "Yes¡­" At that very moment, Aldritch''s hand reached for the cloak covering his face, pulling it back a bit so that his face could be seen. Of course, the man would want to see the face of whoever was inside, and that was all Aldritch could ask for. Once the man looked Aldritch in the eye, he fell under hismand.


    Aldritch used his skill, ''Minor Compulsion''. Immediately, the man fell into a trance-like state and Aldritch didn''t waste any time giving hismand.


    "Take us to the nearest inn." He said. Once he said that, it didn''t take up to three seconds for the man to return back to a more active self. Without even saying a word, he said to them, "this way," and led the way back the direction he came from. The three behind him followed without any other word spoken.


    After a short walk, they arrived before an Inn, and a pretty decent looking one at that.


    "Here''s it." The man said. Without response, Aldritch and the others walked into the inn, leaving the man alone outside. After a few seconds, he returned to his senses, confused on how he got there. Last he remembered, he was on his way elsewhere, and he definitely wasn''t on this particr road at all. Confusion was written on the man''s face, but then again there was no other reason he could draw.


    After a minute or so, he moved on with his day, with that strange feeling hanging over his chest.


    Within the inn, Aldritch made his way to the receptionist table, or at least what looked to be that. There was a youngdy behind the desk who weed him warmly, and even then, she seemed a little¡­ scared? It was quite apparent that cloaks aren''t a norm around here, or at least not the type Aldritch and hispanions wore.


    "I''d like three rooms of decent quality for myself and mypanions." Aldritch pulled down his hood, revealing his face. As soon as thedyid her eyes on his face, her cheeks brightened and words didn''t escape her lips.


    ''Wow, is he a noble? He looks so charming¡­'' She was lost in thoughts for a little bit but soon regain herposure and got to work.


    Aldritch got three rooms for each person, and it also didn''t cost him much to do so, just a few silver which he paid. It was only that much because he requested for something of good quality.


    They were escorted to their rooms and given the room keys respectively to each.


    "You two get some rest for now." Aldritch ordered, to which they followed without question.


    Once he went into the room, he found the quality to be quite nice, though notparable to the one at Greer''s, it was still very good. There was also a small room that seemed to be for bathing, but there was nothing inside.


    ''Come to think of it, there was also something simr at the milf''s inn.'' Not thinking of it much, he walked to the window, and since the rooms were on the second floor of the building, he could get a little overhead view of the surroundings.


    ''So this is the capital? Doesn''t seem like much.'' He thought to himself. But even then, he could see that the buildings stretched as far as his eye allowed him to see before his vision was cut off by taller buildings and the likes. ''How big is this ce exactly?'' Back at Tulgga, he could still see the other side of the town wall, but here, he couldn''t see anything.


    There sure was some work to do if he nned to know anything about where he was.


    "This is going to be interesting."

 Chapter 37: An Opportunity

    Now that he was in the capital, Aldritch realized just how difficult it would be to have Lina and Olgud operate around, they''d stand out too much, especially because they aren''t trained in covert arts or any such thing. Then again, the solution was simple to this problem, he just needed to get humans under hismand.


    ''Since I can just turn them, why settle for less. But then¡­ how many vampires can I have under me, and which noble house will be most suitable¡­'' He thought about it briefly before deciding it would be best to start small after all.


    There was no say about the number of underlings he could have under him, but just to be on the safer side, Aldritch operated with the thought that it wouldn''t be so easy, he''d probably have to advance in rank first, maybe?


    "For now, I need information the most, anyone in a good position will be enough for that." He said to himself. For that, he wouldn''t even need to turn them, his skills were good enough toplete the job.


    With that n in mind, Aldritch set out around evening to do some gathering of information. He couldn''t send out the others since they possessed "peculiar features" around the parts.


    ''I may need to get someone after all.''


    Aldritch asked around for the market area until he got there. It was the best ce to gather information, at least for now. In such ces, everyone seemed to know a piece of information about everything.


    He still covered his face partially, but not so much in a way that it would be suspicious this time around.


    He soon came across ady selling perfumes inside a small well maintained wooden shop. He could perceive many fragrant aromas and scents, certainly pleasing, but of course, he wasn''t here for that.


    "Oh sir,e this way, I have just what you need, the best quality fragrances that will make any woman chase you in a second!" She said once she noticed Aldritch showing interest. She sure was a business person, no doubt, and an aggressive one at that.


    She came forward and dragged Aldritch into the shop quite skillfully and started using different tactics to persuade him into spending all his pocket on irrelevant items, her ways were quite effective indeed.


    ''Using your body to fool men and tricking them psychologically into purchasing your goods; a fox, this one.'' He said in his mind as thedy spoke.


    Aldritch didn''t stress, and once she looked him in the eyes again, he had her under control and she quieted as she listened attentively.


    "In a brief manner, tell me everything about this ce, the capital." He ordered.


    Thedy paused for a moment, not saying a word or averting her eyes for about ten seconds, then she started talking.


    Another thirty minutes went by and she was still talking, exining things to Aldritch who had grown disinterested in most of what she had to say.


    ''Just how much can amoner like her know? Doesn''t it finish?'' Aldritch realized he had made a mistake by not specifying what information he wanted. Then again, thisdy seemed to be rather knowledgeable, perhaps, too knowledgeable for who she seems to be. This particr part piqued Aldritch''s interest.


    "¡­and so, that results in a¡­ in, in a¡­ hey¡­ what''s?- what''s going on here? Huh? Who are you?"


    ''She resisted the mind control? Is she not ordinary after all?''


    "My mouth-so dry¡­" She immediately turned towards a sk and poured water into a mug and proceeded to chug it all down. She did so several times.


    "hey, who are-" before she could finish, Aldritch cut her off. She made the mistake of looking at him in the eyes again, of course, there was no way she would have known.


    "You seem very knowledgeable about different things, who are you exactly?" He questioned.


    "My name is Ingrid Fenwick, from the humble Fenwick family that resides in the country sides. I''m a just amoner who is lucky enough to attend the newly formed magic academy in the capital."


    "That''s all? You''re not some runaway princess or someone with some kind of special identity?"


    "No, I''m just amoner." She answered again. There was no way she was lying, which made Aldritch even more interested in her.


    "How do you know all these things, amoner shouldn''t know so much, or at least, be interested in knowing so much. More importantly, why?" Aldritch asked, listening to her answer.


    "As a student of the magic academy, I have ess to facilities like the national library, so I am able to read up on different things while the rest I analyse, myself, from observing different events. As for why I''m so invested in knowing all this, it''s to get revenge and serve justice." She said.


    Even though her tone remained neutral for the most of it, Aldritch could feel the denseness from thest part of the sentence.


    "Hmm¡­ what exactly happened? Why do you want to get revenge, and on whom?"


    "The reason is to avenge my family who were all ughtered during a monster attack. The object of my vengeance includes everyone that was involved in making the decision not to send soldiers to the far ces of the kingdom." She answered, going straight to the point.


    ''That''s a lot of people.'' If nothing else, Aldritch could see just how patient thisdy was.


    "Enrolling in the magic academy and all that is just a front then? More like a means to an end, perhaps."


    Aldritch looked her in the eyes briefly, then undid his mind control so she came back to her senses. She immediately stormed him with questions, not really aware of all that had happened. She seemed to be sure that Aldritch had done something to her, and enquired several times if he was a mage.


    "Quiet down and listen, I will only say this once." Aldritch said, bringing her to silence. She listened attentively to what he had to say and waited for him to speak. The fact that she hadn''t panicked and ran away was alsomendable, perhaps, there was something else she sought.


    "I can give you power, power that can aid you into doing whatever it is you want to do, but on the condition that I have your loyalty and you take up my cause." Aldritch said in a calm tone, carrying intent.


    Without thinking it through, Ingrid agreed. Aldritch was taken aback a bit, it was after all unexpected. He was left to wonder just how desperate she was or if she was expecting something like this to happen and had prepared herself for it.


    "I like your decisiveness, people won''t normally make such a decision so fast."

 Chapter 38: An Opportunity 2

    "I am curious though, as to why you''ve epted so quickly without much of a thought it seems?" Aldritch was genuinely interested in knowing.


    "Well¡­ I have a certain goal to achieve, and power is as important as knowledge¡­ I have no magical aptitude of any sort, I can''t use mana, more like I don''t have any. If you can grant me power, then¡­"


    "I see, then, it is alright. Whether you survive to wield this power or die in the process depends on your willpower, only strong minds make it." Aldritch said. This was certainly just made up, since there was no proof that willpower or any of the sorts had an effect in retaining sanity and effect on what kind of creature the person bes.


    Nevertheless, this was normally the case in whatever fantasy story or world he had read of and such, so he figured it could be the same.


    "Pack up, let''s go." Aldritch said, after she agreed without hesitation or doubt in her eyes.


    He would have loved to be more mysterious and do something like asking her to meet him elsewhere at midnight, but Aldritch didn''t know anywhere in this ce, this was the best option.


    He waited for her to pack her things back into the shop and closed it before they left.


    Instead of taking her back to the hotel, Aldritch brought her to the nearby woods he spotted when roaming around.


    They found a secluded ce within the woods, then Aldritch initiated the process of turning her. There was no need to be dramatic and go for the bite on the neck or something like that, instead he just opened a small wound on her forearm and dropped some of his blood which he had infused with his catalyst.


    It took some seconds, but when it started acting up, Aldritch saw the difort and maybe even pain etched on Ingrid''s face as she grunted while holding down her hand and biting down her teeth with a scrunched up face. Soon enough, her hand wasn''t the only thing she was holding in pain, and it only led to her copsing on the floor.


    ¡­


    [Sess]


    [The human has sessfully been turned into a vampire]


    Aldritch read the system message with a smirk on his face. He watched calmly as Ingrid rose from the forest floor with dirt all over her body before dusting off herself and the various dry leafs on her body.


    "Wee to the family." Aldritch said with a smirk. "You''ll be most special, you awakened as Blood Sucker, that''s good, should be easier then." He said.


    He could feel what rank the others were by just looking or feeling their presence. Maybe it was becauase they were connected, he couldn''t say, since he hadn''t seen any other vampire, but it was a good thing. Then again, he couldn''t just increase their power by umting blood like he is required to go through to the next round, that was only something granted by the system it seemed.


    As for the rest, he really was unsure what they''d need to do to rank up. Then again, it could be that they needed to do the same blood stuff by umting blood and conduct a ritual.


    Even though Aldritch knew that her awakening as a blood sucker and not a fledgling was better, he wasn''t bothered, since there was an adequate supply of blood, and they wouldn''t be going into some kind of frenzy and lose control¡­ at least he believed so. The other two awakened as fledglings, and they hadn''t shown any such symptoms¡­ then again, they hadn''t really gone hungry for long.


    ''that might be something I have to think of.''


    "Urgg¡­ Did I seed? Is that it?" Ingrid asked, a bit confused, but her senses returned rather quickly.


    "Yes, but before anything¡­" Aldritch brought out a small cup of blood and gave it to her to quench her thirst, something he knew would happen. Once she smelled the blood, her eyes brightened a little, almost as if they''d glow brightly. She quickly drank all of the blood and began licking the cup frantically.


    ''Well, the first time is mostly so.'' Aldritch thought to himself with a smirk.


    He already thought this through, and how he would go about this was already decided.


    Seeing as Ingrid''s behavior was starting to look a little wild, he approached her, but she turned and did something simr to a growl at him, but Aldritch didn''t pay mind to it, "quiet," he ordered, to which she averted her gaze and looked down in what seemed to be a bit of fear.


    He walked closer to her until they were just some centimeters away, causing Ingrid to crunch her body up as a tense feeling came over her.


    Aldritch grabbed her chin softly and brought his lips closer to hers. Ingrid was more than surprised at this, but she didn''t resist strongly, and once they''re lips locked, she could only struggle faintly for some seconds before giving into it.


    In a few seconds, she felt something filling her mouth and she had to swallow, the taste of this nectar was same as what she just drank, and it was sweet. Aldritch fed her blood until she was filled before he stopped. He wasn''t worried about the blood running out, since there were a lot of blood tanks walking around these days.


    They''re lips parted, leaving a streak of blood to go down Ingrid''s lips, just a little.


    "We still have time, so before we return, I want to see what you can do, show me." Aldritch s said with a smirk, looking at Ingrid who seemed to have recovered herselfpletely and her eyes had returned to how they were, that is without a glow. As for something like eye colour, it was now the same as Aldritch''s and the others, red.


    Confused at what Aldritch just said, she asked what he meant, but all she got in response was a grin.

 Chapter 39: An Opportunity 3

    Being a vampire now and at the rank of a blood sucker, there was no way Ingrid''s physical body would remain the same, and she must have obtained some racial skills also. Aldritch wanted to test all these and see what kind of skills and abilities she unlocked, as much as he could.


    Though, it was still early for her to realise and control her skills, so Aldritch wasn''t eager, instead, he was more interested in how physically stronger she had be.


    Since others didn''t have systems, there was no way he couldpare what her stats used to be and what they were now to see if the change was much or if there was any change at all. he could only go off of her performance against him¡­ then again, he wasn''t sure what a normal human''s stat would be¡­ ''Maybe it would be 10?


    Or maybe 5 for a normal human.'' He wasn''t sure, but even then, he would be able to tell if she was stronger than what your everydaydy is capable of.


    Before they started anything, they moved from where they were since it wasn''t so conducive to fight with a newbie¡­ not that Aldritch was an expert himself, since he still needed to learn how to properly fight.


    They easily found an open area where leveled grass grew and there was a bit of clearing where no trees clustered.


    "Alright, why don''t we start by you taking off your clothes, you can leave your inner wears?" Aldritch said. Ingrid had on, a skirt that went from her stomach to her ankles and a blouse that was tucked into the skirt. It was pretty simple dressing, but for someone about to engage inbat, the attire wasn''t appropriate.


    Aldritch watched as Ingrid panicked shyly, unwilling to take off her clothes. She really was smart and had d steady mind filled with dark thoughts, but then again, her other side wasn''t none existent, deep within, she was still a girl¡­ "ww-w-what? Everything? Do I need to do that? Won''t I be¡­ naked?" she protested with a sheepish grin.


    ''So, she does have this side to her?'' Aldritch thought to himself, smiling inwardly at her behavior, she looked like a child.


    Now that he thought about it, when she exined most of the things and said all she said, she was under mind control and had little expression on her face, so it made her appear cold and ruthless; that must have been why he already painted her in a particr image, but it would seem that he was wrong.


    "Have you ever seen someone fight while wearing a skirt or dress?" he asked, his tone normal.


    "Um¡­ yes, the Ice butterfly Princess." Ingrid answered, averting her eyes on contact with Aldritch''s, fully aware of what her words meant.


    "She''s an expert, you can''t even throw a punch, so I don''t want to hear anyints. Get on with it, hurry up."


    Slowly, Ingrid did as Aldritch said, her motion painting a clear picture of a diffident girl.


    Once she was ready, they both stood opposite each other, giving some space between them. Aldritch ordered her to attack him, but she remained hesitant and the action was difficult to carryout. When she finally did as told, nothing seemed different from normal, or at least that''s how Aldritch saw it.


    She was definitely faster than a normalmoner girl, but nothing special either, and that was the same with her strength.


    When Aldritch had seen enough, they ended their little spar. ''Maybe fighting''s not her strong suite? Or the increase from being low ranked isn''t just much.'' He thought to himself, and that second part he believed to be more urate, after all, he himself didn''t get much of an increase in stats despite being a Blooded Vampire.


    "Alright, put your clothes back on and let''s go."


    Once she did that, she returned to Aldritch, now a bit freer than she was around him, though only a little. "Where are we headed? To your ce?" She asked, her tone more normal than before.


    "Yes, I''ll bring you to meet the others." Aldritch said with a faint smirk.


    They walked all the way back from the forest until they got to the hotel Aldritch and the rest were in.


    "Just how big is the capital? I can''t even see the other side of the walls when I look from a building." Aldritch said.


    Listening to him, Ingrid was surprised and couldn''t help but look at Aldritch briefly. "You really must not be from around here at all. The entirety of the capital spans at least 50 kilometres, there''s no way you would be able to see the end of the outer wall from here." She said.


    "That big, huh? Outer wall? There''s an inner wall then?"


    "Yes, of course. There are multiple inner walls in fact, each serving as a division between the different sses of people and the importance attached to it."


    "I see."


    "There''s the outer wall, which we are currently in right now, then there''s the middle wall, the inner wall, andstly, the innermost wall¡­." She was about to say more, but Aldritch cut in.


    "Let me guess, the outer wall is where themoners reside and carryout their business, the middle wall is where people like merchants with some riches and no nobility reside, the inner wall is where the nobles reside, and the inner most wall is where the royalty, the ruler is?"


    "Y-yes, you''re correct. You aren''tpletely uninformed about these things then."


    ''Hehe¡­ nah, it''s just clich¨¦ fantasy stuff. Come to think of it, this is simr to how modern earth is too¡­'' he thought to himself.


    "It may sound simple, but the divide and discrimination amongst these groups of people is more than you''d think. Then again, that''s kind of how it always is, but personally, I don''t think it''s right¡­ at least, it shouldn''t be so negative." She said.


    "That''s how you feel?"


    "Yes."


    "We''re here." Aldritch said, as they stood before a building with two stories, it was the inn where he was staying at for the time being.


    They went inside and headed towards Aldritch''s room. Once they were inside and the door was closed, Aldritch sat on the chair inside the room while Ingrid stood before him. A smirk appeared on his face and seemed to be etched on it.


    "Meet your family, Lina." Aldritch called out softly.


    "Yes, master."

 Chapter 40: An Opportunity 4

    "Meet your family¡­ Lina?" Aldritch called out softly.


    "Yes, master." Lina answered and stepped out of the shadowy room into the light casted by the mooning through the window.


    Since Aldritch was sitting with the window to his right, Lina appeared beside him on the left and bowed with one knee.


    ''She still does that, huh?'' Aldritch thought to himself. It was fun earlier, but maybe it was time to have her stop. Lina was the first to be part of his family, so naturally she was to hold some level of power in future¡­ well, depending on how things went.


    Aldritch could see the jerk from Ingrid''s bodynguage as she wasn''t expecting someone to suddenly appear. At that same moment, Olgud appeared behind her and locked the door, drawing another reaction from her as she just found out there was another one.


    "Don''t be so surprised, besides, you should have noticed them already as soon as you entered the room, after all, they weren''t even trying their best to hide themselves." Aldritch said, knowing fully well that it wasn''t exactly true, since the two has actually attempted to hide themselves once they sensed that their master brought someone who they suspected to be human.


    "Master." Olgud said, going to his knees before Aldritch stopped him midway.


    "Enough. You don''t need to do that every time, a simple bow would suffice, or so¡­ Ingrid here will teach you two more on itter." Aldritch said to Lina and Olgud.


    "Go on, have a chat and some get together." Aldritch said before turning his attention elsewhere, looking at his system.


    ¡­


    .


    [Name: Aldritch Mondragon Hellsing]


    [age: 22]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blooded Vampire]


    ..


    [Blood Bank: 10]


    [BP: 27]


    ..


    [HP: ====]


    [SP: 60/60]


    ..


    [Strength: 12]


    [Agility: 19]


    [Dexterity: 11]


    [Vitality: 10]


    [Intelligence: 10]


    ..


    [Family (Hellsing)]


    ..


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 1} {Healing Factor} {Blood Bond}]


    [Skills: {Hypnosis (Lvl 4)}]


    ¡­


    Looking at his stats now, Aldritch knew he needed to do a lot to raise those numbers, this was too weak. He noticed what seemed to be a new section within the system, so he opened it up.


    ''Oho? I can see their stats? And even loyalty?'' He quickly went through the details.


    ¡­


    [Family (Hellsing)]


    Lina Hellsing Olgud Hellsing Ingrid Fenwick Hellsing


    .


    .


    [Name: Lina Hellsing]


    [age: 20]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Fledgling]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1} {Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 98]


    .


    .


    [Name: Olgud Hellsing]


    [age: 40]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire Ghoul]


    [Evolution: Fledgling]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1}{Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 99]


    .


    [Name: Ingrid Fenwick Hellsing]


    [age: 27]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blood Sucker]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 1} {Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 70]


    .


    ''Olgud has the highest loyalty.'' Aldritch was sincerely surprised, since he thought that would be Lina, but even then, the margin was so tight it was basically the same. As for Ingrid, her loyalty being at 70 was understandable.


    Apart from that, he also noticed that he couldn''t ess their skills, but he could still see their racial skills which was good enough. He could always just enquire about their other skills if needed.


    ''None of them can turn people into vampires, I thought they''d all have the ability to do so.'' He thought to himself. Then again, seeing as the higher the evolutionary rank they were, the more racial skills they possessed, he was certain they''d ess the ability to do so once they reached the same rank as he currently was.


    ''Then again, how do they evolve, can they really do so on their own? System?'' Aldritch asked.


    [Those under your family without the help of the system can undergo evolution on their own, though the requirement may be different from yours. Alternatively, you can also aid in their evolution through the system]


    ''I see.'' Aldritch knew that there were other ways for a vampire to evolve, like age and other means, but then there were strict requirements and rules governing such evolutions.


    ''That means I can always aid their evolution¡­ but before that, I have to think of developing myself first, I can think about this another time.''


    Aldritch''s focus returned back to those before him as they were involved in their conversation.


    "The magic tower hase up with a means to evaluate a person''s strength using a ranking system. Actually, it''s not that they developed these ranks or anything, they just found a way to ess the records from what already is, using mechanisms influenced by rules of the other world.


    Word has it that the strongest human and his party of great powers of the kingdom all died to go through the gate to the other world and back. When they returned, they brought back several things and information, and amongst those things was what enabled the magicians to create the device that can tell a person''s strength.


    Their sacrifice was great and helped us advance further¡­" She kept exining different things.


    Aldritch who listened from the side was shocked to see that they weremunicating. Even though he told them to get along, he wasn''t expectingmunication at all, actually, he just set the stage up for some drama, but to his surprise, things didn''t seem to go the way he initially thought they would.


    ''Did they gain the ability tomunicate because of me? I really don''t understand.''


    Listening to Ingrid, Lina was intrigued, she wanted to know what rank she was and how strong she was.


    "So, what rank are you?" Lina asked.


    "Last I checked, I didn''t have any aptitude in magic, more like the littlest, and of course, my rank would be ordinary, I''m yet to set foot into the actual rankings that matter."


    "What do you think my rank is?" Lina asked.


    "There''s no way I''d know that, you''d have to visit the magic tower to test it yourself, but¡­ I doubt you''d be able to do that." Ingrid said, looking at Lina with a faint smile.


    "Of course, humans will attack me on sight."


    "Correct."


    Listening to them, Aldritch couldn''t help but expose to all of them what their ranks were, well, except Ingrid who already know hers.


    No one questioned him on how he knew this, but Aldritch could see the inquisitive eyes Ingrid cast on him, after all, he wasn''t supposed to be able to figure out something like that without the help of the tool used by the magic tower.


    "Umm, master Aldritch, may I, have a word with you?" Ingrid requested. She appeared to be even more submissive than before after her interaction with Lina and Olgud.


    Aldritch understood her words well, so he asked Olgud and Lina to excuse them. Both of them were yet to feed, so he left them to it with a firm warning to be as discrete as possible and not to overdo it or kill anyone. "If you run into trouble and involve the authorities here, I won''te to your rescue. Go on then."


    "So, what do you wish to talk about?"

 Chapter 41: First Hunt

    "So, what do you wish to talk about?" Aldritch was calm as he spoke.


    "Ah, yes¡­ well, I didn''t know you had monsters under your ranks who are capable of speaking humannguage." She said sheepishly, or so it sounded.


    "Even I can''t exin how exactly that is possible." Aldritch answered sincerely. "Their ability to speak humannguage I mean." He rified.


    "Anyway, I doubt that''s what you want to discuss." He added.


    "Uh, you''re right. You offered me power, and I epted your offer because of my own ambitions, but maybe I didn''t think everything through. Even though I now, have this power, I still don''t know what your goals are. Please, if I may ask, what are your goals and what exactly am I going to assist with? What am I now a part of exactly?" Ingrid asked. Unrest sipped into her tone slightly as she spoke.


    Aldritch listened to her carefully, thinking about what the best answer he could give her was, while also going through his own head. This was something he hadn''t thought of much before, at least not deeply.


    He was certain of the fact that he wanted to live a life of freedom where he had and controlled great power, getting everything he could ask for, but then, that was something that could happen in many ways.


    Seeing as Aldritch remained silent without response, Ingrid grew nervous, fearing that she may have said something that shouldn''t have been said or asked a foolish question. Her sudden change in behaviour stemmed from the little stories Lina shared with her concerning Aldritch¡­ well, their travels with him at least.


    To say the least, it was filled with lots of bodies and spilled blood, something she would never have even guessed.


    She was going to say something, but her words remained in her heart as Aldritch finally spoke.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s a very good question. For me, well, let''s just say, I want it all."


    "All?" She asked apprehensively.


    "¡­ well, yeah. But most importantly, the most important thing is power, then, other things follow¡­" Aldritch said, with a smirk.


    Ingrid, looking at him say this skipped a bit, somehow, she felt as though he was looking at her inner self, but it wasn''t creepy and didn''t make her scared.


    "I understand why you may feel apprehensive, but I''d advice that you get ustomed to it. Even though you are all my family, you are all also my weapons and also my closest subordinates, those I can trust with my most important tasks, and trust to handle my back.


    I''m sure you understand what I mean." Aldritch said, his tone more solemn as he said thest sentence, different from his more carefree one just a moment ago.


    "Yes, I do."


    [Ingrid''s loyalty has increased ¨C 75]


    ''Oh?'' Aldritch wasn''t expecting this. After all, it seemed like Ingrid was sound and intelligent, and she looked like someone who would be good at ying psychological games.


    Aldritch, seeing that she got the gist of it stood up from his chair and faced the window. Now that something as simple as the words he said before without any particr intent worked so well, what would then happen if he tried?


    "You know, Ingrid, I didn''t just choose you randomly. Sure, I was going to just get some quick information from you, but after listening to your story and learning of your predicament, should I say, something opened in me, and at that very spot, I made you that offer."


    ''So he really did control me to say things¡­ but even then¡­''


    "You could have easily killed me, or turn me into your ve¡­ but you didn''t."


    "Right." Aldritch said, giving some time for silence as nothing was said between both of them.


    [Ingrid''s loyalty has increased ¨C 77]


    "Hmm, the night is young, and so are you¡­" Aldritch said as he turned to look at her. It was a bit weird since he was younger than her. "¡­well, at least in being a vampire, you are. I''ll teach you a few things about being a vampire tonight,e on." He said.


    Aldritch walked towards the door while Ingrid followed behind. They could use the window, but then again, Ingrid wasn''t used to jumping from heights, at least he was sure so.


    "Ok, you know this ce better, so you lead the way. Take us somewhere quieter with less people moving about, but notpletely vacant that we won''t find anyone at all." Aldritch said.


    It was reasonable, after all Aldritch didn''t know his way around yet. Ingrid led the way as they strode off into the mildly busy streets.


    After minutes of walking, both of them got reached their destination, or so Aldritch was led to know.


    They were currently in a part of the capital that seemed run down, though not so much. The ground that was well maintained despite it being dirt with some ces having gravel was now reced with even more coarse and unlevelled floors. Apart from that, Aldritch could pick up a certain stench in the air that smelled foul almost.


    "Are these the slums?" He asked.


    "Yes. I figured if I was going to learn how to feed on humans, a ce that doesn''t get much attention would be best."


    ''I see¡­'' "It''s perfect."


    Seeing as these were the slums, even if someone was to die, the soldiers wouldn''t pay much attention unless it bes a serious and reurring issue.


    They made their way through the slums which spanned out across arger section than Aldritch thought, and it seemed they were yet to even step foot in the worst parts.


    After a few minutes of scouting, they stumbled upon a lonelydy standing by herself at the entrance into an alley. From how she was dressed and her demeanor, both Aldritch and Ingrid confirmed that she was a prostitute. To say the least, she was a perfect target. ''Her body probably carries a lot of infections, but we''re immune to such diseases, it should be ok.'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    "Alright, that''s your target. Be discrete and go around, sneak up behind her, cover her mouth and drag her into the valley. I wouldn''t rmend you bite her, just make a cut on her body and feed until the blood stops, make more cuts if needed, then leave her." He gave instructions of exactly how she was to go about it while they observed from a distance.


    "But wouldn''t she know everything and report it to the soldiers or local authoritiester on?"


    "Don''t worry about that, I''ll make sure that doesn''t happen."

 Chapter 42: First Hunt 2

    Thirty seconds went by slowly, and Ingrid was yet to do anything. Aldritch expected this, so he wasn''t upset at the behavior.


    In Ingrid''s mind, thoughts of whether thisdy really deserved it floated around, clouding her judgement and causing her to hesitate. Even though Aldritch tried to talk and convince her, it didn''t do much.


    "Hey! How are you doing, beautiful?" A slightly burly man said to thedy as he approached.


    "Lower your voice, I''m fine. What do you want?" Thedy asked, her voice etched with slight annoyance. She looked the other way as the man approached with a grin on his face. From her bodynguage, Aldritch could tell that she was ufortable.


    ''Do they know each other? But from her bodynguage, it doesn''t seem to be a customer that pays.'' He thought to himself.


    Looking at how things were going, they had lost this target already, it was best to leave and find another unsuspecting prey.


    Aldritch was already turning so they would leave when he heard Ingrid say something, "he-he''s being too hard on her, can''t he see that she doesn''t want to follow him?" Even though her voice sounded normal, Aldritch noticed the slight shift in her tone.


    ''Hmm?'' He turned back to watch what was going on. ''Is he going to rape her or something?'' Aldritch questioned himself without an answer as he watched what was going on several metres away.


    "Heyyy,e onn¡­ I just want to do it a little, it won''t even hurt, you''re already all opened up after all, you won''t even feel it!" The man said as he got even closer to thedy who took several steps backwards in fear.


    ''She must have a strong mind, even in such a situation, she doesn''t even let her fear show outwardly.'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    "Get away from me you freak, I''m not giving you jackass, get lost." She said with vex.


    "Hey, don''t think you can talk to me like that. You''re just a cheap hoe, do you think anyone cares about you? In fact, you should be honoured that I''m even showing interest. Really, how much do I have to beg before you open your damn legs?" The man got agitated, forcing himself on thedy and easily overpowering her despite her best efforts to resist.


    "He''s going to rape her, he really is." Ingrid said in a bit of furry as she rushed out.


    The man had wrestled thedy to the ground and using his left hand pinned her by the neck, choking her as he did, while his other hand easily raised her dress and exposed her body. Thedy beneath him who was struggling to fight him off was now trying to breath as he restricted her air flow under his tight grip; her eyes were gradually turning red and the veins on her head were out.


    The man''s trouser was already down and his cock was in his hand while he used his legs to pin thedy''s leg. Just then-


    *Tud¡­ *crack!


    Ingrid appeared beside them and kicked the man on the side of his stomach, fracturing some of his ribs and sending his body flying a foot away, off thedy who heaved in onerge gasp of breath after the other while coughing violently.


    "Who the fuc-" Before the man could finish his sentence, another kicknded on his jaw, sending his head halfway to the ground, and another hit was enough to send him further andpletely to the ground.


    Without saying a word, Ingrid stood over the man and repeatedly kicked him while the man tried to shield himself from the relentless onught.


    Thedy who was about to be rapped watched what was happening with shock in her eyes. Just in this short moment, she was almost rapped and now the man who almost rapped her was being beaten violently by an unknowndy, it was all too absurd! She really couldn''t believe her eyes!


    ''She''s-she''s going to kill him.'' "H-hey! You''re going to kill him!" Thedy said with all the voice she could muster.


    Ingrid on the other hand wasn''t paying attention at all to what was being said, neither was she listening to the pleas of the man who she was beating to death.


    *Tud!


    "Please-"


    *Tud!


    "Mercyyy¡­"


    *Dup!


    "Spare meee¡­"


    *Crack *Puk


    "H-hey-" thedy was going to say something, but suddenly someone appeared beside her and gestured with a hand for her to keep quiet.


    "She''s saving you, or, did you actually want to be rapped?"


    Right now, her mind couldn''t process what was going on, from the rape to the violent beating to the man who suddenly appeared, everything was too much and happening too soon.


    "Huh? Did she just faint? How am I supposed to wipe her memory now? Heh¡­" Aldritch stood beside the girl''s body and watched on as Ingrid kicked the man until he went silent, presumably dead.


    "That''s enough Ingrid, he''s dead." Aldritch said, but no reaction from her, she didn''t stop.


    "Ingrid, I said that''s enough." Aldritch repeated, but still no response.


    "Enough, Ingrid." He said again, this time his voice carrying a level of authority that pierced through whatever covered her ears prior and got to her, making her halt her actions immediately.


    Aldritch watched as she came back to her senses, looking at what she had done. She didn''t breakdown crying or get cold feet, but she was surprised at what she had done¡­ more specifically, what she was capable of.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry, I don''t know what got into me, I-" She tried to exin, her voice low and quiet.


    "Enough, we''ll talk about thister."


    Ingrid was taken aback for a second seeing as Aldritch didn''t react the way she thought. "Y-yes."


    He kept looking at her, making her ufortable as she didn''t know what to do in such an awkward situation.


    "Well, you won''t waste the blood now, will you?" Aldritch said.


    "O-oh, yes, sorry."


    Once she was done drinking to her heart''s content, Aldritch made her carry the body so they could dispose of it.


    "What about her?" Ingrid asked, looking at thedy who was lying on the floor, fearing the worst in her heart.


    "We''ll take her with us, I''ll need to erase her memory of everything that happened here." He said before he took thedy who had fainted with him. "Lead the way."

 Chapter 43: Moving Out

    "You two are back." Aldritch said as he came into his room to find Lina and Olgud inside. He had Ingrid on his back since she couldn''t maneuver her way into the room through the window. With the stench of blood on her, there was no way they could use the front door and enter normally into the premises. Luckily, the side where their room was didn''t face the busy streets.


    "Yes, master." Lina said while bowing slightly. Olgud bowed the same but didn''t speak.


    The two inside couldn''t help but notice the blood on stench. Being vampires, their senses were extra sharp. Once Aldritch dropped Ingrid, she quickly moved towards Lina and Olgud sheepishly.


    "Well, there were some unforeseen happenings, but in the end no one undeserving of death died¡­ How did it go on your end?" He asked the other two.


    "We did as you ordered, no evidence was left, and no one was killed."


    "Good. Go out now, I need to clean myself."


    Aldritch left them so he could use the bathroom since he needed to clean off the blood stains on his own body, not to talk of his clothes which got stained in different spots, even though only a little. Since this ce was of reasonable quality, it had a bathroom inside with water readily avable inside a medium sized drum. There was also a smaller basin where the water could be turned into.


    Olgud returned to his room, while Ingrid followed Lina to hers.


    "What exactly happened?" Lina asked, going straight to the point.


    "Well, you see, I kind of¡­" Ingrid exined everything that happened step by step to Lina. She was a bit shy since she had cause everything, but it helped her feel less at fault as Lina didn''t me her or look disappointed in anyway. Well, it was less of a shock seeing as Aldritch didn''t look disappointed either, really, she wasn''t sure what he was thinking at all.


    "What about the girl?"


    "Well, she wouldn''t wake up so master dipped her face in a stream until she woke up, then he erased her memories of what happened. To tell you the truth, it was a bit hard to believe it when he said he had erased her memory, but going with every other thing, it didn''t seem that much impossible anymore."


    "If master says it''s alright, then you don''t have to worry, it is."


    Ingrid still felt a bit apprehensive before Lina for some reason, she couldn''t quite exin it. ''Is there something else wrong?''


    "Is everything ok?" She asked.


    "I''m just essing you, and I have to say, you don''t quite seem to be quite suitable for breeding, youck, most feminine fertile signs." Lina said without batting an eye.


    Ingrid was taken aback by Lina''s words, it waspletely unexpected and she didn''t quite know how to react to that or what to say in response.


    "Ouch¡­ how does that even rte to anything?" She asked.


    "What do you mean? Has master not matted with you yet?"


    "W-what? What do you mean by mate? Do you mean sex?" She asked, her voice a bit shaky as she couldn''t quiteprehend where the conversation was headed.


    "I see, so master hasn''t mated with you yet. Well, I can understand why by looking at you," Lina said while looking Ingrid up and down, as though she was essing her, "you certainck the features."


    Ingrid understood what Lina meant by that, and speaking frankly, it was kind of disappointing that a creature that would be considered a monster had better feminine aesthetics than her, not to say, she was tall and more¡­ alluring.


    "Hmph, I''m at least more beautiful." Ingrid protested softly before covering her mouth immediately. ''What has gotten into me? I''ve been more, loose these days¡­'' she thought to herself.


    Normally, her jovial and outward going personality was something she only maintained around people as a fake persona while she was much colder at heart, but around Aldritch and Lina, she found herself being so without acting, it was, genuine. She couldn''t really understand why it was so, but to say the least, it made her a bit insecure.


    "Heh, and yet you''re the one yet to be touched by master." Lina said with a teasing smirk.


    Listening to Lina, Ingrid''s face reddened a bit in embarrassment, "who said I want to be touched in the first ce?"


    "Let me tell you, I and master did it the very first time we met¡­" Lina chided. She went on to exin in detail a lot of things, pouring a lot of graphic info that Ingrid would agree to not needing or requesting at all, but even then, she couldn''t force Lina to stop since she became interested at the tales that sounded like fantasy to her ears.


    "W-wait, i-is it really that enjoyable? I mean, sex?" Ingrid asked shyly.


    "Huh? Don''t tell me, you''ve never done it before?" Lina asked surprisingly before her expression turned inquisitive, "maybe that''s why youck so much womanly features¡­" she thought out loud, making Ingrid blush.


    "I don''t think that''s how it work¡­ but is it really, you know, the way you describe it?"


    "With other human males? Not at all, all of them barelysted a few minutes and I barely felt anything, but if you''re asking about master¡­" she said with an ecstatic expression on her face that drew Ingrid in and popted her thoughts with wild imaginations. "he''s aplete monster that will take you to another world."


    "But, wait¡­ did you really capture master before all this? How''s that even possible?" Ingrid asked, a bit stupefied, finding it hard to paint the picture in her head.


    "Well¡­ yes¡­" Lina answered embarrassingly. "But think of it this way, if my people never captured him, I would have never gotten the chance to meet him!" she said in defense.


    "W-well, I guess so." With all that Lina had shared with her, she couldn''t help but see Aldritch in a different light than what she had in mind before. Without her knowing, Lina''s views were slowly seeping into her subconscious, and her virgin mind couldn''t fight it.


    Thinking more on everything, Ingrid thought to herself, different things going through her head. From what Aldritch made her understand, she was no longer human, was there even any need to go on with her n? It would be useless it seemed.


    For the time being, she concluded it to be too early to make any decision, as she would naturally find out how things will go as time went on.


    Aldritch called for them again after some time. It was decided that they would all leave the inn and settle down in Ingrid''s house for the time being. Aldritch might just be too careful, but it was better than being careless.


    Before dawn, Aldritch booked out of the inn and they all left to Ingrid''s house. So much had happened in just one night, Ingrid for one needed plenty of rest to fully regain her energy. Everything still felt like a dream of some sort, a good rest was needed topletely digest it all.


    "Luckily, your house is so big," Aldritch said, sarcastically.


    After looking around a bit, everyone agreed that Aldritch would take the bedroom while the rest made due with the sitting room and small dining area. Ingrid remembered that she had to attend the academy, but the tiredness soon took over and she fell asleep.


    ¡­


    A/N: Ahhh, I''ve been straying from the true calling these past few chapters¡­ Dark mode ON

 Chapter 44: Starved

    Everyone slept until the sun went down.


    Aldritch woke up feeling refreshed with a weird sensation on his lower part. He felt some movement under the sheets covering his body and removed them slowly. What he saw was a strange sight, as it didn''t quite fit. Lina paused for a second as she noticed that she had been caught sucking Aldritch''s cock.


    Aldritch smirked and she continued, caressing the top part of his dick with her tongue while her hands massaged the rest of the length. asionally, more than half of his length would go into her mouth, giving a different sensation.


    ''Ohhh, oh shit¡­'' "Mmm¡­" Suddenly, as she sucked more tightly, Aldritch felt a pulse rise gradually within him and rush to his crotch and secondster, he came inside her mouth. Lina took in all his cum and swallowed without spilling any.


    "Good girl." Aldritch said before caressing her head lightly.


    "Did you like that, master?" Lina asked in a mushed voice as she tidied the rest of Aldritch''s dick, cleaning up anything that might have escaped.


    "Hmm, yes, you did very well." Aldritch praised. He could tell from her bodynguage that she wanted more. ''She truly is inhuman.'' He thought to himself as a perverted smirk appeared on his face.


    He grabbed Lina behind the neck while his other hand went to the base of her back, then he ced her on the bed. Taking one simple look at her, he went down to her neck and gave her a kiss, then his hands moved to her breasts.


    ''Her nipples are already like this?'' he thought to himself, as his fingers did a round over her nipples, drawing out a sensual moan from her as her back arched a little.


    Slowly, he started caressing her breasts allover, stimting her even more. As he did this, his dick grew back to full length and was resting on Lina''s pussy lips that were drenched with sweet juices. The slightest movement stimted her clitoris lightly, surging the pleasure even more. Soon, she could no longer stand the teasing.


    With a sultry expression, Lina begged for Aldritch''s dick, "please, master, put it inside me, mate with me, my body can''t handle it any longer~" She pleaded with a face that pleased Aldritch.


    "Take it then." He said, spreading her legs wide before sliding his hard cock into her dripping wet pussy.


    After sliding his cock in gradually, he could see her expression change and her eyes roll back slightly, then, Aldritch took out his cock until only the tip was in Lina''s pussy, then he shoved his entire cock inside her pussy in one go, making her eyes roll back while she gritted her teeth. A little saliva trickled down the side of her mouth while she tried to suppress her moan.


    "Hhnnnng~~ yes, masterrr~~ do me harderrr~" She cried out as quietly as possible.


    *Shru *Shru *Shru


    Aldritch thrusted mercilessly as Lina''s eyes rolled back with every thrust.


    "yeeesss~ m-master~ I''m~ I''m cummingggg~~~"


    Lina''s pussy throbbed hard as Aldritch pulled out his cock, causing her to squirt on his hard dick, wetting not just him but also the bed.


    "Look at the mess you''ve made¡­" He said, watching as she tried to regain herself.


    Aldritch pulled her to the edge of the bed right after she regained herself and bent her so she stood ready for a standing doggy, this time, he shoved his full length into her wet and sensitive pussy from just cumming and started going full speed.


    *Pah *Pah *Pah *Pah *Pah


    Without minding for the noise they must have been making, Aldritch didn''t relent even as Lina could no longer hold in her moans.


    "Hnng~ master~~ nnnng~ oh, oh, oh, master~~~"


    After a few minutes, Aldritch felt the sensation and shoved his rock hard cock deep into her pussy until it touched her womb, shooting all his load into her womb and making her cum again and again.


    Just at that moment, the room door swung open and Ingrid was revealed to be standing there with surprised and horny expression while her face was reddened.


    "W-wai-wait! It''s not what you think! I wasn''t listening!" She fumbled her words in a hurry before storming off.


    "Hmph." Aldritch just smirked a little, not taking it serious. Once he was done, he looked around the room and found what seemed to be a spare bedsheet which he then used to wrap himself with before leaving into the living room, after which he called for Ingrid.


    Her cheeks were still flushed and she averted Aldritch''s gaze as much as she could, not wanting to look at him directly at all.


    "Lina has drenched my clothes in pee, so I will need you to go buy me some new ones. Take some money from the pouch there and get something decent, at least two pairs." He said.


    He wasn''t bothered about the fact that she had seen him fucking Lina, after all, they were making all that noise, even the neighbours would feel second hand shame, at least those who couldn''t produce simr results during their own fun time.


    Once she had left, Aldritch began thinking of his immediate ns and how he would achieve them. Even though he had the big picture in mind, there were certain steps required before getting there.


    "I''ll have to visit that academy to see what it''s really about. Apart from my racial skills, I really don''t have any other means of acquiring a new skill, and I don''t even have a proper attack skill." He thought to himself. Out of curiosity, he decided to ask the system if there was a way to gain skills, maybe there was a secret shop function in the system he didn''t know about.


    [Due to your uniqueness, there is a chance to learn the skill of those whose blood you consume. The level of probability of you acquiring their skills depends on their level of mastery over the skill and luck. The level of probability may also increase if the process is repeated or more of their blood containing their essence and uniqueness is absorbed.]


    Listening to the system, Aldritch couldn''t help but grin widely, "is that so?"

 Chapter 45: Big Purchase

    "If that is so, why haven''t I acquired any skill from the ogres and goblins whose blood I drank?..." Before the system could answer, Aldritch realized that not all the blood was used for food, and not everyone had a skill particrly, like all the vigers from Pint vige.


    He could only wonder whether the system would collect shards and parts of the skills and gradually build them up, but the system didn''t have an answer for that, so he could only wait and see.


    After waiting for about thirty minutes, Ingrid was back with the new clothes. After changing into them, Aldritch found them to be quite aesthetically pleasing, it suited his taste quite alright.


    "This is just alright, it''s the quality and type of dress you would find on a well to domoner." Ingrid said.


    "Couldn''t you find anything better?"


    "Well, even though you searched all around until morning, I doubt you''d find any better quality around these parts." She responded.


    "I see. It''s alright then, I like the fit anyway."


    "You still need to attend the academy, don''t you?" Aldritch asked, not expecting any answer, since the response was obvious. "You should suspend doing so for this week, I''ll find a way to make it possible by next week, or maybe even before then."


    Thinking of it, she would need to be at least at the rank of a Blooded Vampire to be able topletely resist the effects of the sun. At that level, it won''t burn as much, and she can easily walk around with only mild difort.


    ''I could easily kill all thesemoners and use their blood to advance¡­'' he thought of it briefly before abandoning the idea. He didn''t have the strength for that yet.


    "Ingrid, you''reing with me to go explore around a little." Aldritch said. Ingrid didn''t ask any questions or appear surprised, since she expected something like that.


    They left her house and started walking with a normal pace while Ingrid exined different things about the environment in the outer wall. Quickly, Aldritch heard her speak on something he had been wanting to hear.


    "So very is normal here?"


    "Uhm, yes it is. There are only a couple ces where you can get ves though, that are approved. Even then, there are still people that operate undercover, offering even weirder services from what I hear."


    "I see. So even though the ves are that way, they still have some rights."


    "Yes, for example, indiscriminate killing is punishable byw, even though the punishment is not nearly harsh enough for what would be considered murder. Even then, the authorities rarely look into these cases concerning ves."


    "SO only these "people" can sell ves?" Aldritch was curious.


    "Not really, anyone who has a ve can sell them. Thews concerning ves is very sparse and weak, even with everything, they can be seen just as much as a normalmodity with little value." She exined.


    "I see. If so, then why don''t we visit one of these ve houses?" Aldritch suggested. Ingrid had some suspicions, and her head went through different reasons why Aldritch would want to buy a ve. She quickly thought of what happened earlier with Lina and all the stories she had shared with her, her mind quickly wondering elsewhere.


    Before it went too off the rails, she stopped herself and focused on other things.


    "The closest one is still quite far away, we''d have to board a coach or take the train."


    "Let''s do so then." They ended up walking for quite a bit before reaching the closest train station where they boarded the train and headed in the direction of the closest ve house.


    It took around thirty minutes because the train wasn''t moving as fast, but once they arrived at their destination, both of them made their way towards the ve house. The time would have been around 9:00pm at the time, so it wasn''t thatte yet.


    Once they came before the ce, Aldritch observed that there was a medium sized signboard with the outline of a single chain tied to a cuff, drawn in white ink.


    "This is it." Ingrid said to Aldritch as they approached and went closer.


    "Dear sir, wee to our market. You wouldn''te here without knowing our services. Please, tell me what kind of ve you are looking for, or perhaps, do you wish to sell one?" The man said, ncing over at Ingrid who immediately took offence.


    "She''s part of my family, not a ve." Aldritch said. Unknown to him, a bit of bloodlust seeped from him into the surrounding, causing the man to back off instinctively as his expression became lightly grave.


    "I-I-I''m very sorry, I never thought of it before I spoke, please, forgive me¡­" The man said, fear evident in his tone.


    "Don''t be scared, it was just a little mistake."


    ''Who''s this guy, really?! A noble who came here undercover? I have to inform the chairman as soon as possible¡­''


    Ingrid on the other hand looked at Aldritch with a certain expression on her face, she never expected him to react in such a way for her sake, it really moved her now cold heart a bit.


    ''Damn, did I just release bloodlust? I never even knew I could do that¡­ I should learn to control it, could serve as a very good weapon in future.'' He thought to himself after consulting the system and realizing what had just happened for the man who seemed refined to jump back in fear like that.


    ''That aside, I have to be careful here, I don''t want to do too much.'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    "Come this way please, I''ll bring you inside." The man said as he led the way. He was dressed in formal attire, a suite of pretty good quality, at least, one that a proper merchant would wear. He himself was built average in body and had a refined look to him, as though he shouldn''t be there doing the job of a receptionist at a ve market.


    "This is the reception room, please, wait a bit while I get someone to serve you." He said before turning to leave.


    "Wait¡­" Aldritch stopped him. ''He''s acting suspicious.''


    ''What''s the problem? Did he figure out I was going to inform the chairman? Did I mess up? Is that bad?'' The man thought to himself.


    "What is your name?" Aldritch asked, his demeanor calm and worriless.


    "Um, my name is Alvin Klein, b-but, you can just refer to me as Alvin." He answered sincerely.


    "Alvin, why don''t you take a seat, let''s talk. You see, I don''t really have time for tea and the likes."


    "O-oh, I see¡­" He said before taking the seat opposite Aldritch and Ingrid. ''Don''t these nobles like being treated personally by the head of the markets? Why''s he making it difficult for me?'' He couldn''t help but think about his earlier misconduct, feeling that it was the reason for the treatment he was getting. Suddenly, he felt tense. ''Calm down, calm down¡­ be professional.''


    "What is the quality of the cheapest ves you have here?" Aldritch asked.


    "Well, they''re fairly healthy and can perform the usual house chores and minorbour, maybe with some time they''d be able to engage in more strenuous work." He exined.


    "I see, how many of these such ves can I get with¡­" Aldritch checked his pouch to see the coins left in there and brought out all the gold coins he had, 5, "these?"


    Alvin looked greedily at the coins on the table between them briefly, before bringing his eyes back to Aldritch. He casted a curious look at Ingrid and then at Aldritch. "Um, for five gold coins, that would be more than 500 ves¡­"


    "Fantastic. Can you arrange them for me? Of course, you''ll cover the transport." Aldritch said, unbothered, not sharing the same concern as Alvin.


    "At the moment, we don''t have that many. If you agree for this to be arranged for another day¡­"


    "No, give me all you have and subtract the money from the 5 gold coins."


    "O-ok, if that is what you wish."


    After Alvin left, a girl dressed in maid attire came in with tea and served Aldritch and Ingrid. Aldritch would normally be sceptic of eating and drinking outside, a trait he got from his previous lifetimes, but now there was close to no poison that could harm him as a vampire, unless it was made specifically for that purpose. Seeing as vampires weren''t known in this world, he was safe.


    "Please, enjoy the tea. If you need anything, please call for me, I''ll be standing right outside." The maid said before exiting the room.


    "Um, if I may ask, why exactly do you need so many ves?" Ingrid asked. She was as surprised as Alvin when Aldritch asked for that many ves without even batting an eye or change in tone.


    "Not here, the walls have ears, you know?" Aldritch said.


    Ingrid didn''t understand right away, but it didn''t take long before she got the meaning behind what Aldritch just said.


    The only reason she could think of that he would do such a thing was for feeding, but even that didn''t make much sense.


    ''I guess I''ll find out soon enough.''

 Chapter 46: Big Purchase 2

    "Chairman¡­"


    "Yes, I know already. I''ve already asked our neighbours to supplement for us, so we''ll be able to deliver ves worth the original 5 gold coins. All you need to do is dy him enough so he doesn''t leave."


    "Y-yes, master¡­ but, he doesn''t seem to be one who should be angered in anyway, sir." Alvinined.


    "I believe you have work to do, Alvin. As long as you don''t die, it''s good enough." The chairman said.


    "Y-yes, sir. If I may ask, how long will it take for the rest to arrive?" Alvin asked.


    "20 minutes at most."


    "Ok, sir. I''ll try my best." He answered before leaving.


    Back in the waiting room where Aldritch and Ingrid waited, Alvin suddenly entered the room with a weird smile on his face. He did a good job masking his actual emotions of apprehension, but in front of perceptive vampires, Aldritch noticed the shift in demeanor.


    "When will the rest of the ves arrive?" Aldritch asked with a telling smirk.


    ''So he knows?...'' For some reason, Alvin felt relieved that Aldritch already found out what they were doing.


    "In thirty minutes at most, but they''ll surely arrive before then." He assured.


    "Alright then. In the meantime, why don''t you take us around to see the different ves you have avable for sale?"


    "Of course¡­ if you''d like that, I''ll dly oblige."


    Aldritch was hoping he''d see something like special ves with some kind of power, maybe like a former knight or mercenary or something like that. He did ask, and to his surprise, those kinds of ves were avable, though only in short supply, since said knight would have to havemitted a grave crime to be branded a ve as his punishment.


    Even then, knights would rather die than have their dignity be tarnished like that, bing a ve.


    ''I don''t need those for now, but it''s good to know.'' Even though he could turn people into vampires under his family, their loyalty wasn''t so guaranteed even though they practically can''t betray him as their maker, they could still get someone else to do the job. ''Luckily I can monitor their loyalty,'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    There was also the fact that he could give absolutemands to them which they had to follow, but that isn''t something that has to be used every time, as that would mean the subordinate is defective.


    Mere 12 minutester, arge caravan moving ves arrived. Once theybined them, their numbers reached the required amount, and the chairman even threw in quite a few as a bonus for buying so much. He came out to see Aldritch, not even asking what he wanted to do with so many ves.


    As for him, if Aldritch would return for business, he didn''t care if he was a cannibal who eats humans, as long as his business kept moving.


    "You must be the head of this ce, then?" Aldritch asked with a faint smile.


    "Yes, you are correct. Please, call me Gordy, sir. If you don''t mind, why don''t we get on with the contract process?" Gordy said.


    ''Isn''t Gordy a y name parents use to refer to their children named Gordon?'' Aldritch didn''t question the man, after all, this was a different world, naturally the names would also be unique.


    "So, as long as I have this contract, I own them." Aldritch said.


    "Yes. As long as you hold this contract and ownership over them, they''ll have to do everything you ask them to. These ves are of the lowest rank and have no rights, so you can do ''anything'' you wish with them." He said with a telling grin.


    "I see."


    There were a lot of contracts, and unlike what Aldritch originally thought, he had to sign everyone of them using a special ink that would only recognize him as the one who had signed in case it was to be referred to in future.


    ''Isn''t this supposed to be a fantasy world? Why''re things so underdeveloped when ites to magic?'' Aldritch thought to himself painfully, ring briefly at Alvin who allowed him to go around looking at random ves while he could have been going through the signing process with the ves on ground.


    After he was done with the contracts, Aldritch asked to meet each ve personally and asked for them toe to him three at a time so he could inspect them. Gordy and every other person didn''t see anything wrong with it, and their patience was bountiful that night. They were willing to wait.


    ''There''s no way I''ll be able to control so much once we arrive at the destination.''


    Seeing as there was no function like if the ves disobeyed hismand they''d be inflicted with pain automatically and the usual fantasy stuff, Aldritch could only enforce his dominance through another way.


    Once the first set of ves walked forward, Aldritch asked them to look at him, and once they did, he used his skills to dull their minds to make sure they followed hismands without any resistance. Luckily, all the ves were normal people and there was no way they could resist him.


    After going through 612 ves, Aldritch was ready done with the necessary proceedings.


    "Where would you like us to move them to?" Gordy asked.


    Aldritch had thought about it already and had a word with Ingrid, and they had decided ongoing to a nearby forest. Slowly, it looked like he was bing a creature of the woods, seeing as he handled most of his business in them more than often recently.


    ''I need to get a house, a big one.'' He thought to himself.


    He allowed Ingrid to handle the directions while he just hopped onto the lead couch. They made sure to follow a less busy road, as it would have been during the daytime at least. Now that it was close to midnight, no one was out, and the city was mostly asleep and roadspletely open with little to no prying eyes.


    Once they arrived at their destination, Aldritch asked for the ves to be dropped by the entrance of the forest, then the caravan that brought them bade farewell and left.


    After that, Aldritch brought all the ves into the forest, making sure they went deep enough. The forest they had chosen was very convenient, since it was close to the outer city walls. There was also a river that flowed out of the city from there, and naturally, there was provision for the river through the thick city walls.


    With Aldritch''s skill, taking care of the guards stationed there would be a breeze. Once they reached the river, Aldritch found the post, the only problem being that it was positioned on top of the wall. Luckily, there was a flight of stairs that extended from the bottom of the wall all the way to the top, embedded on the side of the wall.


    Because of the size of the wall, the curvature barely affected the stairs.


    Aldritch didn''t waste any time and scaled the stairs as quickly as he could, reaching the top in a minute. In the post set up there, he found three guards, all of them asleep.


    "Soldiers!" Aldritch shouted, waking them up from their slumber. They all sprang up and turned to face Aldritch with wide eyes. All they saw were striking dark red eyes, and that was it.


    "You will forget everything that happened this night. You will fall asleep, and no matter how hard anyone tries to wake you, it will only deepen your slumber. You will only wake up when the moonlight ceases." He said. The men once again returned to an even deeper slumber than before, and Aldritch left. As for how their bodies will detect when the moonlight seizes, he didn''t really care.


    It was more of a psychological thing anyway, since their natural clocks would already be used to the time when the moon would seize.


    Ingrid, who already knew what Aldritch''s n was through piecing everything together, couldn''t help but ask him just to be sure, as it seemed like too much.


    ''If I''m correct, then we''re going to kill all these people? That''s just too excessive.'' She thought to herself while observing Aldritch.


    "Alright, Ingrid, lead them to me from the covers of the trees, one after the other." Aldritch said to her while standing on the river banks.


    His n for that night was simple and straightforward. He was going to use these ves to kill two birds at once.


    "Are we really going to kill all these people?" She asked, not holding it in anymore.


    "Of course. I would love to keep them alive for longer and recycle them, but unfortunately, I''ll need a very big private property to hold them all so as not to rouse suspicions. For now, that is not possible."


    Ingrid maintained a normal expression as much as she could, even though nothing of what was about to happen sat well with her.


    She felt conflicted, turning to look at the numerous ves.


    "A weak mind will get you nowhere, Ingrid. I don''t know about you, but I''m not someone whopromises by goals because of some minor hurdles, in this case, quite insignificant ones. If you are concerned about this number, then maybe you were never meant to be beside me in my family." He said.


    Molded by a number of past life experiences, killing was not something new to him, neither was doing it on such a scale.


    She hesitated briefly and finally moved.


    ''I have to be strong, I can''t let something like this stop me.'' She thought to herself.

 Chapter 47: What Will Suffice?

    Ingrid started bringing the ves to Aldritch one after the other. Since they were under his control, all of them were obedient and followed her orders without resistance. Aldritch wouldn''t have gone through such a long process, but it was necessary.


    He wanted to avoid them breaking out of the control due to shock by all means possible, which would only be bad for him and make things stressful to deal with.


    The first person walked towards Aldritch by the side of the river, and once he got to him, Aldritch wasted no time. With one swing of his dagger, he slit the man''s throat, giving a smooth passage for the blood to gush out.


    Before the blood could touch the ground and flow into the river, Aldritch used his skill ''Blood Maniption'' to hold the blood midair so it didn''t spill and create a mess around, though he was standing in the shallow river edges, so it would have still mixed with the water and flow away.


    The man choked and instinctively moved his hands to hold his neck while gasping for air since his airways were also slit, but under Aldritch''s ''blood maniption'', the blood didn''t stop flowing out even after the pressure lessened naturally.


    Aldritch found it difficult to control the blood still inside the man''s body, so after getting the one that spilled out and drawing a bit more as much as he could, he sucked the rest as much as possible until he could no longer get anything from it, then he discarded the body into the river, watching briefly as the currents swept the body away.


    After making sure that the river could perfectly sweep the body out, he drank the rest of the blood that was floating in the air under his control, checking his system to see the numbers go up under the blood bank. ''Let''s go on.''


    The process continued like that with Ingrid guiding the ves to Aldritch and him killing them and draining their blood before finally dumping their corpses into the river to take away.


    As time went by, the process became easier and more fluid, and Aldritch also started seeing the gains from his light practice.


    [Your skill ''Blood Maniption'' has levelled up]


    [Your skill ''Blood Maniption'' has levelled up]


    [Your skill ''Blood Maniption'' has levelled up]


    [Your skill ''Blood Maniption'' has levelled up]


    Once Aldritch reached level 5 with the skill, he found it much easier to control the blood inside the person''s body as long as he was focused enough. Even then, it wasn''t too difficult. His proficiency in using the skill must have gone up from using it to extract the blood from his victims, reaching deeper with each person while using the blood hovering in midair to craft different things.


    His control wasn''t good enough then, so he could only create rough mimics of easy objects like simple shapes, bowls, and weapons; though not ones that can deal any damage since the content was still very much liquid and would just shatter on impact.


    ''Doing these different things really helps with the skill''s advancement.'' He thought to himself.


    Looking at Ingrid whose job was simple and dull, Aldritch decided to give her some more work. All those under him had the racial skill ''blood maniption'', so he decided it was a good time for her to practice her control with the skill, and maybe even possibly leveling it up.


    Since others didn''t have a system of their own, Aldritch was sure that they wouldn''t even know that they had the skill and had not practiced with it. Getting physically stronger alone was not enough after all.


    "Ingrid,e take this body."Aldritch said.


    She was confused at first but still carried on with the order.


    "There''s still blood in that body. Draw from it and try to control the blood. You have the ability to do so." He exined, making some blood swirl around him above his head.


    Ingrid had an intrigued look on her face as she watched. She noticed him controlling the blood before and that was a surprise on its own, but to be told that she too could do the same¡­


    She did as Aldritch said, hiding the body in some bushes so the other ves wouldn''t notice it. While she directed more towards Aldritch, she tried to control the blood she had been told to.


    It took several hours to go through all the bodies. The reason why was because Aldritch kept increasing the time he spent practicing with the blood, getting more used to it as time went by and it seemed like he was getting better at it quickly too.


    Once he reached level 6 though, it felt like advancing the skill became way more difficult, so he gave up on it after some time, at least for the time being.


    "It''ll soon be morning. Ingrid, dump that body into the river. Let''s return."


    Just as told, she dumped the body she had been using into the river. Even after several hours of trying to control the blood, the most she could do was make the blood roil faintly on her palm. Even then, it was still progress and she was able to confirm that she had the ability. For someone who didn''t have any magic abilities, it made her extremely happy to finally do something magical like that.


    They returned to Ingrid''s house where Lina and Olgud had been.


    "Wee back, master." Lina greeted brightly as Aldritch came in.


    "Master." Olgud bowed.


    "Hmm. Give me some time alone, I''ll be busy." He said and went into the bedroom.


    ''Alright, let me see¡­'' Aldritch studied the system panel before his eyes intently, looking at his achievements that night.


    .


    [Name: Aldritch Mondragon Hellsing]


    [age: 22]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blooded Vampire]


    [Blood Bank: 2,972]


    [BP: 27]


    [HP: ====]


    [SP: 60/60]


    [Strength: 12]


    [Agility: 19]


    [Dexterity: 11]


    [Vitality: 10]


    [Intelligence: 10]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 6} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 4} {Healing Factor} {Blood Bond}]


    [Skills: {Hypnosis (Lvl 5)}]


    .


    ''Let''s convert 2,950 to BP now.''


    .


    [Blood Bank: 22]


    [BP: 322]


    .


    ''The yield is still so little.'' He thought to himself.


    Even after killing more than half a thousand people, he still couldn''t get a lot of BP out of it. No matter what, the only thing he could do was kill more people to gain more BP.


    ''Doing so is just what''s going to be difficult.''


    He was already thinking of how he would purchase more ves, but going that route if he wanted to rely on that was going to be very expensive. ''At least, for the moment.''


    ''I was going to evolve them¡­'' Aldritch thought, looking at the BP points that didn''t seem enough.


    "System, how much BP is needed to evolve through the first three Ranks of Vampires?"


    [The amount of BP needed for advancement through the first three ranks of evolution are as follows: Fledgling - 0, Blood Sucker ¨C 1,000, Blooded Vampire ¨C 5,000]


    "I see¡­" The amount of BP he had was definitely not even remotely enough. Looking at the requirements, Aldritch couldn''t help but sigh as he pondered over his predicament.


    ''Should I just wipe out this kingdom?'' The thought came to his mind but didn''t stay long.


    "Where are these ves even gotten from?" He wondered, trying to figure out a way to gain more blood without dragging the kingdom''s attention to himself, at least for the time being.


    In whatever world, there would always be war somewhere or conflict of some kind that produces a lot of deaths and disced people, who can also be ves.


    From Aldritch''s thoughts, it would have been better if these people died for the cause of increasing his power instead of dying such meaningless deaths, ''such a waste of valuable human blood, spilled on the ground to drain out wastefully without bearing any fruit.''


    "I''ll be using this on myself then, after all, I''d have to be strong if I want to get even bigger hauls." He thought to himself.


    ¡­


    [Blood Bank: 22]


    [BP: 322 >> 10]


    .


    [HP: ====]


    [SP: 60/60 >> 85/85]


    [Strength: 12 >> 25]


    [Agility: 19 >> 25]


    [Dexterity: 11 >> 15]


    [Vitality: 10 >> 15]


    [Intelligence: 10 >>15]


    ¡­


    (A/N: For reference - It would cost 1 BP from 1 - 5, 2 BP from 6 - 10, 4 BP from 11 ¨C 15, 8 BP from 16 ¨C 20¡­ 16 covers 21 to 30)


    After increasing his stats, Aldritch felt the increase in strength, knowing that he had be stronger than before, even then, after adding up all his stats, it only came up to 95, still a long way from reaching rank 5.


    This didn''t help in boosting his confidence, since he couldn''t really tell how much more powerful the people in this kingdom would be, he could only think of the worst and still had to be careful.


    "Nevertheless, I have to get out there and enact a n to get more blood as soon as possible while¡­" While Aldritch spoke to himself trying to flesh out his n going forward, he picked up on a very strange feeling, as if he was being watched from the corner. ''Someone''s here.'' He thought to himself.


    Aldritch''s grip tightened on the arms of the chair he was seated on as he could feel the presence watching him from his very room¡­

 Chapter 48: What Will Suffice? 2

    "Ahh, I''m all sweaty, I need to take a quick bath." He said, getting out of the chair as he started taking off his clothes leisurely, not in any rush. There was a wardrobe where he could keep the clothes, but he opted to drop them on the bed since he would be putting them on afterwards. Being amoner, things such as night wears weren''t so poprized.


    Aldritch walked to the bed and ced the clothes. At the moment, he had on him just his inner shorts. After cing the clothes on the bed, he couldn''t help butment on the cold air that blew into the room continuously, if he didn''t want to "fall sick", he needed to close the window.


    As soon as he closed the window and locked it properly, his primal senses triggered in full alert as he instinctively shifted his body to the side.


    *trakk!


    "NOBODY COME IN, HOLD THE DOOR SHUT!" Aldritch shouted to the others outside in the sitting room.


    As expected, they had sprung into action immediately, rushing towards the room without a second thought, but following Aldritch''smand, they hesitated a bit and didn''t go inside even though their minds and bodies wanted to do so.


    ''What''s going on?'' Ingrid thought to herself, her mind drawing close to a possibility. Outside her surprise for the way she reacted, she was trying to figure out what would have led to them being attacked like this.


    "Someone is trying to kill our master¡­" Lina said angrily, frustrated by the fact that she couldn''t help. Even though Olgud was quiet, his expression reflected his thoughts. He quickly got a rope made of cloth and tied it to the door and then holding tightly to it.


    Within the room, Aldritch''s eyes scanned the entire space but still couldn''t find his assant. It was indeed strange, one second he could feel the other party, the next he couldn''t.


    ''They have to be using some kind of invisibility skill, that means I can only sense their killing intent and gaze.'' He thought to himself.


    In attempts to make himself look less stressed and clueless, he stood still in a neutral pose, looking to bait his assant into another attack.


    If one thing was clear from that single attack, it was that whoever he was up against was way faster than him, and their strength was also no joke since they could break in half an entire wooden table of decent quality.


    Aldritch looked sideways at the table and noticed one detail, the table didn''t exactly break, instead, it was more of a cut, and a clean one at that.


    ''I''m dealing with a very traditional assassin to the T, which means, there should be poison on their de.'' He thought to himself.


    Suddenly, his neutral and calm stance morphed into a more stressed one where he was slightly crutched with his hands out wide by his side.


    "I know you''re still here, why don''t you show yourself and fight like a real man."


    Regardless of whether the assassin was a man or not, Aldritch didn''t care, either way, it would give the assassin more reason to attack. If they were female, then even better, since the possibility of then getting ticked from being called a man was also a factor in there. After all, in this day and age, it could be normal for women to be discriminated against in many fields of work.


    Aldritch kept taunting the assant with simr words and even mockery until it paid off when he felt killing intent behind him. He intentionally turnedte, so that the de would have been stuck into his body by then, and it would look like he was defeated.


    The de went straight for the heart, and from the length, he could tell it was a dagger, then a voice spoke from behind.


    "You didn''t have to die, but it changes nothing, you''re just an insignificant fly in the end, stupid man." The scornful voice of a female entered his ears.


    ''Worked even better than expected.'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    He immediately dropped on one knee before trying to turn back to look at the face of the killer, *smack!, a heavy punchnded on his face.


    "Just die." The assassin said before retracting her dagger from Aldritch''s back as he turned to face up.


    Just as she turned towards the window to leave, pain so excruciating that it made her shout assaulted her body all over. If she could maintain a clear head in that moment, she would notice that it wasn''t directed at her head, but she was suffering too much to even have noticed at that moment, as she clenched her chest with both hands.


    Even though she tried to shout, after the initial scream, nothing was produced from her vocal chords, at least, no understandable sound.


    "I don''t have any attack skill in particr, but I did find a way to torture." Aldritch stood up casually from the floor and walked to the assassin after requesting for a sturdy rope to be handed to him.


    Using his skill ''Blood Maniption'', Aldritch was able to make most of the blood within the assassin''s body flow in the opposite direction amongst other things like inducing a heart attack by fiddling with the blood in her heart, all after causing the blood in her body to want to jump out of her skin.


    The assassin couldn''t handle it anymore and fainted.


    Once Aldritch asked for the rope, Lina was the first to bust into the room with a snarl while holding her weapon ready to fight, but all she met was an unconscious body on the room floor. She felt the anger rise within her looking at the assassin and wanted to just pound the body into a bloody pulp, but once she looked at Aldritch''s eyes, she understood and restrained herself.


    "Are you alright, master?" She rushed to his side after dropping her de.


    "I am, nothing to worry about." The wound on his back closed rapidly while blood from his blood bank was consumed to facilitate the process. As for the poison, he was a vampire, a superior undead, there was no way poisons would have an effect on him, well, unless specially concocted for that purpose, maybe then.


    "Strip her naked and make sure any weapon you can find on her is taken off and ced together by the side, then tie her to the chair; then, we can do some questioning."


    Once the assassin was tied up to the chair firmly after everything had been done, she was woken up by a hard p to the face.


    ''Wha-what is happening, where am I?'' She questioned.


    *Khuk


    ''Nocturnal vision''.


    Immediately, her eyes amodated the details of her surrounding, bringing into view Aldritch, a humandy and two green skinned monsters.


    ''Ogres? He can control monsters?'' She thought to herself. The fact that there were ogres there was really shocking, given the fact that these monsters were tough to face even for people with adequate strength, mostly because of their battle prowess and overall strength.


    ''How can he manage such a thing? He must possess a unique ability that aids him to do so.''


    Aldritch watched the assassin''s inquisitive gaze, he could tell she was essing everything going on at the moment.


    "Good, you''re awake. What is your name?" He asked. He waited for an answer, but the assassin refused to answer.


    "How about why you were here, in the house of amoner?" He asked again, but still no words were returned. Watching this, Lina grew impatient, seeing as how her master was being disrespected by the same person that attempted to kill him, the fingers on her de tightened as she sneered at the assassin, "don''t disrespect my master, answer him this instant!"


    The assassin looked a bit confused at Lina, not understanding what she was saying. Even then, she could see that Lina was vexed and her hands held tightly to her de. The assassin red at Lina directly in the eye, then back at Aldritch, then she spat before him, returning her gaze to Lina.


    This was an obvious sign of disrespect, and it really got to Lina who raised her de against the assassin without even processing her thoughts.


    Before her de came down with the full judgment on the tied assant, Olgud moved swiftly to stop her, sessfully disarming her and taking the de from her.


    "All of you go out." Aldritch ordered.


    Feeling that she had done wrong, Lina apologized immediately; Aldritch only waved his hand and they exited the room immediately leaving just him and the assassin.


    "Nice trick, but unfortunately, I don''t have time for all the forey, you will tell me what I want to know, whether you like it or not." He said.


    Listening to him, the assassinughed lightly, "you can''t torture me physically or sexually, I''ve being trained, it won''t work on me, you can''t break me."


    "Is that so? Then again, who ever said anything about torture?" Aldritch responded with a light smile as he looked her in the eyes.

 Chapter 49: A Lurking Shadow

    With a single look, Aldritch infiltrated her mental space without much resistance, as he could feel his skill being effective.


    Now, instead of using one at a time or differently, he had developed the habit of activating his ''minorpulsion'' and ''hypnosis'' at the same time, since their effects were simr and they served simr purposes with hypnosis being more diverse.


    "You will answer all my questions without resistance because that is the right thing to do. You will not try to resist, and no matter how much you do try to resist, you will feel even morepelled to tell me everything."


    Even though the assassin boasted of being trained to withstand any form of torture, it looked like her mental and psychological defenses were weak. People in this world seemed to not be guarded against these things, probably because this kind of power wasn''tmon and guiding against such powers would be difficult and people may just not have the means to guide against them.


    Once Aldritch was done, he woke her up and began the questioning. With the effect of his skills, getting information from her was very easy and direct.


    The assassin went by the name L. She also happened to have dark hair and eyes and wore no makeup. She had an average height and quite the seductive body, leaning towards a lean physique, quite the same as Ingrid, just a bit better if it could be said so.


    From what Aldritch understood after questioning her, she was a well-trained assassin and one of the best under the master she served. Her master, who is a noble, happened to be at the ve market when Aldritch and Ingrid carried out their business and was intrigued as to why he would order so many ves.


    For her master, who was well knowledgeable about the different powerhouses within the kingdom, Aldritch appeared to be a stranger, so his wealth was unjustified and he needed to be investigated. As for why he was so interested outside the fact that he didn''t recognize Aldritch, L did not know.


    From her report, she had followed Aldritch all the way to the river and watched him do everything he did, driving her to conclude that he was a dark magician and part of the Red Gate Order, a notorious cult with nefarious ambitions who are known for their human sacrifices and many other evil and vile acts.


    Under normal circumstances, L would have reported back after such a major discovery, but she persisted and followed them back to gain extra information, like whether they would meet with other members who she can identifyter or if they would head to their hideout, unfortunately, none of that was the case.


    "Who is this master of yours? What is his identify?" He asked.


    "His name is Argus, the second son of the Lionheart family. Even though everyone thinks less of him because he is unable to learn the techniques and fighting arts of his family, he is actually a magician, which is why he can''t utilize mana like a warrior would. No one knows of this because he refused to enroll in the magic academy.


    He cares a lot about everything and will crush any hurdle in his quest to rule the kingdom as its king and make those who oppressed him surfer."


    "That''s quite the main character storyline."


    Aldritch thought of it briefly before concluding on how to go about things. He questioned her more about other things he needed answers to, like whether there were people in the kingdom who were skilled in magic patterning to the mind like creating illusions and mind control, and the only thing that matched that were witches.


    ording to L, witches themselves were rare and not easily seen around and within the kingdom, they only existed in a particr noble family. There had been other witches, particrly in the Red Gate Order, but that was it. Apart from witches, no other people could cast such spells or known to even have such abilities.


    ''This world is so different from what I expected, the magic system seems to be a bit less impressive than I thought.''


    Aldritch took some time topletely brainwash L into acknowledging him as her real master. To make sure it was wless, he made sure to learn a lot about L''s past so he could twist certain memories to create false ones that now became her new and true memories. He also learned that L had a sister named Luna who was also an assassin, but that was beside the point.


    ''She''s a rank 5, so her strength is definitely wee. Thankfully, she has a weak mental fortitude, if not I might have died during this encounter.''


    After a sessful brainwash, L was to report back to her master and act as usual. Being a skillful assassin trained in espionage as well, such a task was easy. Aldritch only hoped that the other assassins would not be the ones to see through her acting.


    Once that was done, Aldritch let her go. He had other ideas in mind, but the mood left him soon enough.


    For him to advance to the next stage of his n, Aldritch needed to first get Ingrid to be a blooded vampire, so she wouldn''t feel much of an effect from walking in the sun, and so she would be able to retain enough energy to not be too tired during the day if she doesn''t sleep enough in the night.


    Aldritch already tested it himself, he could still sleep during the night and walk during the day, it was just like messing up one''s sleep schedule,pletely doable.


    ''For that to happen, I would need a lot of blood.'' Currently, there just was no way for him to get the amount he needed. If he wanted to use the ve route, it would require a lot of money that he no longer had, and if he wanted to just kill people, it would drag too much attention and he risk being caught before he increases his strength to a sufficient level.


    ''I would have to kill an entire city to get good results.''


    "Maybe I''ll have to make my way to the academy alone, I doubt it would make much of a difference if Ingrid was to take me, after all, she''s amoner too." He thought to himself.

 Chapter 50: A Lurking Shadow 2

    Aldritch thought about the aspect of obtaining more blood and decided to act rather than y passive and calctive.


    From what he had gathered so far, this world''s magic system wasn''t as ground breaking as he had thought, that would mean they wouldn''t have such readily avable detective and probing skills, and even if they are, he could bet on the fact that they weren''t so urate as to pinpoint his exact location or identity. After thinking about it for a while, Aldritch decided to do just that.


    "Fearing death is simply cowardice at this point." He had such a good system, there was no way he wouldn''t use it to its fullest potential.


    He prepared his other set of clothes for the morning so he would head into the inner walls and pay the magic academy a visit. He was quite sure that he would be admitted, after all, his strength was quite sufficient for someone "without practice", he would be considered a pure natural.


    Seeing as he would have to work during the day, Aldritch tried his best to get a few hours of sleep before the day started in full. The travel to the inner wall was quite the journey, so he still had to leave early if he wanted to get there on time.


    "Olgud." Aldritch called.


    Olgud entered the room and gave a simple bow. "Master, you summoned."


    "I want to get some sleep for some time. Wake me in three hours. Get Ingrid to show you when that would be on the clock."


    "Yes, master." Olgud answered before Aldritch climbed onto the bed and dosed off soon enough. Olgud went to Ingrid, who was about to sleep as she was feeling quite tired already to ask for instructions just as Aldritch ordered.


    ¡­


    Some hourster, Olgud woke Aldritch from his sleep. As it was time, three hours had gone by already. Aldritch didn''t really feel all that rested, but it was something, at least.


    Before dismissing Olgud so he could get some rest, Aldritch passed the information that he may not return that night, so they were not to be worried about it.


    Once Olgud left into the other room to rest, Aldritch wore the set of clothes he had prepared. A dark brown trouser, a white long-sleeved shirt which he topped with a dark brown sleeveless jacket made from simr material to the trouser, then he wore a pair of sandals. It was fairly simple dressing, but it did a good job and look good.


    Thinking about the dressing now, Aldritch regretted not purchasing a hat to go with it, that would have at least blocked off the sun from hitting his face directly.


    ''Heh, can''t be helped.'' He thought to himself.


    Once Aldritch left the house, he didn''t walk in any particr direction, as he wouldn''t even know which ce to start from and which train station led to which part. Of course, he could go about asking for direction like a normal person would, but why go through such troubles?


    ''I just need to find someone who looks like they know their way around.'' He thought to himself.


    Aldritch began his search for his guide. He targeted mostly those who looked more matured, but even after going through at least fifty people, he couldn''t find anyone who knew much of the innermost wall where the magic academy was. Being amoner, he doubted it would be a good idea to ask around for directions in such a ce after he got there.


    Seeing as he was in a fruitless venture, Aldritch enacted his second n, to lurk around the train station that brought people into the outer wall, the same one he arrived in. Luckily, that train didn''t advance deeper into the other walls, so travelers would often have toe down at the final stop and find their way to where ever they wanted to go.


    There was no need to look for random people anymore. Now, Aldritch watched to find people who looked either like merchants or like mercenaries.


    Aldritch had already spent 40 minutes without any sess in his ns since he left Ingrid''s house. The time was already around 10 in the morning; he was losing time. ''Didn''t Ingrid mention that the academy''s administrative activities ended around 5 in the evening? I can''t be wasting time like this¡­'' Then again, the situation was out of his control.


    Just as Aldritch was thinking of how much time he had wasted, he noticed the perfect candidate for his n, or more urately, candidates.


    From the train, a group of peculiar people stepped off. From their attire, it was clear that they were mercenaries, and their temperament gave the same energy. Normally, Aldritch would be quite cautious since these people could hold skills or strength that could pose a problem to him, but once he remembered the fact that he was able to win against a rank 5 assassin easily, that thought dissipated.


    ''They don''t seem to have a magician amongst them either.'' He noticed from the way they were dressed and the weapons they had on them.


    Even though they fit the desired category of people Aldritch was looking for,pared to the other option, who also came down from the train, these guys were not qualified.


    ''From the dressing, he is most definitely a merchant, and a proud one at that,'' Aldritch said in his mind while observing the short chubby man.


    The chubby man had several jewelries adored on him, meaning he wasn''t just any regr merchant, but a rich one at that, if Aldritch was lucky, he could even be a noble¡­ well, that was unlikely, since they wouldn''t be riding in a public train like amoner.


    Aldritch kept watching the man for some time, seeing as he was guarded by four people, he didn''t want to be rash.


    It wasn''t up to 2 minutes after he dropped from the train that a fancy looking coach came by, tailed by another that appeared to berger; Aldritch could already tell it was for him.


    Once the coach came to a stop, ady wearing a luxurious sleeveless dress with light fabric that extended from her back to her forearms came out of it and rushed to the chubby man, who held a warm smile on his face.


    "Darling!" the woman called out as she approached him with open arms.

 Chapter 51: A Promising Commoner

    "It''s good to see you after so long, honey." The chubby man said while receiving the woman who appeared to be his wife with open arms. She was a bit taller than he was, and had a slimmer body, though, the same could not be said about her devious hips and tempting buggers tyatbhung from her chest, filling her dress.


    "Why did you have to use the public train like somemoner? I''ve told you, don''t act so much like some low status person." His wifeined.


    The man could only chuckle dryly as he rubbed one hand behind his head, "you do know that they have a first ss section, right? It''s not like I even travelled in the regr coach." He exined. Even then, she wasn''t taking it.


    Aldritch listen a bit more, drawing the conclusion immediately that his man had to be someone who used to be amoner before he got all his riches. As for the woman, Aldritch could smell entitlement all around, definitely in the category of the type of people he didn''t like. Then again, if he was to waste any more time, he really would lose this big fish.


    Aldritch made his move there in the middle of the street, approaching the group with paced steps. The guards quickly noticed him approaching and moved to stop him.


    "Halt! Where do you think you''re going?!" They asked authoritatively, enough to make any man without status quiver in his shoes.


    The chubby man noticed his guards'' actions, prompting him to turn towards them to see what was the matter, so did his wife. Once his eyes met with Aldritch''s, it was done, that was all that was needed.


    Seeing that his skill had worked, Aldritch said audibly, "mister, you know me! Please, ask your guards to let me through!" he said, sounding a little helpless to solidify his act.


    Once he spoke those words, the man paused for a second beforeing back to his senses, doing exactly as Aldritch had asked. His guards backed off once he ordered and Aldritch was allowed to approach.


    ''Who''s this youngmoner? I''ve never seen such a dashing young man before¡­'' The man''s wife thought to herself as she studied Aldritch subtly, looking him head to toe. ''Such fair and clear skin, fairer than a woman''s¡­'' She said in her mind as a smirk formed on the corner of her lips. She immediately readjusted herself, pushing her chest out a little more and straightening her posture.


    ''This woman is can''t possibly be pure at all." Aldritch thought to himself noticing her bodynguage.


    "Sir, remember me? I''m Aldritch, the one you promised to bring to the magic academy personally after seeing that I have good talent?" Aldritch said. He immediately felt his skill take effect.


    "A-ah!, yes of course! How could I have forgotten!" He eximed as though he remembered something that had escaped his memorypletely.


    "Darling, why didn''t you tell me about this? Such a talented young man, are you nning on sponsoring him?" She asked with a smile and slightly squinted eyes.


    "Well, I couldn''t write everything into a few letters, I must have chosen to tell you in person." He said before turning to Aldritch again. "Aldritch, this is my wife, Dalia. Even though she is my second wife, she is my most trusted and most loved." He said.


    Aldritch looked at Dalia with a smile on his face, "my apologies for not greeting you before,dy Dalia. There surely is a charming woman behind every powerful man." He said intently.


    Hearing his words and looking at his sweet smile, Dalia was captivated that very instant as her cheeks reddened a bit and she couldn''t help but hide the smirk that formed on her lips, covering her face half way using the fabric of her sleeves.


    "Oh my, I can''t say you aren''t correct, young man. What was your name again?" She asked. Aldritch could hear her heart beat increase a bit.


    "Aldritch." He answered, looking her directly in the eyes while wearing a soft smile.


    ''Such piercing red eyes, I''ve never heard of anyone with such eyes¡­ so charming~'' She smiled softly behind the fabric that covered her mouth.


    "Aldritch, I see."


    "Aldritch, I did promise I''d take you to the academy, but I still have to stop somewhere for business this evening, I don''t think it''d be possible to take you there ande back for my meeting on time. Why don''t I take you tomorrow?"


    ''Tomorrow?''


    Before Aldritch could protest by using his skill to draw a different result, Dalia chimed in with a suggestion, "that''s a good idea, in the meantime, why don''t we bring him along with us, he can stay in one of the guest rooms and it would make it easy for you to bring him to the magic academy tomorrow."


    Aldritch immediately saw where this was going, and to be sincere, he couldn''t oppose such a great idea, not at all.


    ''A promiscuous wife, aren''t you?'' He thought to himself as a smile formed on his lips, "splendid idea,dy Dalia. If you don''t mind my presence¡­"


    "Why would I? My wife doesn''t seem to either, you must be a very lucky boy! Come on then, you''ll take the second coach once with the others, let''s go." The chubby man said.


    As they made their way to the coach, Dalia couldn''t help herself as she turned a little, catching Aldritch''s face from the corner of her eyes, smiling as she did. The chubby man waited for her to enter the coach first then he followed behind her before the door was shut behind them by one of the guards.


    Their coach looked pretty fancy in design, while the one the guards boarded wasrger and not as fancy, but still quite pleasing inparison to the regr ones found around.


    Aldritch entered that one alongside three guards that were with the chubby man prior. One of them went into the other coach with the man. It seemed there was one maid and a guard in that coach alongside the merchant and his wife. Their carriage itself appeared smaller and could probably only fit four peoplefortably. As for the one he was in, it could easily hold eight people.


    Aldritch realized he had no idea who the chubby man was, so he decided to get some information. Of course, for him, that would be a piece of cake.

 Chapter 52: Are You Nobility?

    "So his name is Gavikk Henschef and he''s basically just your average guy who happened to stumble upon wealth and now owns a gold mine?" Aldritch asked.


    "Yes." One of the guards answered with a ck expression.


    "I see, nothing much then, he does seem to be managing things well."


    The carriages took them to a designated location where they boarded a train to the inner wall. This train was quite different from the other, and once Aldritch went on board, he realized it wasn''t the looks alone.


    The speed was at least double what the normal train moved at, meaning that they reached their destination quicker than it would take on a normal train, even then, it took two hours before they entered the inner wall.


    Once they arrived at their stop and came down, Aldritch found two carriages that looked luxurious waiting for them, even fancier than the ones they used while within the outer walls.


    There were several guards standing around the carriages, and as soon as they saw Gavike down from the train, followed by his wife, they moved hurriedly to wee him.


    His luggage was taken care of, and once again, Aldritch rode with the guards as they made their way to the merchants residence.


    The journey took quite some time, around thirty minutes. Throughout, Aldritch admired the scenery, after all, this was his first time in the inner wall. The entire ce bore a stack difference whenpared to that of the outer wall. The environment was cleaner, the air even smelled fresher, and everyone on the street seemed better dressed. It was really a big difference.


    ''Even now, I still can''t see the innermost wall. Is the distance really that far? I didn''t think there would be such arge number of middle ss citizens.'' He thought to himself.


    As the wheels of the luxurious carriages rolled up to Gavik''s residence, a huge mansion akin to that of a second rate noble came into view. The yard was big and very spacious and the house itself looked extravagant, ''isn''t that too much?''


    Once the carriages pulled up to the gates, they were swung open by the guards mounted there and allowed in.


    "Wee to my humble abode, Aldritch. How do you like it, do tell." Gavik said with a wide smile.


    "It is like the house of a noble sir, I''ve only ever heard in stories." Aldritch answered pretentiously with a slightly surprised expression.


    Seeing as how he was surprised, Dalia smirked softly, "Misa, take our guest to his room to rest, will you? it was a strenuous journey." She said.


    The maid who was with her in the carriage curtsied slightly before leading Aldritch away.


    ''Hmm¡­ is she trained?'' He thought to himself as he walked behind her, noticing that her steps were light and calcted it seems. Then again, it could be that she was indeed trained, on how to be a maid that is.


    Aldritch overlooked it and followed behind. If anything was to happen, he could always get himself out of the mess. It was such a wondrous thing that his hypnosis didn''t use much SP.


    The interior of the house was even more mind blowing, Aldritch couldn''t help but look left and right at different times, admiring the beauty.


    "This will be your room. A maid will be stationed here, if you need anything, you can call for her, she''ll attend to you." Misa said in a calm natural tone, curtsying lightly before leaving Aldritch to himself.


    Now that he could take in the entire room, he confirmed it, even the luxurious hotel he slept in didn''t hold a candle, and this was supposed to be a guest room.


    "In whatever world, owning a mine has never been the wrong move." He thought to himself. Aldritch walked around the room, checking out different aspects of it. Once he reached the bed, he first felt it with his hands, noticing the soft texture, then he threw himself on it next. The feeling was like nothing he had ever felt. It was soft andfortable, yet he didn''t sink in it, it was just perfect.


    ''How is it fair that someone gets to sleep on something like this whenever they want?'' He thought to himself with a smile on his face.


    "I wonder how the bathroom will look?" Not wasting time in his imaginations, he strode towardsthe door to the side of the bed. He pushed it open, but instead of a bathroom with a basin of water like he had seen before, he was met with apletely empty room painted white. He was confused, but thought that it must have been the closet, so he shut the door and checked the second one.


    Opening this one, he was introduced to the bathroom.


    The bathroom looked simple, but spacious enough, and to his surprise there was a bath inside, though there was no water.


    ''Well, they can''t have water ready in all rooms at all times when there are no visitors.'' He thought, after all, he was more of an unexpected guest.


    While he admired the beauty of the entire ce, he heard a knock on the door. Aldritch answered, opening the door to see a maid standing before him.


    "If you wouldn''t mind, may I bring you water to bath?"


    "Oh, yes. Cold water will do." Aldritch answered. ''even the maids here are beautiful, being rich sure is good. Should I kill this guy and take over everything? No, no, that would be too easy, I shouldn''t do that, where''s the fun in that.''


    "Um, excuse me? Would you like any other thing? Perhaps, tea?" The maid asked.


    "Yes, I''d love that, with some milk if possible." Aldritch requested.


    ''Milk?'' She didn''t quite get why he would need milk, but sheplied.


    Aldritch returned to his bed to rest while waiting for the water and tea toe. He had some time to enjoy himself, maybe even extend his stays to a couple days, it was turning out to be quite the nice experience.


    Aldritch drank the tea and after taking a nice bath, decided to take a nap. He really hadn''t rested and needed the sleep. Once night came, he woke up to find that the sun was already down and darkness had just covered the skypletely.


    *knock *knock


    A sound came from the door.


    Aldritch stood up from the bed that didn''t want to let go of him and approached the door slowly.


    Once he opened it, he found Misa standing before him, "you''re awake. The mistress is waiting for you, please dress up, I''ll take you to her."

 Chapter 53: The Mistress Desire

    "You''re awake. The mistress is waiting for you, please dress up, I''ll take you to her." Misa spoke in a solemn voice; her professionalism was evident in her temperament. There wasn''t much for Aldritch to say to that, so he did as Misa said. She waited outside for him, and once he was done he came out of the room and followed her.


    He didn''t ask any questions, as it wasn''t really required.


    Once they came to a stop, Aldritch found himself before the door of a different room in the mansion. Misa knocked lightly on the door and shortly after a voice came from inside, permitting her to open the door, it was Dalia''s voice.


    Misa opened the door, holding it open for Aldritch to go inside first before following behind. Once they entered the room, Aldritch noticed that Misa locked the door behind her. He couldn''t help but think whether Misa was really nning to stay inside while he and Dalia got down to it.


    ''This is definitely not a first time for them.'' He thought to himself.


    He didn''t care much for it, instead, he focused on Dalia who was dressed in light fabric that did little to hide her alluring curves. Surely, this woman was of high quality, even without her makeup and expensive clothes, her beauty remained.


    ''I think she''s even more beautiful than before? Is it just me?'' He thought to himself.


    "Do you like what you see? Your eyes won''t even stray." Dalia said in a sultry voice. It seemed she wasn''t going to beat around the bush.


    "Don''t you feel guilty? You have a husband after all." Aldritch said with a light smirk.


    "He''d have to feel guilty too then." She replied with a smile while walking towards Aldritch who remained where he stood.


    He admired her body as she walked up to him, her garment really did nothing to hide her shape. He couldn''t see it clearly before, but now that he could look at her with more detail, her hips were really something and her ass was huge, truly, the definition of a MILF, she looked ten times better than Greer.


    Aldritch''s eyes wondered around her breasts that jiggled with each step that she took, making her walk towards him seem farther than it actually was.


    Once she was in front of Aldritch, she smiled seductively before grabbing his face on the side, drawing him close for a kiss.


    ''She''s used to being the dominant one, not with me though, that''s not how it works.'' Aldritch said in his mind.


    Once he came into the kiss, their tongues began the struggle for dominance as they fought over one another softly. The intensity increased soon enough as neither of them agreed to be subservient. Aldritch could only smile sadistically in his mind at this. He moved closer to her, taking an arm behind her, grabbing her ass firmly and caressing it possessively before his other hand joined.


    The fight for dominance intensified as they battled with their tongues, turning and twisting over one another while saliva dripped lightly from their sweet lips.


    "~mmm~ ~mmm~ ~umm~ ~ahh~ ~umm~~" Dalia couldn''t keep up with Aldritch, and found herself slowly being dominated by him.


    They had moved backwards like that until they were now standing over her bed. Aldritch broke the kiss, leaving a link of saliva between them. Holding an intense eye contact with her, he pushed her softly unto the bed as she watched him as though enchanted by his spell.


    He unbuttoned her garment, revealing her gleaming body underneath. Lowering himself on her, he kissed her deeply and affectionately before breaking it as his lips wondered to her neck, the sensation of his warm lips on her neck throwing her head back.


    ~ahhh~~ Dalia moaned without even knowing, as Aldritch grabbed and caressed her inner thigh. The sensation in her body that had been slowly building was now getting more intense. Her usual dominant self couldn''t even fight back, she could only lie there and move to his lead, the pleasure was enthralling, making her want to do nothing else but be lost in it.


    Aldritch slowly rubbed his index fingers over her erect clit, forming scissors with his fingers and grabbing it asionally.


    "You''re so wet now." He said in a seductive tone as he retracted from her. He could see the wanting in her eyes for more, but that wasn''t going to happen so quickly.


    "Come one, it has to be lubricated properly first." He said, holding his partially erect cock in his right hand.


    Looking at it, Dalia couldn''t believe her eyes, ''is that really his penis? That monstrous thing?'' she questioned herself, after all, she had never seen or even heard of one that big.


    She approached apprehensively, not quite sure if what she was seeing was real or not. Once she held it in her hands, she couldn''t help but acknowledge the fact that it indeed was real.


    ''How does such a thing even exist?'' She wondered as her mind raced, thinking of how it would feel inside her or even in her mouth as she began producing more saliva than normal.


    When she brought her nose closer to sniff Aldritch''s cock, she didn''t smell the usual heavy smell, instead she perceived a soft and sweet smell that struck her in just the right ce in her brain and she became even more horny than she already was.


    ~uah~


    She quickly put his cock inside her mouth and started sucking, licking his cock possessively, putting saliva all over it as her mouth remained very busy. Her tongue was like a serpent, encircling Aldritch''s dick and licking all over.


    ~mmm~ ~mmm~ ~uah~ ~ahh~


    Steadily, Aldritch''s dick was getting harder and harder until it stood at its full length,pletely mesmerizing Dalia who couldn''t hold back anymore and she had already started fingering herself while sucking.


    "That''s enough." Aldritch said.


    Without even realizing it, Dalia backed off a bit, taking her mouth off his dick.


    "How should I fuck you? Like a bitch or lovingly?" He asked rhetorically. "Bend over and open your pussy." He said.


    Dalia did exactly as told, bending over the bed and using her hands to spread her huge ass.


    "Nice." Aldritch said as he spanked her on her right cheek with a strong love tap.


    ~Ahgn~~


    He ced his rock hard dick in-between her ass cheeks as she spread then even wider, then sliding his dick down, he ced it at the entrance of her pussy before pushing it in slowly and steadily.


    "~ahhhhh~~!" Dalia cried out in a sweet voice that made Aldritch even harder as pee mixed with other pussy juiced streamed out of her pussy after a strong orgasm that left her legs quivering.


    Seeing the situation, Aldritch couldn''t help but grin as he spanked her left cheek once again, e on, I''ve only just put it in, I haven''t even started."

 Chapter 54: The Mistress Desire 2

    "so tight?" Aldritch couldn''t have imagined Dalia''s pussy to feel so tight for a MILF.


    He grabbed her thin waist and raised her body up to support her, and after sliding his huge dick in and out of her a few more times to prepare her insides, he began ramming into her at a faster pace, but a steady one not too fast or intense.


    "~ahh~! ~ahh~! ~ahh~! ~ahh~! Please~ slow down~ Y~ you''ll break~ me!~~!" Dalia cried in pleasure. Aldritch didn''t pay any of her words any attention as he kept fucking her until she came again.


    Dalia lost all the strength in her body at this point as pleasure overwhelmed her entire body and mind, she could no longer think of any other thing apart from the pleasure she was drowned in, something she had never felt before in her entire life.


    Aldritch picked her up and using his strength held her up with her legs held to the sides while she managed to anchor her hands over his neck as he ced her on his rock hard cock and dropped her on it, ~Hnng~!~


    He pushed deep into her as he continued fucking her even harder than before. Because of the position, his dick was reaching even deeper, pocking at her innermost endogenous regions that had never been touched before as his rock hard dick pushed against her very womb.


    "~I-~I''m cummingggg~- I''m gonna cuuummmm~" Dalia said in a weaker voice than normal as her eyes had were rolling back.


    "Hold it until I tell you to, I''m about to cum too." Aldritch said as he could feel himself nearing climax, pushing his dick even deeper, then¡­ "Let it out, cum." He said.


    "~~Aghhhhh~~!" Dalia cried as her eyes rolled backwards and her tongue stuck out.


    "Ughh¡­" Aldritch shot his load on her body after releasing her to fall on the bed.


    "That has to be one of the best yet." He said to himself while observing her body on the bed, Dalia waspletely knocked out.


    Even though Dalia was a MILF and obviously had a vast sexual history and experience, the feeling of her pussy was still fresh and tight, it was really something.


    It was then that Aldritch who was still far from satisfaction looked towards the door to notice Misa who had fallen to her knees on the floor masturbating with a pitiful expression as her fingers went in and out of her wet pussy.


    ''So even with your cold look, you have such a side?'' He grinned as he approached her.


    Misa tried to bring herself to a more controlled state, trying to refuse Aldritch, "don''t do anything, funny, ~ah~"


    "Why deny yourself something you want, and I''m right in front of you too." Aldritch said with a grin while picking her up from the floor.


    "You''re already so wet." He said, pping her hand off her cunt as he caressed it with his while pinning her to the wall facing him.


    "~Hng~ Mmm~~"


    Aldritch made a hook with his two index fingers and inserted them into her pussy before he started moving them in a steady motion, increasing his speed slowly but not too fast.


    "Ah~ Ah~ AH~~ W-wait~ no, don''t¡­ I''m cumminggg~~" Misa moaned in pleasure as she squirted while her legs quivered from the intense sensation.


    Aldritch let her go and she copsed to the floor breathing heartily while sweat formed allover as she felt even hotter than before now.


    Aldritch picked her up again and brought her to the bed cing her to lie face up and holding her legs in a missionary position. His dick explored the opening of her pussy while being lubricated by her pussy juices.


    Once she came back to her senses proper, a fearful but daring expression appeared on her face that was twisted in lustful thoughts.


    "W-wait, I don''t think it''ll fit." She said while clutching at her dress which was only lifted half way.


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Aldritch said as he pressed his huge cock slowly into her slippery wet pussy.


    ''SO TIGHT! Is she a virgin or something? How can it be so tight?'' He thought to himself while making sure not to push everything in, as now even he didn''t believe she would be able to take all of his length.


    Once he pushed his cock in halfway, he could feel himself hitting a wall, that was the most he could push it in, this Misa was really something else. Slowly, Aldritch started moving, sliding his cock in and out of her tight pussy in measured strokes. Her pussy was so tight that Aldritch felt like he would burst sooner than normal.


    "You''re so tight¡­"


    Aldritch increased his pace, making it a bit faster. As he fucked her continuously, he relished in the sensation of Misa''s inner walls as her pussy grabbed ahold of his dick tightly and refusing to let go even when he retracted it. This was the first he had experienced something like this. Even he was almost lost in the pleasure.


    Misa moaned continuously under him as he fucked her tight pussy, she could feel every space inside her being filled to the brim, and slowly her expression became more lewd than it was with each stroke.


    Aldritch could see her eyes rolling backwards from pleasure as she bit down on her dress. He grinned looking at her, using his fingers to pinch with just enough pressure on her clitoris while rubbing it, causing her to bite down on her dress even more as her eyes went further back.


    "If you do that, I-I will, _ will cuuummmmm~" He said in a shaky voice as the otherworldly pleasure took over her body entirely, "I''m cummingggg~~~"


    Aldritch felt a sudden grip over his cock that restrained him even more, refusing to let him go even though he tried, squeezing him tightly and lovingly.


    "This pussy-" He couldn''t escape as he too reached his peak and could not hold himself back under such suction from Misa''s pussy, he filled her up with enough of his load, creamping her with a huge cum load before she too lost consciousness from the pleasure and overstimtion.

 Chapter 55: Odd Intentions

    "I ended up giving her a creampie." Aldritch thought to himself while looking at Misa who was lying knocked out on the bed. His eyes grew cold for a moment before turning indifferent again.


    ''If it''s not a safe day, I''ll just kill her, that should solve things.'' He thought to himself. He wasn''t sure whether an offspring could form so easily from sex between a vampire and a human, but half vampires did exist in his knowledge of fantasy and supernatural worlds, he wasn''t ready to raise a child.


    Looking at the two women on the bed sleeping peacefully, Aldritch smirked before leaving the room after dressing up. The night was still young, he had many things to do.


    ''I''ll need to wash up first, I ended up with pussy juices all over my body.''


    Aldritch returned to his room to do just that. Standing in front of the room was the maid assigned to him, sort of. Aldritch looked at her, and a telling smile appeared on his lips, even then, he restrained himself as there were other things he had to do.


    "Will it be possible to bring me some nice clothes?" he asked with a smile.


    "As you wish. I''ll arrange it for you right away."


    "Thank you. You can drop them on the bed, I''ll be taking my bath." He said.


    Aldritch ended up taking about half an hour just because he took his time to wash well and dress up. Just then, he heard a knock on the door.


    Aldritch approached the door as he had just finished dressing up. Aldritch pried open the door first to see who was at the other side, surprisingly, his gaze met that of Misa''s.


    ''Misa? How''s she well enough to walk about so fast?'' He thought to himself. It was surprising, but Aldritch factored in the possibility of it being linked to her being a ranked fighter. At least, it was clear that she was one from the way she behaved and her temperament.


    "Misa? How may I help?" Aldritch smirked.


    Even with such a tease, though subtle, Misa did not even flinch. For someone who was just pounded by Aldritch until she was knocked out, she appeared surprisingly calm and unaffected, both physically and emotionally, it really wasn''t normal.


    ''Is she some kind of trained assassin or something? Aldritch thought of L who also didn''t show any shame despite being naked. Regardless of the fact that she looked unbothered and unaffected, Aldritch noticed the slight flicker in her eyes after he said that, so she wasn''tpletely cold hearted.


    Misa smiled back at Aldritch, "the mistress will like to meet you again, she was very impressed." She said.


    Aldritch was sort of confused. Did she really want more sex after fainting from all the pleasure earlier? That didn''t make much sense at all, it had only been half an hour at most. He could understand if Misa was fine, or at least she looked to be, but if Dalia was also fine, that would mean she too was a ranked fighter.


    Aldritch could smell something off and interesting about the situation, something interesting waited ahead.


    "Lead the way." He said, following behind her just asst time.


    As they walked through the huge house, Aldritch noticed that they weren''t headed towards the same direction as before.


    With the mansion''s size, it felt as if he was walking through a great building like a museum or something, it was a really domineering feeling, to think someone would have such property all to themselves. For Aldritch however, he didn''t feel that same domineering feeling as others would.


    Instead of subservience, he felt like this was the kind of ce he deserved, more like the kind of ce he wanted for himself. Simply taking it from someone else would feel too dull.


    Now that Aldritch was drawing the conclusion of how underdeveloped the magic system of this world was, he was growing bolder.


    After three or four minutes of walking about, Aldritch was brought to apletely different section of this massive house. He could already tell that this had to be some kind of secret room from the confusing routes they took, or maybe it only looked confusing to him. Even then, the fact that they had to go down a kind of hidden staircase that led underground tipped it off.


    Whatever was about to happen wasn''t meant to ever be found out by others, and Aldritch could guess correctly what it was going to be.


    ''For it to be underground, is it some kind of room filled with kinky stuff? Is this woman really like that?'' He thought to himself as a smile formed on the corner of his lips. He had never tried it himself, but it was a good venture.


    After a few moments, Misa and Aldritch came to the bottom of the stairs. There, a sturdy metal door stood before them, closed shut. Misa walked up to it and after knocking in a special manner, a peep hole was opened slightly. After they saw who it was, the door was then opened fully from the inside as someone seemed to be controlling it, the door opening in a mechanical manner.


    ''This doesn''t look like a BDSM chamber anymore.'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    Once they stepped inside, the air became a bit stale and cold.


    Aldritch was then brought before Dalia who had on her a different attire. She was wearing an exclusive gown that swept the floor, with majestic looking purple colouring to it mixed with the ck that gave it a domineering outlook.


    ''What''s going on here?''


    Despite Dalia''s captivating and characteristic outfit, what drew Aldritch''s attention were the two figures standing in cloaks with their heads covered, hiding their faces. They stood to each side of Dalia, keeping a certain distance from her in a guard manner.


    "What''s going on here?" Aldritch asked, halfway dropping his previousmoner demeanor.


    Dalia just smiled and asked him to follow her. Aldritch obliged and they walked into another room through another metal door.


    As they walked inside the dimly lit room covered in a red hue, Aldritch noticed arge magic circle on the ground, drawn in red. ''That looks like all those upside-down pentagons, isn''t that for dark magic and stuff?'' Instantly, his senses became even more heightened, putting him in a higher state of awareness.


    "Normally, I would just use pawns for ritual, but you are special, you can satisfy me in other-ways¡­ uahh~" Dalia moaned while retracting her hand that went towards her crotch.


    "Sacrifice? What are you, some kind of witch?" Aldritch asked in a neutral tone, sounding unbothered, even though he was slightly panicked within. There was no way to tell how powerful this enemy was, and he had gone and brought himself without force into their den, there was no path for escape; at least not an easy one.

 Chapter 56: Odd Intentions 2

    Dalia smiled as he asked that question, "hmph, some kind of witch you say? You''re looking at the head of the Dame of Purple, of course, I don''t expect amoner like you to understand what that means."


    Aldritch didn''t say anything, instead, he remained silent, ying the different scenarios and paths he could take to escape, he was barely with her in the conversation.


    "Now, let''s get on with it, once I make you my loyal ve, I can then enjoy you fully." She said with a sadistic grin.


    Even then, Aldritch remained unresponsive. It was to be expected, after all, she had just told him that he was going to be her ve.


    She looked at him as he refused to move, "well, the ones that run first thing are usually the ones that realise they''re going to die, but the ves usually don''t¡­" she said to herself, finding reason in Aldritch''s actions. "regardless, I don''t have the patience for this. Girls, bring him to the centre of the magic circle."


    The cloaked figures strode towards Aldritch from both sides to drag him into the magic circle. As soon as they got close however, they both clenched their chests as if trying to grab their own hearts, and following painful wails, they copsed on the floor.


    It had been a rather serious problem for Aldritch that he didn''t have any attack skill, meaning he was quite vulnerable in any fight, since he also didn''t have any defensive skill. He could always get his opponents with hypnosis, but that was regarding whether or not they had a weak mind.


    In response to this problem, Aldritch thought of a way to counter this, by skillfully utilizing his blood maniption to its best potential. Now that he was able to control the blood he could use that to kill his victims by rupturing their hearts by forcing blood into them, causing the heart to burst under intense pressure.


    Normally, a heart attack would happen following a rupture in one of the vessels in the heart, and after that a clot would form. As there is then a cut of oxygen supply to the heart, it would start to die and a heart attack would happen in less than an hour.


    Aldritch''s method however, was faster and instantaneous, perhaps, "too much oxygen" to the heart was also bad.


    Once the cloaked figures dropped, Aldritch rushed towards a startled Dalia in an instant¡­


    .


    Aldritch rushed towards a startled Dalia with all his speed, covering the gap in an instant almost. As soon as he came a metre from her, his body suddenly mmed into an invisible barrier that showed itself only after he had collided with it.


    ''A shield? No, some kind of barrier.'' He thought in his mind. The next move was to use his blood maniption, but before he could do anything, a feeling of weightlessness came over him as his body was lifted into the air by an unknown force, mming his body into the hard rocky walls of the room several times before mming him into the hard floor.


    It seemed like Dalia could use something akin to telekinesis, if not that itself.


    Aldritch gritted his teeth as he tried to regain himself.


    In that instance, without Dalia''smand, Misa moved swiftly and immobilized Aldritch by pinning him down to the floor so he couldn''t move. Aldritch struggled to free himself, but to no avail.


    He was too injured to muster much of his strength, so he couldn''t fight off Misa. Rapidly, his injuries, both internal and external began to heal themselves, consuming blood from his blood bank as it did. There was no point in making a move before he was healedpletely, his foe this time was capable.


    "khuk¡­"


    Misa raised his head so he was looking at Dalia who stood with a sadistic grin on her face, "you, you might actually be more useful than I had thought, you''ll make a fine ve." Sheughed evilly as she spoke.


    At that moment, without saying a word, Aldritch used his hypnosis once she looked him in the eye, putting her in a trance and immobilizing her, while using blood maniption the very next moment to incapacitate Misa who was on his back, causing her to wright in pain. Before Aldritch could even bring himself to his feet, he received a system message;


    [Target is resisting ''Hypnosis'']


    [Target is resisting ''Hypnosis'']


    ''As expected, she would have a stronger mental fortitude.''


    Aldritch stood back on his feet and strode towards Dalia who stood still with her eyes closed. Using his hypnosis and minorpulsion, he took his time brainwashing Dalia into thinking of he was her true master and solidifying her loyalty to him.


    Ten minutester, Aldritch was done. It wasn''t easy, as most of it was resisted and themand weakened, due to her strong mental fortitude. In the end, he need to take his time breaking and reforming her mind and memories until he achieved his goal without impairing her normal senses.


    ''Just to be sure,'' Aldritch thought to himself as he made a small cut on Dalia''s hand and dripped his blood containing a good amount of catalyst into it. Since those he turned develop higher loyalty towards him, it was also a good choice to boost her loyalty, not to mention that she would also increase his overall strength in personnel.


    Before attempting to turn her into a vampire, Aldritch ingested some of her blood, with the hopes of learning some of her skills through it, after all, the system mentioned that there was a possibility of learning skills from others whose blood he drank.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work. Even after taking an entire litre of blood from her, it didn''t do anything¡­ at least the blood served as vitality and invigorated him.


    ¡­


    [Sess]


    [The human has sessfully been turned into a vampire]


    "Hmm."


    Aldritch didn''t waste time opening her information panel to check her loyalty.

 Chapter 57: New Family

    [Name: Lada Vesnak Hellsing]


    [age: 61]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blood Sucker]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 1} {Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 60]


    .


    "Lada Vesnak? So Dalia isn''t her real name then? And what''s with that age?? She really is a witch, huh?" Aldritch thought to himself.


    Seeing as her loyalty was high enough, Aldritch felt slightly at ease and prepared blood for when she woke up. Seeing as she was still calm, he attributed it to his hypnosis still in effect. Even with all his brainwashing, it didn''t affect it directly, meaning he would have topletely cement the false memories and other information he had fed her as time went on.


    He extracted blood from his blood bank into a bowl sitting on a table inside the room.


    [Due to her skill and proficiency, Minor Compulsion has risen to level 5]


    "Wow, I really did pick a talent¡­" after looking at her age again, Aldritch retracted his statement, she had a lot of experience, not just talent. Then again, if she was 60 and still wasn''t ranked, then maybe she really wasn''t talented to begin with¡­ maybe he just picked up a waste after all?


    "Wake up." Aldritch said, tapping her on her cheek. As soon as she opened her eyes, they glowed red and a ferocious look covered her face, before she couldtch herself onto Aldritch and attack, Aldritch pounced on her, and using his left hand forced open her mouth and fed her with the blood he had prepared before letting go of her.


    ''That should do it.''


    Gradually, the frenzy reduced and Lada came back to her senses. She looked around in confusion at first, as she was a bit confused as to what had happened.


    ''My head, what are¡­ these memories¡­ my memories have been unlocked, but- were they ever locked? Am I under some sort of spell? She wasn''t quite sure.''


    After a short while, everything back to her as she regained more of herself, and a fearful expression dawned on her face as she rushed to Aldritch''s feet.


    "Master! Please, forgive this lowly servant! I didn''t realise it was you! My memories were still sealed at that moment, please, mercy!" She pleaded sincerely.


    ''Good, the brain washing is perfect.'' Though, considering her loyalty was that low, Aldritch was sure to face some troublester on, after all, Lada was a witch and her having some kind of counter measure for such mind control isn''t impossible.


    Since simply making her loyal to him by posing as her true master didn''t work, Aldritch made it so that she thought the memory of him being her master had been sealed. That begged the question, if the memory was sealed, then there must have been a reason, one great enough it would warrant such a tactic.


    "You will definitely be punishedter. Do you remember your assignment?" Aldritch walked towards a metal chair close by to sit.


    "Y-yes, master. To infiltrate the Lunar Cult and prepare for when youe b-back." She said fearfully.


    "Yes, and what is your progress? You don''t seem to have to have advanced much in rank." Aldritch stated unforgivingly.


    Hearing what he said, Lada couldn''t help but feel a certain level of disappointment from his words, even though he didn''t say it in any particr tone would give such an impression.


    "M-my Lord! Master, please, forgive me! I''m not so talented, so rising in rank is not easy for me¡­ I-"


    "Whatever, just get on with your report." Aldritch cut her off, he wasn''t really interested.


    Hearing this, Lada felt relief, but at the same time a bit pained. "Yes, my lord. Despite my low potential, I have been able to rise to the rank of a Dame, and I''m now the Dame of Purple." She said respectfully.


    "Hmm¡­ Exin to me how the ranks in the Lunar cult works." Since Aldritch didn''t exactly understand what all the "Dame" talk meant, he needed more exnation to understand how their ranking worked.


    "Well, as you know, the Lunar Cult is chiefly ran and operated by witches, so the ranking system is catered towards witches alone, and other members have no right to hold any of the major positions.


    Starting from the top, we have the Great Mother, the most powerful witch, she holds unfathomable power I''ve heard, and has lived for centuries, even before the strange phenomenon urred and our world was introduced fully to mana and magic. She holds boundless knowledge and is as wise as her age, this I have heard. I have never seen her in all my years in the cult.


    After the Great Mother, there are the three Primordial Dames. The Primordial Dame of Red, the Primordial Dame of ck, and the Primordial Dame of White. They are very powerful, each one of them, and they preceded over most affairs in the cult. Following that are the Great Dames, the Dame of Purple, the Dame of Green, and the Dame of Blue.


    We are next inmand and handle most of the important tasks while supervising the others under us.


    Thest ranks are called Luna, from the first to the sixth."


    ''Wow, she''s actually good? How did she make it all the way to the second ranks?'' Aldritch was sure he had judged wrong.


    "How are you able to maintain your position even though you''re so weak?" Aldritch asked.


    "The thing is, even though I don''t have the required amount of mana like those of my level, my knowledge in magic and witchcraft is invaluable to them. The Great Mother is not so essible, so I still offer a lot of value." She exined.


    "Is that all? I doubt that''s enough to bring you this far, after all, they could just put you in some ve contract and have you do their bidding, this doesn''t sound right." Aldritch pressed.


    "W-W-wel¡­ the thing is, I used to be under the current Primordial ck when she was still the Dame of Purple, and when she assumed the position of Primordial Red, she brought me to be the next Dame of Purple."


    ''So that''s how.''


    "I see."


    "Now then, what are you doing in the capital under the house of a man, bearing a different name?"

 Chapter 58: Admission

    "Now then, what are you doing in the capital under the house of a man, bearing a different name?"


    Aldritch had to ask that question, after all, it was normal for witches to hate men, at least that was the normal route of most stories from his former life. From what he could tell, Lada herself used them mostly to maintain her vitality and youthful appearance. For her to be married to one, it was really something.


    "I am currently carrying out a mission for the cult, one ofrge scale involving other Dames, but I was put to handle the most important aspect." She said.


    ''I see, her knowledge and smarts are not limited only to magic then.'' Aldritch thought to himself. After all, if she wasn''t the strongest, then it meant her brains was what got her chosen to carry out the important aspect of their n.


    "Our n is to take over the Bamana Kingdom, that is why I am here in the capital. As for the man who stands as my husband, he is only a pawn in my n." She said with no remorse.


    (A/N: Forgive me if I had mentioned a kingdom or empire name before, I havepletely forgotten, so let''s go with this one)


    "I see, so he too is a ve?"


    "Yes, but he doesn''t know that exactly."


    "I see. It makes sense. It did sound strange that a background character like that would suddenly find some goldmine and im inheritance without the greedy nobles trying to see it from him. He would have never even made it this far before other merchants plucked it from his hands." Aldritch said, understanding more what the situation was.


    "You are exactly correct, my lord.


    Even though I have this power to enve people, the nobles are too cautious and cunning, enving one would be too much work and the risks are tremendously high since they have some rogue witches in their camp that are at least as strong as the primordial Dames, like the former primordial red who betrayed the cult, giving room for the current one to assume that role.


    There is also the fact that this operation is not to be rushed and is to be carried out meticulously so that nothing goes wrong, so I am not eager to take the faster route.


    My n is to infiltrate into the noble ranks and eventually the royalty, creating a clear path for me to take over the kingdom. I''ve been at it for a couple of years, and looking at the progress so far, I''d say this would take at least three to four more years."


    "Hmm, that is not a bad time frame at all. Go on."


    "Ah, ye-yes.


    The simple n is to y it off as anyone would, infiltrate into the noble houses and control them from within. I''ve managed to do so with some of my ves, but it is proving to be difficult by the day as they are being found out. Luckily, all the me is pushed towards the Red gate Order."


    "Hmm, I see. Before anything, can you get me something paletable? Maybe an apple, my mouth is getting dry." Aldritch said, to which Lada waved her hand over the other, and a te appeared. On the second and third wave, an apple appeared in the te and then she served it to Aldritch who was astonished at what she just did, even though he remained neutral in expression.


    ''Wow, I guess I would have lost if she went all out.'' Thinking of it, Aldritch pulled out his system again to check her loyalty, see the figure, Aldritch suddenly felt that it really wasn''t enough in the slightest. ''She could kill me at any time, I need to do more.''


    "What does the cult n to do after taking over the kingdom? Surely, they don''t really need this."


    "You are right, my lord. Not many know, but my master¡­I mean, the primordial red, shared with me some of it. After this kingdom is captured, all its people will be used as manpower to conquer all the neighbouring kingdoms, and the people of those kingdoms will be used as sacrifice. As for what the sacrifice is, I am not sure, I wasn''t told." She exined.


    "Hmm¡­"


    ''Taking over the kingdom from the shadows, such a nice way to do things, not everything is acquired through brute strength.''


    "Listen carefully to my n, it''ll be very important."


    ¡­


    After talking for a while more, Aldritch asked Lada to amodate Lina and Olgud. As for blood, Lada wouldn''t have to learn to hunt, she was undoubtedly more experienced at these sorts of thingspared to Aldritch, better than she knows.


    Aldritch had some intention of turning some of her servants into vampires, but he decided against it. They were skilled enough already and ves under a witch, and since this witch happened to be under him, that means that they too are his ves, it was fine that way.


    Lada woke Misa up quickly; she wasn''t dead but just knocked out. After she was up, Lada made her clean the n and handle the bodies of the two that were killed by Aldritch.


    Instead of his original n, Aldritch spent the rest of the night touring around the underground base beneath the huge mansion. He also made sure to discipline Lada well for forgetting her master and trying to turn him into a ve. If anything, he found out that Lada was a woman that liked to be dominated in more aggressive ways.


    The night passed quickly, and once morning came, Aldritch headed for the academy while being apanied by one of Lada''s ves who was posing as a student of the academy to act as a spy.


    He could have waited for Gavik, but Lada assured him that he would not being, since she took extra measures to make sure he was going to be too exhausted after being active all night. In the end it makes any difference, it was still a ve who would take him to the academy.

 Chapter 59: Admission 2

    Aldritch was to be taken to the academy in a private carriage, but he opted to use the normal public transport, like anymoner would, since he was still using that identity, not like he wasn''t one in this world''s sense. He and the ve left the house and headed towards a nearby train station that would bring them into the innermost wall.


    As they left the mansion, Lada watched the two from a window in one of the floor, her face held a strange expression. She watched them until they had leftpletely, then she turned and headed back inside.


    "This one will take us directly into the innermost wall?" Aldritch asked.


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Refrain from doing that in public. Outside, I am just your friend who is enrolling into the magic academy, nothing else. What was your name again?"


    "Maggie." She answered respectably.


    Once they got to the train station which looked way betterpared to the one in other ces Aldritch had been to, Maggie handled everything from purchasing tickets to the other things, not that there was much to be done. Aldritch made sure to pay attention, just so he could work it himself in future.


    They boarded the train in a few minutes, and after about 40 minutes, they arrived at the gates of the innermost wall. Well, not the gates, since this one was specifically for trains. Regardless, there were still guards stationed there and the gap through the wall was adequately guarded from both side.


    The train didn''t make so much of a journey once it entered thend of the nobles,ing to a stop soon after.


    "From here we''ll have to trek the rest of the way." Maggie said.


    Aldritch didn''t question her, after all, it would be frowned upon ifmoners were to stop any public carriage inside the innermost wall for a lift. Even though they had the money, they might not even be entertained by any carriage. There was also the fact that they shouldn''t have the means to pay for such expensive services.


    After walking for some minutes, Maggie and Aldritch came before the gates of the academy grounds. Much like Gavik''s residencepound, the academy grounds looked exquisite and screamed high ss. Surely, the nobles livedpletely different lives. Such a scenery would be akin to paradise for amoner who had hardly even seen silver before in his life.


    "Stop there, who''s this?" One of the guards standing at the academy gates asked with a light frown on his face.


    "Even though you belong to a good merchant family, this isn''t a ce you can just enter, you know?" The other one said. He was more rxed, a sharp contrast to hispanion who seemed a bit hot blooded.


    Before Maggie could speak up, Aldritch did.


    "I''vee to register into the magic academy."


    "Huh? DO you think this is somece you can joke about?" The angry guard said.


    "Hey, look, this is the magic academy, you know? Not just anyone cane here and enroll, you''d have to possess extra ordinary talent for such a thing to-" the other guard tried to exin calmly, but Aldritch wasn''t going to stand there and listen to his lectures.


    *SWOO


    Aldritch drove a strong kick towards the guard''s head, stopping only moments before touching his head. The guard who was focused elsewhere couldn''t even react on time. If Aldritch had nned to carry on the attack, his leg would have made a clean contact with the guard''s head without the guard being able to move an inch. Only on m v|le|mp|yr


    "What about now?" He asked.


    The other guard looked as though his eyes would pop out of his skull for a brief moment, even he couldn''t react fast enough to see the attack all the way.


    ''Hehe, this one is definitely not ordinary¡­ is he a spy or something? Commoners shouldn''t have such talent.'' The calm guard thought to himself as he chuckled.


    "You sure are fast, kid, I''ll give you that, but next time, don''t make such a threatening move on others, you just might lose your life carelessly." The guard said with a soft smile and mocking eyes.


    Aldritch looked down to find a short dagger, moments away from his crotch.


    ''This is embarrassing¡­'' He thought to himself while retracting his leg. The guard also took back the dagger and sheathed it back on the side of his thigh.


    "Very well, you''ve proven yourself to be good enough. I''d say, you are better than half the noble children already. Nevertheless, be careful and don''t overdo it, if not, no one will be able to save you." The guard warned before letting them in.


    As both of them strode into the academy grounds, the guard watched them keenly for a moment before his gaze softened. The other guard turned to the calm one as he asked, "hey, Hens, when did you be so good? You totally showed the brat."


    "I''ve been practicing; you know? Don''t want to remain a guard for the rest of my life." Hens said with a soft smile.


    The other guard just stared at him with a serious expression for a short time, then turned his attention elsewhere.


    Aldritch and Maggie made their way to the admission centre where they exined the fact that Aldritch wanted to enroll into the magic academy, though they didn''t seem to be making any headway at all, the reason being that, "admission has already ended, don''t you understand? There''s no way you can enroll mid-session, it just doesn''t work that way!


    Even if I wanted to help you, your admission would never be approved by those at the top making the final decisions!" Thedy they met in the office tried to exin.


    ''Damn it, and I was going to make her do it, I forgot about those in the key positions.'' He thought to himself. Even then, there was still a way around it.


    Using hypnosis, Aldritch thought of a way, "Go to your superiors and tell them that someone very promising hase to enroll."

 Chapter 60: Admission 3

    "Go to your superiors and tell them that someone very promising hase to enroll."


    Thedy paused for a second as she stared nkly at Aldritch, then she suddenly got up gently and headed towards the back where she proceeded upwards the staircase.


    Aldritch just had to rx and wait for the results now. Seeing as he was supposed to be such a talent, he could think that the head of the school would most definitely be the one toe down, or at least someone holding considerable position. In such an event, he could also try use his hypnosis on them to seize control, from there his domination of the academy could begin.


    It wasn''t part of his n originally to progress so fast, but when there is an opportunity, there is no reason not utilize it.


    While they waited, Aldritch picked some of the small berries that were ced on the table, grabbing a handful after tasting their sour sweetness.


    "You can go now, everything will be ok from here." Aldritch said to Maggie.


    Maggie couldn''t protest per se, so she followed hismand and left.


    A few minutester, while Aldritch enjoyed the sweet berries in his palm, his face morphed into a serious expression as he sat up on the chair in a sudden jolt, ''my hypnosis is broken? It was seen through¡­''


    He jumped up immediately, using all the momentum he could muster, he ran out of the building that instant.


    A couple seconds after he ran out of the building, the ceiling above the reception area gave way and copsed under sudden pressure, scattering dust and debris around. A tall and burly man rose from the rubble, emerging from the all the dust. A scowl was etched on his as his eyes scanned the surroundings trying to find something, but to no avail.


    Even in his anger, he seemed to be maintaining his calm, though, therge cavity above would say otherwise.


    In fury, he walked outside the building as he quickened his pace, deep down, knowing that the culprit was already gone.


    "S-Sir, Headmaster, what is the problem? What angered you so much that you would bring down the ceiling in your fury?" A man who looked older than the middle aged headmaster asked as he rushed through the dust that was settling already.


    "Just now, we had an invasion, probably from the bastards of the Red Gate Order." The headmaster said in a cold but calm voice.


    "W-what? The Red Gate? I''ll mobilise some men this instant, hey won''t escape!" the old man said as he was about to turn away, but the headmaster stopped him¡­


    "The culprit was strong enough to use mind control, there''s no way we''ll be able to catch him now that he has already slipped out hands. If I didn''t have Labra with me, we would have never realized even¡­" the headmaster said as his face crunched up even more, though only slightly and barely noticeable. He turned to the side and the old man''s gaze followed his.


    From the hole in the ceiling, two people floated down to the ground. One of the women wore a luxurious purple dress and a purple garment over it,ced in various embroidery and designs, all in white colour, same as the hem of her garment. This woman was Labra, a formidable witch, and the former Primordial Dame of Purple who betrayed the Lunar cult and now assisted the kingdom in various ways.


    In her right hand was the receptionist dressed in a standard suit like wear, standard for such work.


    Once they touched the ground, Labra allowed thedy go.


    "Lady Labra." The old man said. Labra didn''t pay him any attention as she walked up to the headmaster.


    "I suggest you don''t try and handle this just within your ranks here at the academy, and report this to the appropriate station to take action." After saying so, she walked out of the building and left.


    Watching her leave, the headmaster looked even worse, though only slightly and barely noticeable, he held back whatever emotion his heart bore. He looked around one more time, then ordered the old man to get someone to clean up the mess and organize those who would fix the ceiling. In the meantime, he returned to his office.


    A few minutes ago, Aldritch had sprinted all the way towards the academy gates. He could have jumped the fence, but that would drag too much attention too soon, plus, the gates would be the same distance.


    He approached the gates with such speed that the guards stationed there were more than shocked, at least Hens was, the other guard didn''t seem to care.


    Sighting that it was Aldritch running towards the gate and with such a face, Hens opened the gate for him before he got close.


    "Slow down! What''s making you run like that?!" Hens asked, but Aldritch dared not stop and just ran out of the academy and towards anywhere that seemed like he could use as a temporary hiding ce.


    "What''s his deal? Did he get rejected?" Hens questioned himself.


    "Huh? Who was that? Why''re they running around with such speed? What''s the deal?" The other guard asked, surprised.


    "Nothing special, don''t bother." Hens brushed it off.


    ''Was he rejected? But he was pretty strong, why would they reject him?'' Hens questioned. The only conclusion he coulde to was that he would have been rejected precisely because he was amoner. This conclusion brought displeasure to Hens'' tongue, it was a sour reality.


    He looked towards the direction Aldritch had ran off to for a while before looking back into the academy through the gates.


    ''I need to talk to the girl who was with him¡­ I won''t let such a talent escape me this time.'' He said to himself in his mind.


    While thinking more on it, he remembered the girl having a strange temperament, one not usual for a normal girl of her age and status¡­ but then he shrugged it off, as if she was part of a well to do merchant family, she would want to act like nobility instead of amoner. On that thought, he just shook his head lightly with a somewhat solemn expression on his face,ced with a faint smile.

 Chapter 61: Change of Plans

    Aldritch didn''t even think of looking back as he made his way to the train station. Thinking of the fact that he also had a peculiar look, Aldritch wanted to be out of there as fast as possible. He never ounted for the fact that there would be someone present who would be able to see through his hypnosis and even undo it, it was totally unexpected.


    ''I feel like such a coward running away like this, but what good would it do me to stay there and fight? That would bepletely stupid. Anybody that can undo someone''s skill is just as powerful, at least more powerful than the person who owns the skill.'' He thought to himself.


    "Hey, get me a ticket to the inner wall, fast." Aldritch ordered as he reached the train station where he would buy the tickets.


    Thedy stationed there took one look at Aldritch''s sour expression, and without any words ofint prepared the ticket.


    Unlike the inner wall or outer wall, there was close to no lines here, as not many people wished to visit outside. Luckily, the train arrived before a minute was up and Aldritch boarded. He already had it in mind to use his skills to get in if there was any dy, but there turned out to be none.


    Once Aldritch boarded the train, he felt a little safer and the tension from earlier was greatly reduced. Even though they would want to chase him, they wouldn''t have been able to make the train, as he maintained vignce all through, trying to pick out anyone who looked suspicious to him.


    It took some time, but the train brought its passengers, Aldritch included, to the inner wall in the same amount of time it took for Aldritch and Maggie to arrive at the innermost wall.


    Once he came down from the train, he made his way towards Gavik''s mansion to meet with Lada.


    ¡­


    While Aldritch and Maggie left for the academy, Lada had been busy with other things.


    Even though she proimed Aldritch to be her one true master, she couldn''t help the feeling of something being amiss, and if there was one thing she had learned throughout the years, it was to trust her instincts no matter the situation she found herself in.


    Once she observed Aldritch and Maggie leaving from a window while within the house, she made her way to the secret chambers below the house, going to an enclosed room where she alone was allowed. Once in there, Lada pulled down her clothes to reveal a ne with a small green gem attached to it.


    The gem shimmered with a dull greenish hue, the intensity of the luminescence rising and falling in faint motions.


    ''This shouldn''t be happening, unless something has happened to trigger the gem.'' Lada inspected the gem closely for a bit before looking at herself in a mirror.


    ording to her memory, the gem started acting like this the night before after Aldritch revealed himself to be her master.


    She couldn''t understand why the gem would react then, after all, it was meant to do so only when she was under an illusion or mind control, so it could signal her and she would be able to break free. It was able to permeate through any such spell.


    In addition to that, it worked to counter the effect of any such spell, meaning that it had been working ever since then, another reason for Lada''s confusion, since it should have solved the problem after so long.


    "Everything is so confusing. My memories were locked away previously, so maybe that was why it didn''t activate? Since that wasn''t exactly mind control. Then, why did it activate after my memories were released?" She didn''t understand.


    Instead of spending time thinking about it without an end, Lada decided to follow the part of her instinct thatpelled her to carry out a ritual that would break any such mind control or illusion, ignoring the part of her that wanted to trust her master and not do anything.


    Unknown to both her and Aldritch, the brainwashing Aldritch had done had almost worn off, and the only thing keeping Lada loyal and acting as a foundation for her believe was the primal obedience and loyalty that came from her being blooded by Aldritch.


    Lada put away the thoughts for the time being as she gathered different things that would be needed for the ritual. Since the spell that would have solved the problem was too high tier for her to use, she could only resort to using performing rituals to get the job done.


    Even though it was a more tedious process that not many stressed themselves to even learn, such vast knowledge was part of the reason she could maintain her rank within the cult, that is, apart from the fact that she was backed by a primordial dame, which was the major reason.


    After preparing the necessary materials, Lada drew the magic circle on the ground needed for the ritual, after that, she began concocting the potion needed to induce the ritual process.


    Once she was done, she held the potion in her hand ready to gulp it down, "this should work." She said toherself, as she had never done thing before to be exact.


    Just when she was about to drink the potion, someone knocked on her door, informing her that Aldritch had returned and was looking for her.


    Immediately, she dropped the potion on a nearby table and rushed out. Looking at the things she had prepared inside the room, she couldn''t help the feeling of shame that came over her.


    She didn''t exactly need to be conscious within the house, since everyone was her ve there, even Gavik''s other wives and children. Of course, she herself had no child with Gavik or anyone for that matter. In the end, the entirety of that house hold only served to aplish her goals.


    She found Aldritch waiting for her in the study within the house. Even though this enormous mansion had this sturdy, Gavik never used it, instead it was used once in a while by his children as not even his wives were interested in whatever was inside.


    "Master¡­ why did you return so early? Did you change your mind?" Lada asked as she held herself in a respectful and subservient manner. This was mostly because she felt a sense of guilt after her previous action, the ritual she was about to conduct before Aldritch returned.


    "I ran into a little problem. There was someone within the academy who was able to see through my skill, magic."


    "The academy does have powerful people, so it is expected for such a thing to happen, master." Lada responded, not quite sure what Aldritch was getting at, what he had just stated was something obvious.


    "Yes, but I am talking about magic that shouldn''t be detected by just anyone, unless that person was at a much higher level than any regr academy teacher."


    There was the fact that the headmaster of the academy was strong, but most people, even those that had special magical powers, they were all fighters, and magicians were very rare¡­ even those that leaned towards spell casting, they were not so much in number, especially not within the academy, and this was something Lada knew very well of, since she had been collecting information for a very long time.


    "If that is the case, then I''m afraid you must have encountered a witch, and a powerful one at that." Lada said apprehensively.


    "I thought as much."


    "If that is the case, considering your level of power, master, it would only make sense to assume that you ran into the former primordial dame of purple, Labra. If that is the case, master, then I suggest covering up all your tracks because there''s no doubt she will be able to find you."


    Aldritch listened to Lada carefully, but the problem was that he had no means of doing what she just suggested, and from how she looked at him, he could tell what she was thinking, she totally expects him to be able to do such things without effort! He couldn''t!


    Swiftly, Aldritch came up with an excuse to save his image.


    "The thing is, Lada, I have lost most of my power, as you must have noticed, that is why I still need to go through such corners to achieve my goals, if not, I wouldn''t need to think of enrolling into any academy, I would be able to crumble this entire kingdom single handedly." Aldritch said with a somewhat bitter expression, the best he could muster.


    ''I see, I didn''t even notice¡­ even though master lost his powers, the aura of a great warlock still remains all around him.'' If only Aldritch could read her thoughts, he would face palm at the fact that shepletely omitted the fact that she couldn''t feel that aura when they first met, but s, it would mean his brain washing was working well¡­ even though it wasn''t exactly so.


    "I have a mystical item that can help with that, master, let me get it right away." Lada said before leaving the room after Aldritch waved her to it.

 Chapter 62: Change of Plans 2

    (A/N: Outer wall would refer to the city/entirety of the area within the outer wall, and so will it be for the rest, inner wall and innermost wall.


    Also, forck of a better word, I will use subordinate to refer to those under Aldritch, for now)


    ¡­


    Lada made her way into her personal room within the space under the house. Once she entered the room, the sight from some moments ago greeted, when she was preparing to perform a ritual and instantly even more guilt filled her. She took the potion she had made and emptied the bowl into a nearby sink before turning her attention elsewhere to look for a particr cube shaped box.


    Once she found it, she dusted off anything settling on it and brought it to Aldritch.


    Without thinking much of whether it was legit or not, Aldritch wore the ne contained within the palm sized wooden box. It had a white crystal embedded into the silver chain, apparently, that was where all the magic was. This was supposed to disrupt any form of scrying magic used on him.


    With that done, Aldritch was even more determined to increase his strength. He always had that drive to do so, but he had been adhering to certain things that limited the possibility.


    "I''ll return to the, city within the outer wall, to get the two I mentioned before. There''s one more, but she''ll be joining youter. I''ll need special transportation prepared, these two aren''t exactly, human." Aldritch said. Thest part made Lada even more curious as she was eager to meet these inhumanpanions.


    Without wasting time, a small group was arranged to escort Aldritch to the outer city. He wanted them to be as few as possible not to drag any attention, so in the end only two private guards followed him, that number was sufficient toplete the task.


    Aldritch was able to reach the outer wall by night, before it was evente, just some moments after the sun had gone down.


    Once he arrived, he went to Ingrid''s apartment where he found all his other subordinates. Apart from Ingrid, he brought Olgud and Lina with him. Before leaving, he made sure to give Ingrid enough blood to satisfy her for up to a week. He was definitely not going to be returning so soon.


    Aldritch brought the two to Lada before sunrise and spent the rest of the day resting. Now that Lada was also a vampire, she found herself more tired and sleepy during the day and had to readjust slowly to this new life. If she wanted to continue like a regr human being, it would be a bit ufortable for a while, but ultimately she would be able to manage.


    Being a witch, however, this wasn''t too different from her usual routine.


    "Give me a lot of gold, I''ll be visiting the ve market in the outer wall this night." Aldritch said to Lada. After all, everything in that mansion and the people themselves belonged to her.


    "May I ask why, master?"


    "Well, to kill them, why else?... Actually, a change of ns, does Gavik "own" any other property that I can use to store ves inrge quantities of up to thousands? Of course, in a manner where they won''t be detected." Aldritch asked.


    "Do you n to create a human farm?" She asked, a bit surprised.


    "Yes, do you have a problem with that?" Aldritch asked, noticing her change in expression.


    "N-no, quite the opposite, master. If that is the case, I know of a perfect ce that will suite that need. I have a huge underground base over at one of Gavik''s properties, that ce can easily hold more than 1000 people with a lot of space left, they could create quite the settlement.


    I ced the third wife and her children there. Out of all the wives, she is the most calm headed and her children take after her, no one would ever suspect them of anything, making that ce much safer than any other." She said, her mind already wondering to different things like how such numbers will be maintained.


    "I see. You will arrange for that then."


    "Yes, master. You can leave the acquisition of the ves to me as well, I will handle it."


    "Very well then, I''ll entrustpletion of this task to you then." Aldritch said to her. "While you do that, I''ll still take some coins to the outer wall, I would be needing some urgently."


    Aldritch was still a bit paranoid, not sure if he was being hunted as they spoke. After Maggie returned from the academy, she didn''t give any report concerning Aldritch being chased by the academy or authorities, and the fact that she hadn''t heard anything meant that the academy was keeping the information on a low. Unknown to Aldritch, he had been mistaken to be a member of the red gate order.


    "As you wish, master."


    The sun was already down, but darkness was yet to fall. It was a good time for him to leave for the outer wall, so he could get there before it was toote.


    "Ah, yes, find someone with adequate skill in assassination and such stealthy way of fighting, let them put Olgud through, he seems to fit that category, despite his size and age." Aldritch said to Lada, to which she agreed.


    For Lada, she was yet to have a proper interaction with Lina and Olgud, that would be after they woke up, if they still hadn''t. Even though she was the newest member, in her memory, she was the oldest, as she had been with Aldritch even before joining the Luna Cult.


    She needed to ess them to determine how capable they were and how worthy they were to stand beside her master; this was only natural.


    Once the darkness had imed the skies, Aldritch was already onboard a train to the outer wall. The ride was going to take some hours; he could only wait patiently.


    Back at the mansion, Lada wasted no time in carrying out her duties, both those she was asked to and those she decided to do on her own.


    Concerning the case of training Olgud, she had someone suitable for the job who would be able to guide him in training, though, this person was not exactly a teacher, but having them guide him would still be far beneficial than receiving lessons from a low rank teacher.


    "Alexie, you''ll be tasked with supervising the ogre''s training. Teach him everything you know and mold him to be a fine assassin. He is not going to be one of you, so don''t try to brainwash him, he serves our master." Lada said.


    "Yes, master."


    "In that sense, I want to test him, let''s see what level he is at right now, don''t go overboard."


    "Yes master." Alexie faded away into the shadows.


    Lada had a grinced on her face lightly as she anticipated what would happen. While she was eager to see the results, she didn''t spend any more time before making moves to carryout the other tasks.


    ¡­


    While on the train to the outer wall, Aldritch kept going through the system as he had nothing better to do. Sometimes, it seemed like idtry gives rise to creativity and abstract thinking.


    In this short time, Aldritch was able to discover different things about himself and the system, maybe even possibly, the rest of the vampires under him.


    "This is very convenient, using it like this. Coupled with blood maniption, there''s literally no limit, is there?" He said to himself as he watched the red orb that floated in front of him at eye level. This orb was a physical manifestation of his blood bank. He had been using it to store blood all this while, but never knew it could be manifested like this.


    With this new discovery, he didn''t need to drink the blood of his victims anymore before he could store it. It was a great discovery. Coupled with blood maniption, he could just make a cut in a major artery and draw out all the blood from his victims, he could already control blood to that level now.


    ''Even though I don''t have good attack skills, I guess I can still kill people like this.'' He thought to himself with a grin etched on his face.


    ''hmm¡­'' Thinking of that, Aldritch brought out the list of all those under him, the vampires in his family.


    Now that he had discovered this trick, he would be able to delegate the task of harvesting blood to his subordinates, especially now that he was about to create a human farm.


    . .


    [Family (Hellsing)]


    Lina Hellsing Olgud Hellsing Ingrid Fenwick Hellsing Lada Vesnak


    <><><><><><><>


    .


    [Name: Lina Hellsing]


    [age: 20]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Fledgling]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1} {Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 96]


    .


    <><><><><><><>


    .


    [Name: Olgud Hellsing]


    [age: 40]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire Ghoul]


    [Evolution: Fledgling]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1}{Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 99]


    .


    <><><><><><><>.


    .


    [Name: Ingrid Fenwick Hellsing]


    [age: 27]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blood Sucker]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 1} {Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 77]


    .


    <><><><><><><>


    .


    [Name: Lada Vesnak Hellsing]


    [age: 61]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blood Sucker]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 5} {Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 55 >> 59 >> 65]


    .


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 63: Test

    "Huh? What''s going on with this figure? I''m sure her loyalty was at 60 before, how did it drop so much? And it''s even fluctuating like this¡­" Aldritch really didn''t know what to say about the situation, it was very bizarre indeed. Looking at it more, it was clear to him now that her loyalty had dropped before, but just when that happened, he had no clue.


    ''I need to watch these things more¡­ but it has only been a few days, how did things turn out like this. This was certainly a problem, but after thinking of it more, Aldritch came to a conclusion that it was rted to her being a witch.


    ''I doubt she has no protective amulet or artefact on her, even that could cause this I guess.'' At the point, there was nothing he could do, at least, the loyalty wasn''t reducing anymore.


    Aldritch watched the figure increase steadily until they came to a stop at 82, after hitting 82, her loyalty didn''t increase any further.


    Looking at the current 82, Aldritch was satisfied, this was enough, that meant that she would at least not betray him. Just how much of their loyalty these figures represented was still unknown to Aldritch, but since 82 out of 100 was a good margin, he deemed it good enough.


    Feeling bored again, Aldritch began questioning the system, asking different things, some relevant, others not so much. He even began ying with blood, making different shapes and constructs with it until an idea came to him.


    ''I wonder if I can make a weapon using the blood?'' He wondered.


    This was something he had seen many blood maniptors do in almost all the movies and fictional stories he had read, it was basically something that wasmon and seemed to be basic knowledge for all blood maniptors. Not to mention, having such a skill would be vital inbat and other situations.


    Vampires weren''t exactly meant to be swordsmen or such, Aldritch could feel it deep within, but that didn''t mean he could learn a thing or two about swords and daggers.


    He deconstructed the statue of himself which he had formed using some blood, then easily made a knife.


    Looking at the blood red thing before him, it certainly looked like a knife, but then again, that wouldn''t even cut a fly, talk less of a human. The next question was obvious, how could he make it hard enough to function the way he intended.


    After a minutes of thinking about it, Aldritch deconstructed the knife and made a simple ball instead. The ball or orb made of blood was the same as the knife from before,pletely liquid with nobat function other than blinding the enemy temporarily if he was to get it in their eyes.


    ''This shouldn''t be difficult, it''s simple physics, physics aided by magic and supernatural phenomena¡­'' he assured himself.


    His n was simple, condense the blood until it became solid.


    "Let''s start by trying to draw it into itself."


    ¡­


    "Olgud, you''re awake. I was going to meet with thedy master introduced before, are youing along?" Lina asked as she just left the room assigned to her. It happened to be that it was opposite Olgud''s.


    "Why not?" Olgud agreed. This was his initial n anyway, so it was no issue.


    They weren''t sure where to find Lada exactly, but running into any maid in the house and asking them would suffice, so that was what they sort to do.


    The corridor they were on was a bit lengthy, after all, the house was massive. Themps inside the house lit with a brighter shade of yellow, but there was no smell, one that would normally permeate the house from litmps and torches, it was strange indeed.


    Olgud noticed Lina looking at themps. He could tell quite certainly what was on her mind, "thesemps work through magic stones." He said, bringing an understanding look to Lina''s face.


    "Ohh, I see, no wonder it felt different. Wow, you know a lot of things¡­" She said, ncing back to Olgud briefly.


    "Hmm."


    In between each of thesemps was a normalmp holder where a normalmp lit wit fire was held, but all of them were not lit. Probably put in ce for back up, just in case.


    Just then after Lina had solved the issue with themps, all of them went off, plunging everywhere in darkness, though, being vampires, Lina and Olgud had no problem with seeing in the dark environment. Maybe it was because they were in apletely enclosed space, but their vision wasn''t as good as it would have been outside.


    "What''s going on? Are we under attack?" Lina asked, reaching for her sword before realizing that she didn''t bring it with her.


    Olgud was going to calm her down, saying something like it just a fluctuation or the power from the magic stones had run out, but his instincts said otherwise. Being an ogre, his battle senses were naturally sharp, but after bing a vampire, they had be even sharper.


    At the moment, Olgud could feel something amiss, as though he was being hunted. Suddenly, the oldmps lite up one after the other until the entire corridor was lit and the mes from themps burned. The light was considerably dimmer than the one produced by the magicmps, but at least their vision was returned to its peak now.


    Olgud gripped his sword which had a shorter than normal de with both hands, ready to attack or defend at any time, then suddenly, his instincts screamed for him to move out of the way¡­


    "DUCK!" He screamed to Lina who only dyed a little before bending down. Just a momentter, a de passed over their heads, leaving a scratch mark on the stone wall as a small spark was produced from the friction.


    Lina was slow to react, but Olgud had already raised his eyes to catch the figure that attacked them. Without a moment spent to think any further, he charged towards the figure with a burst of speed, thrusting his sword towards their assant''s back, aiming for the heart. Unfortunately, he was too slow, and all he hit was a shadow.


    ¡­


    *sh *sh * sh


    No matter how many times Olgud swung his de, he couldn''t touch his assant. He was totally powerless against her. As for Lina, without her weapon, herbat abilities were severely diminished. She was literally sitting out of the fight, there was also the fact that their assant didn''t bother with her and was focused on Olgud, even when she fought.


    "I can''t believe we would get attacked here, has this human betrayed our master?" Lina sounded a bit furious and angry, though she was holding back, not wanting to be taken by her emotions.


    "No!" Olgud spoke as he deflected a casual strike from the shadowy figure. "she''s not trying to kill us; this is just a test." He answered.


    After saying that, the shadowy figure moved faster than it had been, appearing before Olgud and knocking him back onto his knees. He was unsure of what had hit him, a punch or elbow or even a kick, all he knew was that he was sent flying backwards.


    "That''s enough. I''ve been ordered by my master to train you in the art of the shadows, this was just a test. Before you go deciding anything, know that this was an order that came ultimately from our lord, so take it seriously." The shadowy figure said in the voice of ady as her shadowy form dissipated, revealing a cloaked figure.


    "Come on, let''s go. Your training will start immediately, no cking off old man." She said, bringing down the hood of her cloak to reveal her crimson hair as she turned away from them.


    Lina''s anger calmed a bit, but she was still a bit furious, maybe it was because she was ignored throughout, or the fact that Lada had chosen to test them like this¡­ well, test Olgud, not her.


    "Where''s that woman?¡­"


    ¡­


    After a few hours, Aldritch reached the outer walls and Ingrid''s house. With a pouch filled with gold coins, Aldritch brought Ingrid with him to the ve market.


    This time, he wanted to buy as much as possible. Even though he had decided to start a kind of human farm for blood, Aldritch knew that the supply wouldn''t be so consistent because humans couldn''t produce and lose blood in such amounts like that, if not they would dry out and die¡­ ''I can always rece the dead, but that''s beside the point.


    I''d need some kind of scientist to maximize the gains from such a facility.'' He thought to himself. Giving the nature of this world he was in, if they were capable of making a train, he was sure that there would be someone somewhere with enough expertise to conceptualize his ideas, but that was if he could find them.


    ''That''ll be something to think aboutter, for now let''s focus on what''s on ground.''

 Chapter 64: Another Purchase

    "How many ves do you n on buying this time?" Ingrid asked, curious to know how many souls will be joining the afterlife that night.


    "I don''t quite know, a few thousand maybe."


    A few thousand? It certainly exceeded whatever figure she had in mind, it was just an absurd number!


    ''Will they even have that number? Unless they mix in others that are not so low ranked, I don''t think we''ll be able to get that number¡­'' she thought to herself.


    They were already close to the ve market and in fact were approaching the entrance. As fate would have it, they ran into someone very familiar.


    ''After bringing in the big cow, I''ll definitely be promoted soon. Let''s see, the branch at Fire doesn''t have any active manager, maybe that''s where I''ll be put to manage, but¡­ that ce isn''t good for business at all¡­ maybe Tuluse?


    Yeah, Tuluse should be good, that''s not a bad choice¡­'' While lost in his thought, Alvin had failed to notice Aldritch and Ingrid who were approaching the market''s entrance.


    "What has you smiling like that? Did you get a promotion or something?" Aldritch asked leisurely, immediately pulling Alvin out of his fantasies.


    "mm?... mmm??? S-sir, wee sir, once again. Please, if I may know what brings you here to us this fine evening?" Alvin asked with a wry smile.


    ''Fuck! I totally fumbled that one! Evening? What evening? It''s already so dark¡­'' If anything, he certainly wasn''t expecting Aldritch to be back, and not so soon either.


    "Why else would I be here?"


    "I-I see, to buy ves of course. Sorry for my attitude just now, you startled me." *Ahem¡­


    "Please, follow me in so we can talk more at length." He said with a forced smile on his face.


    Aldritch felt as though Alvin was being a bit cautious around him, but he couldn''t figure out why that would be, as he didn''t really have a reason to. I certainly am noting off threatening, am I? Or did they send spies after me like that noble?'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    Even though his expressions remained as they were, his mind was going through different things, thinking of ways to resolve any conflict that may happen if these ve brokers had decided to sell him out after seeing the mass murder hemitted by the river.


    For now, since there was no actual proof that they saw him, and the fact that he couldn''t just make Alvin give him the answer to the question, he decided to just y it out and see how it developed.


    ''Just likest time, there are people watching everything around here, they''d easily listen in on any conversation I have with this guy.''


    With that in mind, he followed Alvin alongside Ingrid who walked beside in, into the building.


    From another side, someone who was watching had noticed Aldritch''s arrival, takingnote of the fact that he had entered the building.


    ''Isn''t that the man from before?'' Argus thought to himself.


    He was here again to select some ves, and fortunately, he ran into Aldritch again, the same man who had taken all those salves from before.


    ''Back so soon, I wonder how many he''d buy this time¡­ or perhaps, some ves he had gotten were defective? It''s definitely a possibility with that number.''


    "L, check what that man came here for." He ordered.


    "Yes, master."


    Once Aldritch and Ingrid were shown to the same room they stayed in before, Alvin left for some time. On return, he brought the chairman, someone who Aldritch had seen and interacted with before.


    "Such a pleasure to see you so soon, please, what may we help you with today?" He asked, grinning enough that Aldritch caught sight of the two golden teeth in his mouth.


    "Same order as before, only this time, I need 50 gold''s worth." Aldritch said with a natural tone as though it was just another conversation.


    "Fi-fifty gold coins'' worth?" The chairman''s grin grew even wider as his body shivered faintly from hearing such amounts of gold being mentioned like that. It wasn''t every day one got to see such an opportunity like this, this was just amazing!


    ''I was going to get a promotion before, but if I can make this deal possible, perhaps, it will even be a double promotion!'' the chairman thought to himself. ''I can''t believe he wants to buy even more, after whipping us out just a few days ago¡­ for what purpose could he need so many ves?'' He questioned himself.


    Then again, as long as he was getting his money, he wouldn''t ask questions, neither did he care.


    "I can definitely provide you with you need, there''s just one little problem, you see, it will take some time to gather that number of ves. Please, if you can wait while that is done¡­"


    "No problem, I''ll wait. Though, I''d be happy if you arranged everything as quick as possible. In the meantime, I''d like to see some of those higher ranked ves, the better ones, preferably, those who used to be fighters or had special magical abilities." Aldritch said.


    "As you wish. Alvin, take our most beloved customer, to the underground area." The chairman said.


    Hearing him say this shook Alvin a bit as it was unexpected, "the underground?" he responded almost under his breath. He soon realized what his mouth had done though, that was meant to be a thought not words for others to hear. Well, that wasn''t the case either¡­


    "Right away, chairman. Please, sir, this way." Alvin said respectfully, leading Aldritch out of the room while the chairman headed elsewhere to facilitate the transport of the ves from other sources.


    "Chairman, Lord Argus Lionheart is here. He hase to conclude the talk from before." Someone came up to the chairman to report.


    "Huh? What''s 5 gold in front of 50? Tell him to be patient a bit more, I''ll join him shortly, I''m currently handling a very consequential matter. You know what to do." He didn''t even stop as his legs carried him elsewhere.


    The one who reported to him was confused, ''50 gold? Who''s spending 50 gold? On what?'' He truly was understood how serious the matter was, the lord from the Lionheart family just had to wait.


    ¡­


    ''Hmm?'' Aldritch caught something in the distance, something others didn''t notice, it was a signal, and from how it seemed, one meant for just him. ''Who might it be?'' He was going to ignore it, but curiosity influenced his decision and he changed his mind. "Hold on for a second, I''ll be right back." Aldritch said, giving Ingrid a knowing look.


    "H-huh? Sir? Y-" before Alvin could say any other thing, Ingrid put her hand in front of him to block him from advancing further as his body had naturally moved to stop Aldritch. Ingrid proved to be a suitable barrier, as he couldn''t even push her hand out of the way. Even though he wasn''t actively trying to do so, he could tell that the result would be the same even if he were to try.


    ''So strong¡­ A powerful man would normally have powerful guarding him. I better just watch and not risk my life.'' He thought to himself.


    Since these two could not be recognized to be part of any family of nobles or wealthy merchants, their ve market had concluded that Aldritch and Ingrid were powerful mercenaries from another kingdom or simr, since they didn''t match the description of any mercenaries from their kingdom.


    Of course, if they had done a thorough check, perhaps they could have found more on Ingrid, but looks could be often times deceiving.


    Aldritch followed the signal until he reached a turn, away from sight, there, he was surprised to see L, someone that hadn''t crossed his mind over the past few days.


    "I assume you Argus is here then?" He asked, going straight to the point.


    "Yes, master." She answered. She was much shorter than Aldritch, so her looking at him with her head straight gave her the cold look of a killer.


    "Good, you''ll let me know his position, I''ll be taking him with me also." Aldritch said to her as an idea quickly sparked in his head.


    "Yes, master. Would you like me to handle it?"


    "Are you capable?" He asked.


    "Even though he is a magician, I rank higher than he does, also, I know all his moves and spells, he can never win against me. Then again master, it won''t result to a fight, it will be done quietly." Her words exuded confidence, so Aldritch couldn''t help but believe in her abilities.


    "Very well then, I''ll leave it to you. Bring him to the forest, the same ce as before."


    "As youmand, master." After that, she left, and Aldritch returned to Alvin and Ingrid.


    "Sorry, a slight dy. Let''s proceed."


    "No problem at all. Please, this way." Alvin gestured towards the now opened metal door that stood alone away from any other door.

 Chapter 65: Unexpected Encounter

    ''Wow, so not just the goblins and ogres are in this world?'' Aldritch thought to himself. Before him, he could see numerous containers of different kinds holding different types creatures and races.


    ''Is that some kind of snake person? A Naga? Amia?'' Aldritch wasn''t sure what to call it, though, the huge pair of melons hanging from its chest would suggest he went with thetter. Even though the breasts were enticing, the rest of the body wasn''t so much as enticing as it was a bit repulsive. See, Aldritch had an innate dislike towards snakes, one could even call it hate.


    Alvin took him around the undergroundir where all the exotic and powerful ves were kept, there were even a fair bit of humans in there, probably powerful people who had fallen through one means or another and ended up here.


    Most of these ves looked a little malnourished, just a little bit, but their eyes were quite different from those of a normal person, as though their minds were being suppressed. ''This will most likely be the work of a witch, they should be the only ones with such magic.'' Aldritch concluded. Either them or those from the red gate order.


    ''Humans are morepatible with turning into vampires, from my hypothesis.''


    "I''ll take all the humans in here."


    "A-all?"


    "All¡­ and her." Aldritch said, pointing to a red skinned girl who wore a solemn expression, sitting at the corner of her cage and paying no attention to anything happening outside.


    "As you wish, I''ll arrange for that right away. Is there any other one you''d like?"


    "No, that''s all." He said.


    "Very well then."


    Aldritch returned outside above ground and waited in a VIP waiting room for everything to be arranged for him.


    Ten minutester, Aldritch was presented with the ves he got from the undergroundir, they numbered 20 in total, including the red skinned girl.


    Just these 20 costed him 50 gold coins. It was absurd, but he believed their worth to be just that much.


    ''You all better turn into fine vampires for me.'' He thought to himself, shaking off the possibility of all of them turning into ghouls and bing useless.


    After some time, within a few short minutes, Aldritch was done with the contracting process. It was a bit different with these ves as it had more of a magical aspect to it, having to drip his blood on their ve cors and such, but it wasn''t a cumbersome process.


    This new ves were brought to him inside the VIP section. Looking at them, he could still see the docile look in their eyes.


    "Why do they look like that?" He asked, concerned he had just paid for defective products.


    "It is a spell casted on them to make them more, passive. It has been taken off already, the effect will wear off gradually within a few minutes." Alvin answered.


    "And those?" Aldritch pointed at one of the ves who had a metallic cor around their neck and a buckle on each wrist and another pair on their ankles.


    "I would suggest you keep them on, sir. With those, the ves will be forced to do whatever you tell them to and follow your everymand. Also, as long as they have that on, they won''t be able to harm you."


    "I see¡­ and why don''t you have these on every ve? It surely will make things easier."


    "These are not easy to make or get, sir. Besides, they also y an important part in the reason why these ones are more expensive, by at least half a gold coin. There''s also the fact that these can''t just be made on demand, resources are limited, so is manpower."


    Aldritch didn''t ask further questions. In a proper fantasy world, perhaps, there would be such reality defying ck smiths and artificers, making things a bit easier.


    "Give us some privacy, will you? And please, ask the one listening in to leave as well." Aldritch said to Alvin with a mild smile on his face, a friendly type.


    This smile sent chills down Alvin''s spine, the main reason being his shock that Aldritch knew they were listening in on his conversation in secret. Seeing him smile like that, his instincts warned him that it wasn''t at all a friendly one as it seemed.


    Without even trying to give an excuse or apologise, Alvin bowed deeply, "AS YOU WISH, SIR," he then left.


    Alvin suddenly came to a stop before he exited the room, causing Aldritch to raise an eyebrow. He turned and walked back to Aldritch, "I believe this will be of great assistance, sir." After saying that he left immediately.


    ''He''s definitely not ordinary at all!'' Alvin almost ran out of the room, but he maintainedposure and walked himself out. As for those listening in, they didn''t need Aldritch to tell them anything, they could feel the animosity that emanated briefly from Aldritch, that wasn''t trouble worth beckoning.


    Aldritch waited for a bit more until most of the ves'' minds cleared up.


    Inspecting the book he had been given, he found it to contain somemands and other things for interacting with the ves, or more urately, their cors. "Not bad, a guide manual."


    After a minute or so more, the ves started regaining themselves fully. Now that they were fully alert, most of them seemed angrier than normal, or at least not happy. Aldritch could even feel a bit of pressureing from a few of them that he couldn''t feel before.


    ''I have some powerful ones with me it seems.''


    "Wide awake everyone, my name is Aldritch Mondragon Hellsing, your new master."


    Contrary to what he felt the reaction would be, they all looked rtively calm even after hearing him say that. ''Have they been desensitized to that extent?''


    It was certainly a good thing that they remained calm and he didn''t have to deal with any annoying situation, but the uniformity in it was quite unsettling.


    He looked at one ve to his right who looked like he wanted to say something but couldn''t bring out the words.


    "Do these cors perhaps have some way of restricting speech as well?" He thought to himself, moving closer to inspect it more. Even after looking at it for some time, Aldritch couldn''t figure it out.


    Instead of wasting more of his time, he just referred to the book he had been given, "let''s see¡­ oh, it''s right here." Aldritch spoke themand and the ve was now able to speak, and the first thing that came out of his mouth¡­


    "Dragons dump Wyvern shit on your tombstone, bastard."


    "¡­"


    ''Is that supposed to be an insult?''


    "Wyvern?" Ingrid muttered. She had been sitting quietly just watching all that was happening, but the word wyvern did catch her off guard, more like it was new to her.


    "Hmph, I would burn you alive with my dragon if I wasn''t in these chains." The man said. He looked to be around his early forties, but that could have also been caused by the full beard covering most of his face.


    "Dragon? You have a dragon?" Aldritch asked, a little surprised.


    "Fools who know nothing about power, you think cleaving a boulder is strength? No, splitting a mountain top is." The man gritted his teeth as he spoke with much anger that Aldritch couldn''t figure out the origin of.


    "And yet, you''re the one wearing a ve cor." Aldritch said.


    "Hmph¡­ I had no choice." The man uttered under his breath. Well, Aldritch heard him loud and clear.


    "I take it you''re not originally from this world then? Who else amongst you shares a simr story? move to my right, the others, move to my left." Aldritch said.


    Out of the 20 ves, only four stood on the right side, including the girl with red skin. Even now, her expression remained the same as before, in fact, she didn''t even look to have been affected by the spell they were said to have been put under.


    Aldritch had them introduce themselves, but before that, he removed most of the limitations from the ve, giving them back their speech, freedom of movement, and some other things.


    To his right stood two men and two women.


    "So, tell me about your world and why we know nothing about power here." Aldritch said while walking back to his seat.


    Hearing what the man said before, he came to just one conclusion. If he currently wasn''t in warworld, then the other world he had been hearing about was definitely it. He had this thought before, and even though hecked concrete proof, he still strongly believed that to be true. Depending on what he was going to hear, it would confirm his theories.


    It took about thirty minutes for Aldritch to listen to what the man had to say, starting from his name. At the end of it all, it turned out that the world wasn''t warworld, or at least the man never mentioned anything of sorts.


    "I see, what a world indeed. Then, have you heard of warworld?" Aldritch asked, his tone a bit more serious.


    "¡­"


    "How does someone from a lower world know of warworld?" The other man who had remained silent throughout suddenly spoke, furrowing his brows slightly while speaking in a deeper tone.

 Chapter 66: A Show of Strength

    "Where''s Lord Argus? Didn''t you say he was waiting for me in the VIP room? Let''s go see him now that I have some free time." The chairman said. Even though he was going to meet with Argus, he waspletely invested in something else.


    "Um, chairman, Lord Argus has left. His bodyguard said he wasn''t feeling well, so she escorted him back. Right now, another customer is in the VIP area where lord Argus was in before he left."


    "I see, it must be that man then, let me go meet him, I don''t want him getting impatient." The chairman said before promptly leaving.


    As the chairman walked off, the man who had given him the report suddenly remembered that Alvin had asked him to inform him first thing once the chairman was back, so he hurried to find Alvin.


    ¡­


    ''Hm? No maid or guard stationed here? Are these people mad? Who trained these fools??? Have I perhaps gone too soft?'' the chairmanined in his mind as he found the door of the VIP roompletely empty.


    He hastened his steps as he approached the door, pushing it open and going inside¡­ well, the sight within was quite shocking.


    ''Where did all these onese from¡­ wait, these cors¡­'' the chairman''s jaw almost dropped, but he swiftly controlled himself and maintainedposure. ''Is this young man perhaps the illegitimate son the king has been hiding?!!'' his shock was understandable, after all, one would have to be of a powerful and influential noble family to be able to spend like this.


    Even though he didn''t know how much had gone into purchasing these ves, he could still draft a rough estimate, and the numbers had him shaking a little below.


    ''Who can stop my promotion to regional manager now?!'' the chairman calmed himself again before speaking.


    "Sir, you purchased some of our special ves too¡­"


    ¡­


    "How does someone from a lower world know of warworld?" The other man asked, furrowing his brows slightly while speaking in a deeper tone.


    "Hm?" Aldritch was taken aback by his words, lower world? So he does know warworld?


    These thoughts shed in Aldritch''s mind. Before he could answer though, the chairman make an entrance and caused the entire room to fall in silence.


    After standing still for a few seconds while everyone looked at him, the chairman finally spoke, "Sir, you purchased some of our special ves too¡­"


    ''This money loving¡­''


    "Yes, I spent an additional 50 gold, and I''d say, it was worth it." Aldritch spoke with a mild smile on his face while his eyes shimmered faintly. Knowing clearly what the chairman was all about, he wouldn''t hold back.


    "I-I see, splendid! Ah- the rest will be arriving in less than an hour, I hope that wouldn''t be too much of your time taken?"


    "I can wait, besides, I still have things to do with these ones."


    "I see, ok then, I won''t interrupt." The chairman left as fast as he came and a strange awkwardness filled the room, though, only for some seconds.


    "Will you answer me?" The man asked again.


    Aldritch thought briefly of it, but there really was no way to exin it. Was he to tell the man that he was chosen by a god or something? Would he even believe him? As for Aldritch, he had no reason to fear mentioning that fact, though¡­


    "You won''t answer? I''ll bring it out of you!" The man spoke agitatedly as the shackle around his neck shattered into several pieces, so did the shackles on his wrists and ankles.


    Without a moment to process what had just happened, Aldritch only saw the man rush towards him, almost appearing to be a blur, then¡­


    *VOOOM


    Around the entire ve market, a wave of magical energy weighed everyone down, causing some to even go on their knees.


    It was like pandemonium all around. Those who were adept at using mana, even just a little were able to tell where it came from. For the spies who were listening in on Aldritch before, they felt a strange relief that they had not stayed back trying to listen in on his conversations.


    The only time most people had experienced or heard of such release of magical energy was always during battles where someone was certain to lose their life.


    "What was that just now? I just left the room¡­" Not wanting to find out what was going on in particr, the chairman forced his legs and stood up, dragging himself away from that VIP room.


    "Chairman¡­ what just happened? That was from the VIP were that young lord is." Alvin asked with furrowed brows as he rushed forward making his way to the VIP room where Aldritch was.


    "You know that and are going there? If you want to die feel free, I will live to get my promotion." Hearing the chairman say that gave Alvin a jolt, making him reevaluate his earlier decision. Not knowing what was going on within that room and preserving his life seemed like a better option.


    Though a brief moment of chaos struck those outside the VIP room, those inside were in an even worse situation as they were still tense all over. Apart from the ves, Ingrid was frozen rock solid as she could do nothing but watch the events unfolding before her eyes. From her perspective, the man had literarily disappeared and reappeared before Aldritch.


    The fear of death had risen in her, and her instincts screamed for her to run away, but ironically, she was frozen solid and couldn''t muster the strength nor courage to move even the slightest muscle.


    The ves shared a simr situation to her, though some looked to be recovering faster than the others, while a few fainted.


    ''He certainly has the strength alright?'' Aldritch thought to himself seeing his current situation.


    At the moment, his entire body was being suspended mid-air from his cor. The man was roughly of simr height to him and had a slightly bigger build, but in a fantasy world, that didn''t really matter in the end, especially for someone who ims to havee from a higher world.


    "I give you thest chance to talk or I kill you." The man said in a cold voice. His threat, even though not directed to the rest of the people there, cut through their minds like a sharp sword and they felt every word of it.


    As for Aldritch, he also felt the same feeling as the rest, but being in front of people who were going to be under him, there was no way he could show weakness, it would never be forgotten, not to say, their respect for him would plummet down the drains.


    The first thing that came to mind was to use hypnosis and minorpulsion, but that didn''t result into anything good as the man resisted it right away, shocking Aldritch who also received a system notification.


    [Target has resisted the effects of ''hypnosis'' and ''minorpulsion'']


    "Did you just try to control me with a skill?" The man asked, his voice even colder.


    Even though the others expected that to be the point where Aldritch was either beaten to rubbish or even killed, Aldritch didn''t look the part in the slightest.


    "No, I was just trying to end this painlessly¡­" He said, activating another skill.


    Using blood maniption, Aldritch disrupted the blood in the man''s left hand which held him by the cor, causing his skin to churn in strange and unnatural manner. This very action caused the man extreme pain, so much that he retracted his hand immediately and jumped a few steps backwards with a painful expression etched on his face.


    Aldritch''s feet touched the ground as hended lightly. The entire room fell deeper into silence after witnessing this. If Aldritch was able to make such a powerful man that had all of them suffocating and kneeling to retreat, didn''t that mean he was just as powerful or even stronger?


    Ingrid''s expression got a bit more fearful after seeing this before rxing more. At this moment, her cold heart was more active than someone who had just been scared by a clown. It is said that vampires have a heart that doesn''t beat, while in reality, it only pulsates extremely slow with very wide intervals. In such events or during fights, this rate might increase.


    Standing back on the ground, Aldritch withdrew what he was doing to the man, straightening his cor softly and adjusting his coat. He didn''t pay the man any attention, baiting him for another attack, to which the man indulged, just as he expected.


    Even though the man was way faster than him and would cleave off his head before he could even react, that wouldn''t be the case if Aldritch was to predict his attack before it happened.


    Just when his leg had pushed off the ground, Aldritch ceased the blood flow to the heart by holding all the blood close to his heart in ce. This induced a sharp pain in the man''s chest, causing him to crash face first into the ground. Before of his brief momentum, his body which was being propelled forward copsed and slid towards Aldritch.


    Before it could hit his legs, he stopped it using his foot.


    The man tried to raise his head and look at Aldritch with pain in his eyes, managing to muster a few words before Aldritch ceased the blood flow to his brain, "vam-pire-"


    *tud


    His head hit the floor and he fainted from, majorly fromck of oxygen to the brain, narrowly escaping death.


    "Ingrid, go get Alvin, will you? We''ll need another set of those restricting pieces." Aldritch said to her, not quite knowing what to call the shackles the man had on.

 Chapter 67: You were Picked by a God?

    "-and where will be your destination?" Alvin asked Ingrid.


    "Same asst time."


    "Very well, I will inform the lead coachman." Alvin said, before leaving to do as he had said.


    Ingrid returned to the coach that was to carry her and Aldritch. Everything had been readied now and they were just about to leave.


    The entire street outside the ve market waspletely covered, filled with several carriages that were of thergest size. If anyone was to see this, they would thing that the royal soldiers were back from a great war and were on a parade.


    After counting all the ves, 50 gold coins was able to get Aldritch not less than 10,000 ves. In just one night, he alone had emptied all the ve markets within the entire outer wall, buying out all their lower priced ves and those within that range.


    Aldritch himself was quite surprised that they could pull off transportation of such a number from all around under just two hours, but he wasn''tining one bit.


    Just likest time, Aldritch had all the ves hypnotized so they wouldn''t try to escapeter on. This time, instead of using his eyes as normal, he found a better way that was more suited for a crowd, which was hypnosis through sound.


    The major reason why he had been using his eyes was well, because he had no idea he could also use other means, and that was chiefly due to the specifications for using ''minorpulsion'', which required eye contact. Because of this, he grew ustomed to using his eyes, as he always used both skills simultaneously, but this time, he could bypass that.


    Also serving as a form of training for Ingrid, she was tasked with conducting a kind of pre hypnotism through ''minorpulsion''. Even though she didn''t know she could do such a thing, she turned out to be a quick learner and had soon gotten the hang of using the skill.


    Aldritch requested for a hall that could fit as many people as possible, and it just so happened that the ve market had such a ce that could hold around 200 people if they squeezed themselves in a little.


    After making sure that they were left alone, Aldritch practiced using his voice, which was easier than he had thought initially. Instead of having to induce a hypnotic state first by eye contact before giving themand, Aldritch utilized the age old hypnotic trick to make things work.


    Using a simple word, "sleep", he was able to put everyone who heard his voice in a trance, and the rest of the process would happen from there on. Once he was done, he could just have them awake and then they leave.


    Once all that had been done, that was when the ves were all packaged into different carriages to be taken to the middle of nowhere.


    Inside the carriage Aldritch was on, the man from before was also inside, though, unlike Ingrid who was sitting opposite Aldritch, he was lying face up on the ground with his back on the floor.


    After the incident from before, Aldritch requested for him to be put into restrictive shackles again, though, he wasn''t putting much faith in its effectiveness. (A/N: the shackles don''t have any chains, just the parts that go around his neck, wrists, and ankles)


    After the shackles were put on him, Aldritch didn''t take off any restriction even after the man woke up, shortly before they were to move out. Being unable to move, he was carried into the carriage where and Aldritch and Ingrid would be on board, as per his request.


    The carriage soon rolled off, headed towards the destination as specified.


    Aldritch wished to talk to him obviously, after all, he had him logged into the same carriage. Following the same process as before, he lifted the restriction stopping him from talking, returning free speech to the man.


    "What is a vampire, doing in a lower world?" The man asked. He wasid on the carriage floor looking at its ceiling because he couldn''t shift his eyes downwards enough to look at Aldritch whom he was talking to.


    "You are calmer now, that''s a better start. First off, why don''t with names?" Aldritch said.


    Since he had already stated his back in the VIP room when introducing himself, there was no need to do so a second time.


    The man stayed silent for some prolonged seconds before finally speaking, "my name is Lodestar Gragnor of the proud family of The Dragons'' Blest."


    ''Is that a thing amongst these guys from the other side?'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    "Seeing as you''re a vampire, I now understand why you would know of warworld, but then, what is a vampire doing here in a lower world? You monsters haven''te to conquer this world, have you?" the man''s voice was filled with skepticism, and Aldritch could feel it.


    Well, if there was one thing Aldritch got from what he just said, it was that he wasn''t the only vampire around, at least not in other worlds that is.


    "You are mistaken, I am not from your world. Also, you keep referring to this world as a lower world¡­"


    "It is because it is." The man responded.


    "How so?"


    It took a few seconds for him to answer, but when he did, Aldritch didn''t get a definitive answer, since the man couldn''t exin how exactly it was. The important thing was that this was indeed a lower world, and in fact, there were several such worlds, though, not a lot had living beings of such intelligence or even life in general.


    "-this world was apparently discovered a while back, and many mages have been trying to open a steady portal that connected both worlds, since this was the first world that had been discovered that also had humans in it. Normally, it shouldn''t be so difficult, after all, this isn''t the first time, but for whatever reason, a stable portal cannot be maintained.


    Well, the mages have their ideas and hypothesis on how that is possible for humans to exist on a lower world, but I wouldn''t know much about that, so I can''t tell you a lot in that aspect." Lodestar exined.


    "If you truly aren''t from our world, then how do you know of warworld?" he asked, still curious.


    Aldritch paused for a bit, pondering on how to answer the question. He then casted a nce at Lodestar who was trying to look at Aldritch by rolling down his eyes, though, he couldn''t quite do it.


    "I learnt of it from a god¡­"


    "A GOD??"


    "¡­originally, I thought this was the warworld, but I quickly found out that it wasn''t. Your world doesn''t appear to be it either." Aldritch said. He chose not to hide the influence of a god in his knowledge of warworld, but then he didn''t make it clear what exactly his rtionship was with the god, so it was good.


    "Wait wait wait, hold on a second, did you just say a god? The only time gods contact those from the mortal world like that is when they pick an envoy¡­ but to select someone from a lower world¡­ I see¡­ but no, this isn''t warworld, and you''re right, my world isn''t either.


    You see, the WarWorld is said to be a secluded dimension, even for the gods, an ancient test ground, that is the ce where those qualified to advance to the next stage seek. From what I''ve heard, those who make it to warworld undergo a single test, to survive and stand as thest ones alive. Those who pass this test are then qualified to ascend the boundaries of mortality into godhood.


    If you have been selected by a god, then your chances of making it to warworld and even through are quite high, at least, your advantage could be said to be 10 times that of a normal person."


    "I never said I was blessed or selected by any god... You seem to be quite knowledgeable about this topic." At this point, Aldritch hade to the conclusion that this wasmon knowledge in Lodestar''s world, since he was sure that anyone could advance in strength, and main for those heights. Then again, there was a possibility of that not being the case.


    "Well, I am also a candidate chosen to enter Warworld, you see." Lodestar said in a serious tone.


    "Ohh?" Aldritch nced at him. If everyone in warworld had to try and kill themselves, then wasn''t knowing those who were also going to enter there an advantage? So you could kill them earlier before they became trouble?


    "As you may have figured out, the information about warworld is not something everyone knows. Well, almost everyone knows, but all they know is that it is a ce where you go to ascend to godhood, the other details are only obtained naturally as one''s strength raises and they meet more informed people." He exined.


    Even though Lodestar couldn''t see Aldritch''s face, he could tell he was being stared at, and not in a good manner.


    "You can rx, I am not your enemy in thepetition of warworld, that is as long as I can''t find the solution to my problem. It may sound simple to just get stronger and enter warworld, but strength doesn''te that easily¡­ trust me." Lodestar said in a somber voice.


    Aldritch could tell that his words came from a ce of hurt, or somece simr.


    Thinking about what Lodestar just said, Aldritch could rte, ''I wonder just how much blood I would needter on when increasing my stats start bing even more difficult?'' he wondered to himself. Certainly, the path ahead was not in any shape or form an easy one.

 Chapter 68: Racking BP

    Aldritch, being rather curious about the world Lodestar came from, spent the entire journey asking questions, learning new things as they moved.


    Lodestar himself had dropped his guard considerably, but even then, Aldritch didn''t remove any restrictions.


    Aldritch had thought of turning him into a vampire, but whether it was the right thing to do was still undecided.


    They soon arrived at their destination. It took a few minutes, actually, maybe 10 or 20 minutes, for all the ves to be brought down from the carriages to stand beside the roads. Because of their numbers, theypletely covered the road and surrounding forest areas close to the road.


    Once everything was done, the head coachman reported to Aldritch before bidding him farewell.


    For Lodestar, who couldn''t walk on his own, Aldritch left him to some ves to carry along while Ingrid led all of them towards the location they had used before, close to the river.


    As for Aldritch, while Ingrid took care of moving the ves, he scouted the area first, then visited the two guards who were stationed there to put them to sleep, just like he had done before. Coincidentally, it happened to be the same guards as the ones who were there before when he had been there.


    Aldritch quickly took care of them and came down. He had checked around already, but he couldn''t find any traces of L who was supposed to be waiting for them there. For the time being, he decided to just shrug it off.


    The first thought that came to his mind was the possibility of her regaining her memories and breaking his hypnosis, but that would have to be possible if witches at such levels roamed about freely and in big numbers.


    Just like before, Ingrid brought ves to him in batches, this time increasing their numbers since he had found a more efficient way to collect the blood into his blood bank.


    Before Aldritch, a maroon coloured orb hung, floating. Once the ves came, he would make a deep cut on their necks, severing the major vein. Using his blood maniption, he would draw out blood from the ves until nothing could be drawn out. Once the blood came within a certain range of the orb, it would automatically be sucked into it.


    This time, even with therger numbers, Aldritch was able to finish everything within a few hours. After everything was done, the only ones left were the 20 he had bought separately. They also saw what happened, all of it, and most certainly, they all thought that was going to be their faith.


    Even though they wished to flee using all of their might, it would be impossible, as they were bound by the ve contract which recognized Aldritch as their master, and unlike Lodestar, the rest didn''t seem to be able to break out of the restraints so willfully¡­ even Lodestar didn''t seem to be able to do so freely.


    "From the one closest to me, starting this way." Aldritch ordered. Compelled by the power of the contract, they had no choice but to follow hismands.


    The first person walked to him with apprehensive eyes. Fear was evident in her gaze. Unlike the others, these ves had not been hypnotized. They were fully aware of their situation.


    Once the girl approached Aldritch, he saw that she was around his age in looks, perhaps a bit younger.


    Without lingering around, he made a small sharp cut on her shoulder, drawing blood. Her expression worsened, and she even started shedding tears as she shook her head from side to side, her face molded into an ugly expression of fear.


    "Rx, I won''t kill you¡­ well, that actually depends on your fate, I guess." After all, he couldn''t control who would turn sessfully into a vampire or a ghoul. There was also the case of a vampire ghoul which was a bitplicated.


    Once the catalyst entered into the open wound, it took some time before the reaction started.


    After all the frantic shaking had urred for a brief moment, Aldritch found out that she turned into a ghoul.


    It was quite sad, but then there was nothing he could do about it. Without wasting any time on her, he released her, putting her to rest as she turned into ashes, pouring on the ground as the gentle breeze blew some away.


    Witnessing what just happened certainly wasn''t a good thing for thoseing after her, since it seemed like an even worse fate. The other ves were killed and their blood sucked into some red orb, and this one just straight up turned into ashes before their eyes, it certainly wasn''t good either way. Not to mention, it looked painful when he body jerked wildly for a few seconds.


    Even though they haboured such thoughts, there was nothing they could do but follow the order and move forward.


    Just like the first girl, Aldritch repeated the process with the rest of the ves, leaving only Lodestar and the girl with red skin.


    Out of the other 17 that came after the first girl, they were all sessful, except one who turned into a ghoul and faced the same fate as the first girl. Luckily, out of all of them, none turned into a vampire ghoul, they all turned into vampires of varying ranks.


    Aldritch found all their loyalties to be above 60, but most of them had a loyalty of 60 at the mark.


    After going through all these, Aldritch stopped to think a bit. Previously he was going to ignore warworld as a whole and just chase what he felt would give him satisfaction, power and women, but now that he had confirmed that warworld was in a totally different world, he started to ponder if his current goals were worth it.


    He still wanted it all, but what was the point if he was going to give it all up and leave for another world? What would be the point of fighting for all of the things in this current world then, after all, he could just do the same in the other world.


    It certainly was food for thought. s, Aldritch needed to discuss with Lodestar more on things on the other world to help him make a better decision.


    It was really two paths before him, either he just went on with his normal n and live his life, joining warworld afterwards, or use this world as a stepping stone to build his foundation before entering a world where people could really split mountains with one move and skill.


    "All of you, let''s go. Bring him along." Aldritch said to them.


    They returned to Ingrid''s house first before dawn. Even though the house was small, they had to fit themselves in and sleep as day time wasing. Coupled with the fact that they had stayed awake all night, they had now been turned into vampires, so their bodies were tired and though not instantly adjusted, they were now nocturnal creatures.


    Before the sun was up fully, just when the sky had started brightening, Aldritch found himself to be the only one awake, even Lodestar and the red skinned girl who he had learnt her name to be Rykia had fallen asleep, it was a stressful day after all, even Lodestar thought he would be killed, though he still wasn''t sure what his predicament was.


    Aldritch for one was surprised he could sleep so soundly.


    He was the only one in Ingrid''s room apart from her, but he was still awake. He at least had to let her sleep in her own room and not with a bunch of strangers, at least for the time being, regarding the fact that they were now family.


    "Let''s take a look at my gains." Aldritch thought to himself.


    After the entire process, Aldritch was able to rack up 2,400 BP, which was a lot,pared to his past earnings. Looking at it was good enough to put a smile on his face.


    .


    [Name: Aldritch Mondragon Hellsing]


    [age: 22]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blooded Vampire]


    [Blood Bank: 30]


    [BP: 2,500]


    .


    [HP: ====]


    [SP: 85/85]


    [Strength: 25]


    [Agility: 25]


    [Dexterity: 15]


    [Vitality: 15]


    [Intelligence: 15]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption Lvl 7} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 6} {Healing Factor} {Blood Bond}]


    [Skills: {Hypnosis (Lvl 8)}]


    ¡­


    His stats hadn''t changed much, but some of his skills had increased in level. He got several notifications from the system, but ignored them, so he was also just finding out about the skill leveling up. Once he reached level 10, there was a chance of some skills evolving into more powerful skills, so he also waited for that future event.


    If he had more BP to spare, perhaps he would just level them up directly, but given his current condition, that wouldn''t be possible.


    For the time being, he could only choose to strengthen himself and one of hispanion.


    ''That''ll be when I return to Lada''s, for now¡­'' Aldritch thought to himself, reclining on the chair he was on.


    A few thoughts about the future were on his mind, and he was yet to make the final decision, as whatever decision he came to in the end would massively change how he would interact with this world, and the world woulde to see him¡­ ''I still have time, I shouldn''t rush things and just think it through slowly. For now, I can just focus on what''s before me.''


    ¡­


    "I need some kind of appraisal skill for people, seriously."

 Chapter 69 : New Home New Base

    Aldritch was still thinking about some things when he saw the window being pried open. The very next moment, L came in from it, and on her shoulder was Argus who seemed to be unconscious.


    "L, I wondered where you might be when I didn''t see you at the location where I asked you to bring him to." Aldritch said to her.


    "Sorry master, I had to make a detour due to some nosey bunch, it took me a while." She said.


    Aldritch didn''t really want to hear the exnation, so he didn''t question her further.


    "Will he be able to go missing for a couple of days?"


    "Yes master, that wouldn''t be a problem at all, he normally those so, besides, his family doesn''t put him in such a high regard, they don''t really care if he went missing for an entire week." She said.


    "Very well then."


    Aldritch asked her to tie him up well and ce him at the corner of the room. He was a bit tired, so he decided to sleep for the time being.


    Before doing that, he gave L a little task to book train tickets to the inner wall, luckily, Argus had a few gold coins that Aldritch added to his before giving her the entire pouch. She just had to buy out the entire first ss coach so that they would face no issues.


    ¡­


    "Kyaaa!!" an ear piercing scream woke Aldritch up from his sleep.


    He looked to see where it came from, only to find Ingrid staring at Argus who was now wide awake. She certainly didn''t recognize him as one of the ves, neither was any other person supposed to be in there, not to mention the fact that she was already flustered from waking up beside Aldritch, she couldn''t help the reaction.


    Once she opened her eyes to see Aldritch''s back so close to her face, the first thing that came to her mind was the incident that urred when she walked in on Aldritch and Lina, then all the tales Lina had filled her mind with resurfaced¡­ a virgin''s life.


    "What is it, Ingrid?" Aldritch asked as he dragged himself out of bed after realizing it wasn''t a serious matter like an attack or simr.


    "T-there''s a man here¡­ he''s tied up¡­"


    "He''s a bit strong, but that''s it, he can''t harm you." L said to Ingrid, appearing out of nowhere to stand beside her. The sudden appearance caused Ingrid to freak out, giving her a jump scare, but she immediately recognized L from before.


    "Are you the one who brought him in here?" She asked.


    "Yeah, master''s orders." L answered.


    "I see¡­ sorry for the unsightly reaction, everything happened so unexpectedly that''s why." She exined herself while helping herself up to her feet shyly.


    "Mm. L, what about the task I gave you?" Aldritch asked as he got out of bed, cracking his neck lightly after sitting up.


    "Done, these are the tickets." She reached for a pouch behind her back and pulled out several tickets handing them to Aldritch, who gestured for her to give them to Ingrid.


    "You''ll be handling that." He said.


    Getting up, he reached for his white shirt hanging from the chair. His body looked almost chiseled, with a lean physique. Vampires had supernatural strength, so they are capable of exerting much more force with their bodies whenpared to human.


    Well, with magic being used everywhere, it wasn''t a new thing anymore for someone with a small build to exert power irrtive to logic, whenpared to their body size, even girls could crack walls with a punch.


    Ingrid went out into the living room to get everyone on their feet so they could leave once night came as it was still somewhat bright outside even though the sun had gone down already.


    "Hey, old man, wake up¡­ wake up we''re about to leave." Rykia nudged at Lodestar several times to get him to wake up.


    Rindher, the other man who was from the same world as Lodestar was close by and couldn''t look at the sight before him anymore, surely, this girl was being too soft¡­ that is no way to wake anybody up.


    "-such pet touches won''t do a thing, smack him hard on the face right there, and he''ll surely wake up." He said with a mildly irritated expression.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course! That''s how you wake a man up properly, that''s not a delicatedy before you, you know?" He said again, almost rolling his eyes.


    Listening to him, Rykia straightened her palm first. Making sure it was firm, she struck Lodestar on his right cheek, sending his head into the wall.


    "What the! Curses, child! Why in the world would you do that!" Lodestar groaned angrily as the pain assaulted him sharply.


    "So-sorry, it was Rindher who said I should do it, I swear! It was him!" Rykia cried out while pointing at Rindher¡­ who was lo longer there as he had snuck away quietly.


    Lodestar looked at where she was pointing her finger to, but all that was there was empty space with a wall background¡­ ''that bastard coward!''


    He gritted his teeth unable to do anything and just gave up.


    "Why''d you want me awake so bad? It''s night for crying out loud." Heined, before realizing how everyone else was already up¡­ "oh."


    "We''re going to leave in a few minutes, that''s what Lady Ingrid said."


    "Lady Ingrid? When''d you learn etiquettes? Besides, if you refer to the one who bought you as master, shouldn''t you then call her mistress? Or something like that¡­"


    An hourter, everyone was soon ready, and once the time was right, they all left.


    The journey took a few hours, but they managed to reach the inner wall before toote. Even then, there were scarcely any carriages moving about as time was well over 11 pm already.


    Aldritch was lucky enough to find one public carriage that was probably on its way home after a long day of work, just the thing he needed.


    In a few seconds, Ingrid had used ''minorpulsion'' to make the driver of the carriage take them to Lada''s mansion¡­ well, officially recognized as Gavik''s. Lucky for them, the size of the carriage was just enough to fit all of them inside its space while two people rode together with the coachman outside in front.


    One of those people was Aldritch since he needed to direct the coachman on where to go, while the other was Ingrid, chiefly because she wasn''tfortable surrounded by all the new faces inside such a tight space.


    It didn''t take long before they arrived in front of the huge mansion.


    "For your troubles." Aldritch said while handing a silver coin to the coachman. Sure, it was too much of a payment for his services, but Aldritch didn''t mind. Also, spending money you didn''t make doesn''t hurt as much.


    The guards at the gate were confused to see so many people at that hour of the night since it was already close to midnight. Once they saw that all of them were with Aldritch, they were at ease and allowed all of them entry into the house. Aldritch was even surprised when they addressed him as Lord Aldritch.


    He could only conclude that it was the doing of Lada, after all, every single person within that family and house was her ve, they only put up a front and behave normally to throw people off, even when there''s no one around.


    It wasn''t like Lada was showing them any bad treatment, so why would they even think of escaping and telling the public that they were ves under Lada¡­ not that they could.


    "My Lord, you''re back. Wee!" Lada rushed out of the house towards Aldritch with a wide smile on her face.


    ''How did they know? There''s no way they coincidentally wereing out of the front door at such an hour, right?'' Aldritch thought to himself suspiciously.


    Behind her was Lina who was literally running at this point, she too greeted Aldritch in a simr way.


    Aldritch was surprised for a bit as Lina referred to him as Lord also, after all, she normally refers to him as master. After looking at Lada a second time, he understood why.


    Ingrid who was behind Aldritch saw a very beautiful woman dressed like a noble rushing towards Aldritch and was stunned to say the least. When exactly did he know her? If she remembered correctly, he was asking about information on the kingdom only a few days ago, but now he knew such a figure? Not to talk about the house, it was like one befitting of a king!


    ''The way she looks at him¡­ master has definitely done things to her!'' suddenly, Ingrid''s cheeks became flustered a bit as different scenes entered her mind. Heh¡­ it was all Lina''s fault.


    "I brought a couple promising addition to the family, screen them for me, and the useful ones should be brought to me. As for that man over there and the red skinned girl, keep them separate from the others for now since they are not one of us yet." Aldritch ordered.


    "As you say, my Lord." Lada answered with a light smile.


    "Oh yes, meet Ingrid. She had been with me for quite a while now and have been very helpful, treat her well." Aldritch said to Lada who nodded before casting a look at Ingrid.


    "hmm¡­ are you noble by any chance?"


    Ingrid, hearing this, was taken aback for a little bit before regaining herself. "N-no¡­ well, I used to be, but not anymore." She said.


    "Sorry, you seem sensitive of the topic, I won''t pry further." Lada apologized, seeing Ingrid''s reaction.


    "No, it''s alright."


    "We should chat sometime, for now, I have to carryout our Lord''s orders. Please, go inside and rest from your journey." Lada said to Ingrid before leaving, waving her as she did.


    Ingrid watched Lada walk away with the ves towards another side of the mansion. Her first impression of Lada was that she was a typical nobledy, pompous and prideful, but after their first interaction just some seconds ago, she felt different.


    With a mild smile, Ingrid walked up the stairs into the main door of the house.

 Chapter 70 : Raising Rank

    While Lada was busy with what she had been asked to do, there was another meeting going on under the house in her secretir.


    Aldritch brought in Lina and Olgud, the first two who he sessfully turned into vampires, and the two who were still fledglings.


    He didn''t have enough BP, just enough to evolve both of them up one rank into blood suckers.


    For the evolution of blood sucker, 1000 BP was required, so with Aldritch''s 2,500, two of them would do. The next evolution after that was 5000, there was no way he was going to be able to take anyone through that¡­ ''I just hope Ingrid forgets everything I promised her¡­'' he thought to himself, berating himself for even making such bold ims before.


    Within the underground haven, Aldritch had both Lina and Olgud follow him there. This ce looked like a ritual spot¡­ it literally was, or at least it had that section, but Aldritch brought them there for something else, quite simr.


    Aldritch asked Lina toe before him first, then he turned to the system in his mind to initiate the procedure.


    ''System, use the 1000BP to evolve Lina into a Blood Sucker.''


    [You are about to use 1000BP to evolve one of your family ''Lina Hellsing'' by one rank. Proceed?]


    ''Yes.''


    [Evolution will start in thirty seconds]


    Aldritch then looked at Lina and asked her to bear with whatever pain she might experience. Lina wasn''t in the know of what was even going on, but she listened to Aldritch, determined to follow his words.


    After thirty minutes was up, the system brought another message.


    [Evolution will now begin]


    Once that happened, Aldritch saw blood, quite the amount of blood, flow out of him from beneath his feet towards Lina. The blood wrapped all around her and continued like that until it formed a cocoon twice the area Lina covered, encapsting her within.


    The cocoon looked solid, yet liquid at the same time, it was strange. Aldritch, out of curiosity reached out to touch the cocoon, and what he felt was a hard shell, at least simr.


    ''So that''s how it works.''


    While Lina was in the evolution process, Aldritch had Olgude forward, standing a few feet away from Lina. Just like before, he asked the system to initiate the evolution, but the result this time was different.


    [The target is a Vampire Ghoul and is unable to evolve through this means]


    ''Huh?... then how can he evolve then?'' Aldritch enquired.


    [Vampire Ghouls can only evolve by eating other vampires'' flesh, something he will have to do individually; he can also evolve himself if he is able to find a human who possesses the rare bloodline that can transform most supernaturals topletely improved beings]


    ''I see¡­'' Though a bit disappointed, Aldritch was happy that there was still a way for Olgud to evolve.


    ''I can''t just lose one good soldier like that, he''s quite useful.'' He thought to himself. Even though Aldritch valued those closest to him, he still evaluated their usefulness to him, his true nature remained. Well, at least now he won''t kick them to the curb if they were too useless.


    "Olgud, you can''t advance like a normal vampire, because you are different." Aldritch exined.


    "You are what is called a vampire ghoul, you see. I give you a form on how you can go about it."


    Olgud looked serious as he listened to Aldritch''s every word attentively.


    "To advance, you''ll first have to eat a vampire and gain their essence, only then is it possible." Aldritch said.


    Looking at Olgud, he was sure of what ran through his head. Saying that he would need to eat vampires, wasn''t that like saying you''ll need to stab your family in the back if you want to get stronger? It was very messed up, after all, they were the only vampires in the world.


    Seeing his dilemma, Aldritch assured Olgud that he wouldn''t need to do what he had in mind or stay weak for the rest of his life¡­ even though he could also grow stronger outside bloodline evolution, he assured him that even though they were the only vampires in this world, other worlds existed and there he would find plenty to further his course.


    Aldritch didn''t tell him about the rare human part, he would find that out naturally, especially for a low leveled vampire, he would feel the craving much stronger.


    That aside, Aldritch focused back on Lina. There was no say from the system of how long this evolution process would take, so he could only wait around. He could have just asked Olgud to look after her while he attended to other things, but just in case therees an incident after her evolution, he wanted to be around to curtail it.


    Aldritch took a seat close by and started going through his system. At the moment, he had 1500BP to spend.


    .


    [Name: Aldritch Mondragon Hellsing]


    [age: 22]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blooded Vampire]


    [Blood Bank: 30]


    [BP: 2,500]


    .


    [HP: ====]


    [SP: 85/85]


    [Strength: 25]


    [Agility: 25]


    [Dexterity: 15]


    [Vitality: 15]


    [Intelligence: 15]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption Lvl 7} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 6} {Healing Factor} {Blood Bond}]


    [Skills: {Hypnosis (Lvl 8)}]


    ¡­


    Looking at his stats, Aldritch pondered, trying to pick out those that weren''t as important at the moment to him. His SP of 85 was very ok since all his skills barely used any and he almost never felt drained. Now with his hypnosis at such a high level, barely any SP is being consumed when he performs linear hypnosis, apparently.


    With that in mind, he decided not to increase his intelligence stat for the time being.


    As for vitality¡­ he could work his way around it, especially because he could regenerate using his natural racial skill healing factor which activated passively, and he could also control how much or how slow it regenerated him. For the sake of it, he could bypass vitality for the time being.


    After filtering all these out, it left him with three stats¡­


    ...¡­


    ''So, in the end I turn to physicalbat, not bad, I feel pretty confident in that myself.'' He thought to himself.


    ¡­


    [Strength: 25] >> [Strength: 40]


    [Agility: 25] >> [Agility: 40]


    [Dexterity: 15] >> [Dexterity: 30]


    ¡­


    Aldritch spent 400BP to raise his strength from 25 to 40, and the same with his agility, then finally, he spent 200BP to raise his dexterity to 30 from 15. With every increase bracket he passed, the amount required for the next one doubled. At these lower levels it still wasn''t looking too much, but Aldritch could only wonder what it would look liketer on.


    ''Perhaps getting stronger is supposed to be focused on stats the most I guess.'' He thought to himself as he thought about the future.


    After spending 1000BP, he still had 500 left, so he Aldritch decided not to be stingy with his own money and spend it all, after all, this was not used in buying food or women, it was used to increase his own strength, no one would choose otherwise.


    Using the remaining 500BP, Aldritch spent 320 to raise his strength to 45 and from the remaining 180BP he used 128 to raise his Agility to 42.


    With each increase, Aldritch felt his overall strength increase, giving him a feeling of growing stronger, quite a pleasant feeling. Definitely something one could get addicted to.


    Aldritch quickly checked his rank, but he was left a little disappointed as he was still ''ordinary rank''.


    As his strength had increased now, he also felt the need to learn some form of fighting properly. He felt that he was supposed to know one or two things about swordsmanship particrly, but then again, that memory was distant, the same with most of his memories from all his previous lives, he could only remember bits of them.


    Aldritch was sure that unlocking those memories would prove to be helpful in bing unparalleled, after all, in some of his past lives, he had lived at the highest top ruling over many and wielding powerful arts, surely, he would be able to employ all those magical arts and techniques in this new world. For now, though, that was a distant dream.


    After about an hour, Lina started showing movements. The blood around her that had formed a cocoon started churning lightly, as though it was semi solid. After a few minutes of doing so, the entire blood cocoon started moving into her body as it absorbed it. This went on until there was none left.


    Once all the blood was absorbed, Lina appeared from within and then when all of gone, she copsed on the ground.


    Olgud moved to wake her up, but Aldritch raised a hand stopping him. Soon, her body moved, and that was it as she had woken up.


    "The evolution isplete. She seems fine too, that confirms that there won''t be any issue of entering a frenzy after the evolution process." He said to himself.


    ''Let me check her stats.''

 Chapter 71: Raising Rank 2

    .


    [Name: Lina Hellsing]


    [age: 20]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blood Sucker]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption Lvl 1} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 1} {Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 98]


    ¡­


    Looking at her rank, she was still the same as before, no changes, but she had gained one skill, just like the others in the same rank. Aldritch couldn''t help but notice that her blood maniption was still level one¡­ she probably hadn''t even tried to practice it, it may even be possible that she had no idea she had the skill.


    The one thing Aldritch didn''t expect to happen so easily was her loyalty increasing even more, but even then he was d to see it. Seeing it so high, he felt a sense of even deeper connection with his subordinates, especially Lina and Olgud.


    While Aldritch was busy with Lina''s stats, he didn''t notice that she was now fully awake and aware. Creeping up to him slowly, Lina pounced on Aldritch like a child, wearing a happy expression on her face.


    At that moment, Irritation rose within Aldritch, but mere momentster, it disappeared as he stared at Lina who looked at him with the eyes of a puppy looking at its owner.


    ''If she was more feminine, maybe this would be more charming.'' Aldritch thought to himself as his lips curled up on one side.


    "Come on, get off me now, you''re not a child." Aldritch said softly, intending not to send the wrong impression.


    Lina blushed a little, resisting the org, she separated from Aldritch. Just then, Lada entered the room looking for Aldritch. She casted a suspicious look at Lina, then she looked at Aldritch briefly and instantly almost bit her tongue. ''This little girl sure moves fast. What does my lord see in her anyway?'' Lada thought to herself, thinking back on everything Lina had told her.


    Of course, Lina seemed to have made it a sort of duty to tell every new female vampire about her exploits with Aldritch. It was either that or she was easy to get information out of.


    ''I need to kick her out of the picture so I can have my lord all to myself¡­ ahh~''


    "Lada? Are you done with the assessment?" Aldritch asked, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    "Yes, lord." She said, with a soft smile on her face, subtly casting a telling nce at Lina who kicked up the meaning immediately. Instead of feeling oppressed, she smiled back at Lada, showing a bit of her teeth¡­ more like tamed fangs.


    Aldritch who was unaware of what was going on was wrapped in another thought.


    ''Lord?'' Aldritch didn''t quite follow, he wasn''t sure when everyone had made the decision to change his title to lord instead of master.


    "Of the 16 new vampires in the family, 10 are normal people with no particr strength, though, some of their backgrounds are noteworthy, like the girl who is the princess of the Olianir Kingdom, and the other who is the daughter of a noble of the neighbouring Vencoast Kingdom. It also happens that the Bamana kingdom is at war with both of these kingdoms.


    As for the remaining six, three im to not be from this world, which I am yet to confirm, while the other three are prisoners of war sold off as ves in the end, they are not even from the ongoing war, but from several years ago." She reported.


    Aldritch took in all the information, clearing up what to do with it.


    He had checked all their loyalties and confirmed that they were all above 60, so at least no one would be trying to rebel, definitely not soon.


    "I suppose you''ve found someone for Olgud already?"


    "Yes, I did so immediately." She answered.


    "Good then. Bring them to the yard alongside some of your best subordinates, let''s test their capabilities." Aldritch ordered, to which Lada left to arrange immediately.


    A couple of minutester, once Aldritch waspletely done, he left the underground room. Lina and Olgud followed Aldritch to the yard some minutester to see the, well, spar, that was going to happen. Aside from that, they were also curious about the new family members.


    Lada made sure that seats had been prepared for Aldritch to sit on while he watched the little contest about to begin.


    Lada brought four girls to face off against the six new vampires. Most of the people under her were specialized in stealth and such, so naturally their fighting style was of such. Going against someone who used a more direct fighting style would naturally be disadvantageous for the one fighting in a concealed manner.


    "Hmm, he looks strong, her too." Lina said, to which Olgud nodded in agreement.


    They were looking at Rindher and thedy who stood furthest away from him. Unknown to Lina and Olgud, these two were the otherworlders Lada spoke of.


    One after the other, Lina could tell that they all were powerful, but when shepared them with the girl that attacked them in the hallway, she couldn''t say who would win. There was the fact that she hadn''t actually seen anyone there fight, but she didn''t seem to be considering that.


    "They are ready lord." Lada said to Aldritch who was still standing.


    He gave some kind ofmand, and immediately, all the ve cors and shackles lost they effect and opened, falling to the ground that instant, even then, no one tried to run¡­ or at least that was what Aldritch thought.


    In truth, he was monitoring the loyalty of the new members closely, seeing if anyone would drop. One of them dropped by just one, but just some seconds after Aldritch released their cors and shackles, he tried to escape.


    Before he could take up to four steps, he copsed to the ground as a sharp pain assaulted his chest. His hands gripped his chest tightly, but there was nothing he could do.


    "Bring him back into line." Aldritch said.


    Once he was brought back andid on the ground in his unconscious state, Aldritch spoke "Do your best in this test, or else, you''ll be let go like the two from before."


    His words instantly put fear in the hearts of the vampires before him. They saw before their very eyes how the ones who became ghouls turned to dust and ashes and the wind blew them away, no one would want such a fate.


    Aldritch saw the look in their eyes, something akin to anger, or frustration, he couldn''t tell, but no one looked happy at all, which was understandable.


    "You all were ves, remember that, you had no hopes, no future. I brought you out of that pit, and what''s better, I am giving you an opportunity to follow and serve under me. Whether you are worthy or not to be under me depends on what you show here¡­ Begin."


    After Aldritch was done with the short speech, Lada took control of the matches. The girls she brought to fight the new vampires would normally be at a disadvantage being regr humans since it was night time, but thepound had lighting scattered around, giving the ce some ambience with little dark spots. As for the girls, they had means to see in the dark, so the fighting ground was even.


    Rindher was the first to step forward, but just as he took another step, Lada gestured for him to return, calling forward another person. It was no secret that he was the strongest amongst the new vampires, so he didn''t really need to get tested to begin with.


    The one who was called forward faced off against one of the girls.


    The fight begun, and from the way things were looking, the man was losing badly. The girls fought in an unconventional way to begin with, so their fighting style was difficult to follow and predict, at least not right away. As for the man, he fought using quite the solid technique, but he was too rigid and ultimately that was his major drawback.


    In the end he was defeated by the girl with a short sword to his throat before he surrendered.


    After the man returned to the side where the others stood, the girl he fought with remained in the fighting space waiting for her next opponent. Again, Lada selected one of the people from that world to fight the girl. The man stepped up, but was ultimately defeated by the same girl, in the same way.


    This repeated itself with her next opponent, leaving just thest person from their world topete against her.


    Once he stepped forward, Lada''s eyes squinted as if focusing on a target, something Aldritch noticed.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    "This one is not like the others before him, he''s different." She stated inly.


    Aldritch listened to her before turning back to watch the match about to unfold keenly. Well, he already knew that this person was, after all, he could see their stats now that they were vampires in his family. He wasn''t so curious as to whether or not he was strong, but how he fought.


    Once the match begun, the girl rushed at the youngman just as she had done the rest before him, aiming to pressure him and then defeat him.


    The first thing that should have given it away was the fact that the youngman was calm and unassuming any stance, anyone should know this is a red g¡­ or at least Aldritch recognized that character all too well, after all, it was something he would definitely do when facing a weaker opponent.


    ''He definitely is different.'' Aldritch thought to himself.

 Chapter 72: Unexpected Victor

    .


    <><><><><><><>


    .


    [Name: Keane Dinkage Hellsing]


    [age: 40]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Fledgling]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1}{Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 60]


    <><><><><><><>.


    [Name: Kian Gillen Hellsing]


    [age: 37]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Fledgling]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1} {Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 60]


    <><><><><><><>


    .


    [Name: Iwan Dormer Hellsing]


    [age: 35]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Fledgling]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1} {Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 60]


    .


    .


    <><><><><><><>


    .


    [Name: Khal Barak Hellsing]


    [age: 26]


    [Rank: III]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blood Sucker]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1} (Minor Compulsion Lvl 1) {Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 60]


    .


    <><><><><><><>.


    .


    [Name: Ralwa Murmat Hellsing]


    [age: 26]


    [Rank: II]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blood Sucker]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 1} {Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 60]


    .


    <><><><><><><>


    .


    [Name: Rindher Drogor Hellsing]


    [age: 60]


    [Rank: III]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blood Sucker]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 1} {Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 60]


    ¡­


    At the moment, the one who was facing the girl was Khal Barak. Even though he was rank 3, no one noticed it, so they were all focused on Rindher. For some reason, he could go under the radar of most people, even someone as perceptive as Lada.


    As the girl that charged towards Khal and drew closer, she realized that he still hadn''t done anything and was still standing without a stance or anything. The only thought in her mind was that her opponent had given up, or he was just that weak that he couldn''t even follow her movements.


    It was a straight forward situation really, so she decided to end the fight immediately with a stab to the heart.


    As she got within a good distance, she made the motion to stab him, drawing one leg backwards while the one in front held a solid form on the ground, she brought one hand back, mirroring the hand that had stretched halfway in front, readying to thrust her short sword, aiming to stop moments away from piercing his chest.


    With that intention, she struck, but just before her sword could stretch fully, the figure before her faded away and before she could react, she found herself tumbling on the ground. Her opponent went behind her to trip her, causing her to fall to the ground. Everyone watching was shocked as they hadn''t expected such speed from Khal.


    Even though all were surprised, not all saw what he had done, all they noticed was him disappearing and reappearing behind the girl, only to trip her.


    Even in such an event, the girl''sposure was the same, showing proper training. She bounced back to her feet, breaking the fall and bringing herself to a halt. She looked ahead, but this time, the man was no longer where he should be. Her eyes darted everywhere, but her opponent was nowhere to be found, at that moment, a warm hand touched the side of her neck in a chopping motion¡­


    ''I lost¡­'' she thought to herself, dumb founded in fact as she had never seen iting.


    Every other person watched in shock as well, as even though they knew Khal was fast, they were still caught unawares and couldn''t exactly follow his speed.


    ''Who''s this guy? Never heard of him before.'' Rindher thought to himself as it was a natural reaction before he could even think it through. After all, he could be from anywhere, even a ce far away, the world was a big ce, and that was particrly true about theirs.


    After defeating the girl, Khal turned to Lada for confirmation, to which she did, asking him to step back.


    After Khal, Ralwa, the only girl amongst the six vampires stepped forward to challenge one of the girls. Like Khal, she overwhelmed her opponent and came out victorious, though not in such a ssy way like Khal.


    After her, there was no other fight.


    They all stood in a line facing Aldritch who gave a short and decisive speech¡­ well, something like a closing remark. Even then, his words cut like sharp knives through the air and were understood loud and clear.


    "Keep in mind, I will, without batting an eye discard you if you try to runaway stupidly or prove to be useless. Wee to the Hellsing family." He said before leaving.


    Aldritch left alone with Lada while the rest stayed back to chat with the new vampires. The duty of guiding the new vampires fell on their shoulders as the older ones, so naturally they had to do it, willingly or not. Luckily, they were willing.


    As Aldritch walked back with Lada, she reported an interesting piece of news to him. The guard at the academy gate had asked of him through Maggie. ording to Lada, Maggie had observed that the guard was not ordinary, both in strength and disposition and was probably a spy from elsewhere just like Maggie.


    "What brought upon the suspicion?" Aldritch asked.


    "Well, there had been several urrences, but the most recent and most important is the fact that he had denied seeing you pass through the gate on your way out, no soldier of the kingdom would do that, nor one stationed at the academy."


    "I see, but why would he ask of me? Has the search gotten that serious and wide spread?" Aldritch asked curiously, not expecting any answer in particr, but Lada seemed to always have just the right information for every question.


    "Even though something of that magnitude happened, the academy is keeping everything under wraps. The reason for this is purely political, if it won''t be a bore, I will exin." She said.


    "No need for lengthy exnations, just give me the important facts." Aldritch answered, not really wanting to listen to any stories.


    "As you wish lord. The academy is certainly looking for you seriously, just not publicly and only within their ranks do they deploy manpower. This means you won''t have to worry so much about them. For now, we can focus more on our important projects." She said.


    "I believe you''ve started, so I''ll leave that to you. In the meantime, I''ll pay Lodestar a visit. In the meantime, have someone prepare a bath for me so I can clean myself."


    "As you wish, master." she said with apprehensive eyes fixated behind Aldritch, jus when a spark shed across her eyes and a faint smile formed on her lips.

 Chapter 73: A Pleasant Surprise

    Lodestar was still the same as before, restricted and unable to do anything himself. It had only been at most an hour since they arrived, but he couldn''t sleep, not with all the noise around him.


    ''To think these were the same people cursing that guy for turning them into vampires, you''d at least think the mood would be damp and dull¡­'' it was just un believable to him.


    While he was caught in that thought, he noticed Aldritch some distance away, then Aldritch started walking towards him. Seeing Aldritch approach, a slight happiness emerged from his heart, he couldn''t deny the fact the man before him caused his heart to raise a little, after all, not just anyone could make him lose consciousness like that, and from a lower world no less.


    Besides that, he felt a sense of kinship with Aldritch as they were both chosen ones for warworld, or so he saw it.


    ''He would have been a good rival, if I wasn''t in my current state.'' He thought to himself.


    "That sword maniac surprised you all, huh?" Lodestar joked lightly.


    "Sword maniac?" Aldritch was confused.


    "The youngman with long brown hair."


    "Khal Barak? A sword maniac? He didn''t use a sword during the fight, but he did surprise us like you said." Aldritch said with a light smile.


    "He didn''t use a sword and still won? Are your subordinates that weak? This world might be more disappointing than I thought." Lodestar said. The look he got from Aldritch spoke for itself, as he could feel the words "but you''re in chains¡­" echoed out into his ears¡­ "whatever.


    When are you going to free me from these restraints, its getting tiring just lying here, I might even develop hemorrhage if this goes on."


    "It doesn''t work like that, you know? I don''t think any blood vessels are at risk from you lying down." Aldritch said.


    "Heh, are you a doctor? How would you know? But on a more serious note, when will you free me of these constraints?"


    "Right now, right after I turn you into a vampire." Aldritch said, bringing out a dagger from its sheath.


    "Hold on a second, if that''s what you''re thinking then forget about it, it won''t work." Lodestar said with certainty in his voice.


    "Why so?" Aldritch answered naturally, not because he wanted to know why, as he was sure Lodestar was just bluffing.


    "Look, my family doesn''t just worship the golden dragon for no reason, we have his blessing and blood in us. Even though diluted, if your bloodline is not stronger than mine, it won''t work, since mine will overpower and consume yours."


    "Hmm? Is that so? Well, my bloodline is certainly as pure as it gets,pared to your diluted blood. As for strength, well, we can only find out." Aldritch said, making a cut on Lodestar''s upper arm with the dagger and then dripping some of his blood containing his catalyst into the open wound.


    After doing that, Aldritch waited, but nothing happened, there was no reaction from Lodestar like the rest, he lookedpletely normal and unaffected.


    ''The- was he actually telling the truth?'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    [Failed]


    [The Human cannot be turned into a vampire due to their nature of dragonkin]


    ''What?''


    "You are a dragonkin? I thought you said you were human?" Aldritch was surprised. He never expected a dragonkin to look so normal like every other human. Then again, the system did only refer to it as Lodestar''s nature, and it still called him human, Aldritch was only surprised.


    "Well, I wouldn''t call myself or family dragonkins, after all, we are far from them. We only possess some blessing and dragon''s blood in us, that''s all."


    "I see. If I can''t turn you into a vampire under me, how then do I guarantee your loyalty?" Aldritch said, wanting to hear what answer Lodestar would give.


    "I figured that to be the reason. Let us make a soul contract, that way we can build trust between ourselves." He said.


    ''Oh yeah, he is from a more "fantasy" world, such a thing should be possible.'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    He asked Lodestar of the details concerning the contract and how it worked alongside some other things. Once he was ready, he lifted some restrictions just enough so that Lodestar could conduct the process.


    The details of the soul contract were straight forward, though the uses Aldritch had in it weren''t simple. All in all, it was agreed that Lodestar wouldn''t do anything to harm Aldritch or anything rting to him, and Aldritch wouldn''t do the same to Lodestar.


    In as much as Aldritch would have loved to control Lodestar and have him as part of his family or people, Lodestar refused to add any such use, stating that he would rather kill himself than do it, in the end, Aldritch had to settle for less.


    After the contract was made, there was no longer any need for the ve shackles and cor, so Aldritch deactivated them all and Lodestar was set free. Aldritch immediately asked him to teach the soul contract to him there and then, making Lodestar protest against it, saying it would take time and that learning such a spell of that level wasn''t easy in the least.


    Regardless of his excuses, Aldritch persisted until Lodestar could no longer take it and agreed.


    They both took a walk around the yard to a more private ce away from everyone. Lodestar reluctantly showed Aldritch how the spell worked and other intricacies about it.


    "Not just anyone can do this spell, even though it doesn''t require any specialization, you''ll still need a high enough spirituality to grasp the concepts¡­" while he exined, Aldritch was no longer paying attention as he was absorbed by something else.


    [You''ve grasped a profound magical knowledge and your understanding of spirituality has increased tremendously]


    [Intelligence has increased permanently by 5]


    ''What? There was also this option?'' Aldritch thought to himself, a bit shocked at what he was reading from his system which he thought was just a blood hungry system pushing him to be a killing machine this entire time. ''I just never tried, did I?''

 Chapter 74: A Pleasant Surprise 2

    Aldritch being someone who had invested a lot of time into reading different fantasy books, understanding the concept of how the magic worked was not too much of a problem, unexpectedly, it meant an increase in his intelligence stat. This was a good discovery since he could now increase the stat without investing BP in it, at least for the time being.


    Suddenly, he regretted investing into his other attributes using BP so soon, since he could have done other exercises to increase them before using BP¡­


    ''Well, it''s not bad, I can always get more bloodter.'' He thought to himself.


    After making it clear to Lodestar how he was going to be back to learn more of these spells, he left and returned inside the house. He was going to find the red skinned girl next, but that was when he met with a maid in the house who let him know that his bath had been drawn and readied exactly as he requested.


    ''I''ll look for herter.'' Aldritch thought to himself as he changed his mind to take a bath first.


    Even though vampires don''t sweat and he didn''t develop an odor over time, Aldritch still saw it necessary to bath every once in a while to clean himself. Well, anyone would.


    The bath had been drawn inside his own room, so he headed there and prepared to wash himself.


    On entering his room, he felt something amiss, but didn''t think too much of it. Soon taking off his clothes, he grabbed the towel ced for him beside the bed on a stool and hung it around his waist before making his way to the bathroom.


    ''Huh?'' Aldritch said in his mind as a warm grin bloomed on his face.


    As soon as he entered the bathroom, the first thing he saw were boobs, big boobs, no need to think it over, they belonged to Lada.


    Before Aldritch, Lada stood naked with a smile on her face as she weed Aldritch inside.


    "Master, let me wash your back." She proposed.


    "Mm, very well then." Aldritch said.


    There happened to be a wooden stool cushioned with a soft material, which Lada presented to Aldritch and he sat on it.


    Lada took some water and a certain mixture contained in a metal container, which Aldritch could only assume was a mix of herbs and other materials from the way it looked. Apparently, that was going to take the ce of soap. Having a vampire''s physiology, it didn''t really change much.


    Lada began by pouring warn water over Aldritch''s head and body, the following that, she smeared some of the mixture contained in the metal container on Aldritch''s back, then using a sponge, she scrubbed him gently. After a minute, Lada rinsed off everything alongside the littletter that had formed.


    Without asking, she gradually extended her washing to other areas of his body, from his hands to his neck, then feet, gradually drawing close to his crotch.


    A few minutes passed, and by that time there wasn''t any other spot left, so she gradually encroached, washing lightly with her hands while her breath became more intense even though she was the one administering the service.


    She washed him continuously, gently caressing his member, rubbing it up and down while squeezing lightly. It was a rxing experience for Aldritch, but it seemed like Lada was in apletely different state as she got even more heated than before, and her breath had be even more unstable.


    "You''re already dripping." Aldritch said, looking at Lada who squatted in front of him. Her slightly pale face now spotted some colouring around her cheeks.


    "Hmph,e here." Aldritch said, as he grabbed her by the hand.


    He too was in need of some relief, he had been stressed for the past few days.


    Standing up, he pulled Lada closer to him and locked lips with her immediately, dominating her instantly as she couldn''t help but follow his lead, letting out soft moans in between breaths. At the same time, Aldritch''s hand reached into her soaking wet pussy, instantly inserting two fingers.


    "You''re already very ready."


    Aldritch bent her over as she ced her hands on the bathtub. Aldritch didn''t even move slowly to give her time, as he could tell that she was getting impatient herself, so he shoved more than half of his length inside her slowly, then everything went inside in one go.


    "Ahh~~ so deep~ yess~~ fuck me more master~ my pussy is all for you!~~" Lada moaned as a little saliva dripped from her mouth.


    As Aldritch started moving and held his pace, Lada''s huge breasts aligned with the rhythm, swinging forward and back in sync while she couldn''t stop herself from moaning, only trying not to make it loud.


    Once she remembered that no one would be able to hear them unless she really screamed, Lada let out all the sounds she had been bottling, allowing herself fall deeper into the pleasure while Aldritch didn''t falter one bit, ravaging her insides with his huge cock.


    A few minutes passed like that, and soon both of them drew close to their climax. Aldritch pushed his pulsating cock deeper into Lada''s pussy, sending it past her uterus as thick sperm shot from his cock into her. At that very moment, Lada also orgasmed, dripping saliva from her mouth lightly as her face contorted into one filled with lustful pleasure.


    Aldritch came so much that his cum leaked back out.


    Pulling out, Aldritch breathed somewhat heavily as though he had done a light jog. He for one was surprised, as he had cum only after a few minutes, really not what he would consider normal for himself.


    ''Was I that stressed?'' He thought to himself.


    Lada on the other hand was still yet to recover as her body twitched lightly on the ground since she copsed. Aldritch jerked his cock lightly, then he entered the bathtub to cool off a bit¡­ only that the water inside was hot.

 Chapter 75: A Pleasant Surprise 3

    ''This won''t do.'' Aldritch thought to himself. There was no way he would feelfortable at that moment while inside hot water.


    As he brought himself out of the bathtub, Lada who had regained herself stood up, supporting herself as she did. Aldritch grinned as he looked at her, the thought that he made her this way was invigorating to an extent.


    Walking up to her, he grabbed her gently and applied little pressure on her cheeks as he drew her in for a kiss.


    "Master~"


    Hmm. Lick!


    Mm! Smooch! Smooch!


    Aldritch once again kissed Lads intensely, dominating her in everyway as he licked and bit her lips in a loving fashion, while his tongue prated her mouth, winning the tug against hers that fought fiercely.


    Pwah! Slurp!


    Aldritch didn''t rush things as he explored Lada''s body erotically, squeezing her huge breasts and running his hands forward until he reached her nipples before pinching them as his hands carried on forward, causing them to flick at the end, sending waves of ecstatic pulses throughout her body.


    "Ha..ha... Hahh~~" Lada took in deep breaths as her fingers slid towards her throbbing pussy.


    "Don''t touch yourself, keep your hands away." Aldritchmanded. Hearing his words, for reasons unknown to her, the pleasure within her lustful body felt as though it had increased, maybe doubling even. The intent in his words, the authority... "Ahh~~ Master~~~" instantly, her juicy pussy dropped even harder and her legs wobbled for a second before she regained bnce. The pleasure was intense!


    And Aldritch hadn''t even entered her yet!


    Aldritch was behind Lada fondling her huge breasts while caressing them lustfully. Each motion increased her libido, shooting pulses of ecstasy throughout her body, making her pussy throb in response. The desire to stick her fingers I to her pussy increased, but she had been told not to, which made her even more pent up.


    "Hah~! Master~! Touch meee~~" She moaned in pleasure.


    "Beg for it, beg me to finger your dirty pussy."


    "Please master, please... Stick your  finger inside my dirty pussy~~! Finger me, master~~!" Lada cries out as at that moment, the sensation between her legs was bing unbearable if nothing was about it.


    Behind her, as Aldritch bite her shoulder close to her neck lovingly, a grin formed on his face as he heard her beg like that, he felt pleasure from it, but not physical pleasure as it felt more psychological.


    Aldritch crept slowly towards her pussy with his fingers, slithering towards her clit in measures steps. As he got closer, from above, he stopped, taking his hands off her skin and moving it to her thighs, making Lada breath in apprehensively in suspense of what woulde next.


    Because she had been holding in, everything felt extra sensitive and 3 times as enjoyable as it normally is. A simple squeeze of her in we thighs was enough to cause her to gasp for air as her pussy dripped even harder.


    The sensation was too much, she couldn''t wait any longer, "master please, insideee..." She begged, her entire body screaming from the depravity.


    Aldritch seeing her like this felt an even greater pleasure, shooting his cock up harder than before. A dark grin covered his face as he looked at her "gooood..."


    Using his two index fingers, Aldritch swirled them around her clit, applying subtle pressure. The sensation of pleasure was too much for a pent up Lada to handle as her hips responded in tandem with Aldritch''s actions, rocking them back and forth while her legs started feeling wobbly.


    Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e-NovelBin


    "Aaah~! Aaahh~! Aaahhh~~! Nghh~! Master~ Hnggh~!"


    As everything moved quickly, Aldritch stuck another two fingers into her pussy, forming them in a hook like shape, he beckoned towards her insides, stimting her G-spot intently while his other hands masterfully yed with her pussy.


    Rub! Rub! Rub! Twitch!


    "Hah~ hah~ Haaah~! Master~! I''m cumming~! I''m cumming~! "


    "Aaaahhh~~~!!" Lada moaned loudly as her pussy leaked juices and a steady stream of pee shot out continuously for ten seconds as she reached her climax and orgasmed.


    Throb! Throb!


    Aldritch''s huge cock was like a living thing with pulsating veins. With the sight before him, he was about to explode down there.


    Aldritch could no longer dy. He picked Lada up from the ground even though she was still yet to recover from her orgasm and her mind was still not settled. He raised her up, wrapping his hands around her back as they went behind and u see her knees to support her. Pinning her back against the wall, Aldritch thrust his hard cock into her pussy, rampaging her relentlessly.


    Lada who was still very sensitive at that moment couldn''t bear the stimtion and directly came again as pee poured out of her pussy whenever Aldritch retracted his cock. her sensitive pussy folds were being rubbed against his veiny rod in a continuous motion, it was unbearable.


    Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!


    "Aaaaah~ masterrrr~ too muuuuch~ you''re driving me crazyyyy~~~"


    Thwap! Thwap! Thwap!


    "Ahh~ Ahhh~Ahhh~ Hueek~! I am cummingggg... Master~~~" she moaned into his ear.


    Hot Juices sshed from her insides with tremendous force, "Huuuuu~!"


    At the same time, Aldritch reached climax and came as she pushed deep into her womb, filling her up and painting her walls white.


    Pant! Pant!


    "Haaa~ Haa~" withboured breaths, , Lada'' exhausted body leaned forward, resting her neck and head on Aldritch''s shoulder as she had lost strength.


    ''She can''t take anymore. That was nice, I''ll allow her rest now.''


    Wth Lada resting on his body, Aldritch brought her out of the bathroom and ced her on his bed, covering her body with the bed sheet and allowing her to sleep sleep. For a vampire to be asleep in the night, it was a testament of just how exhausted she was.


    Seeing her sleep like that, Aldritch couldn''t help the grin on his face. Even though he had only met her a few days ago, he had to confess, her pussy was something else. At that very money while he caressed her hair, he thought of Lina. If anything, he was sure she had been holding herself back for the longest time now, and why not? He still had enough energy to go.


    "I need to reward her now, don''t I?"

 Chapter 76: Loving Lina

    Aldritch was still seated when he heard a knock on the door. He wasn''t expecting anybody, but with so many new faces in the house now, it wouldn''t be unusual if some kind of problem was to ur, maybe a fight? Anything could happen. Even though he nned on increasing his subordinates in future, he wasn''t nning on losing the ones he had now over something as stupid and internal fighting.


    He swiftly got to his feet and threw on a trouser and in garment before moving to answer the door.


    Once the door came open, Aldritch was surprised to see Lina was the one standing outside. He was expecting someone else, but seeing Lina, and more importantly, the way she was dressed, he was sure there couldn''t have been any problem or in fighting for her toe at that time.


    "Master, let me warm your bed tonight." She said wearing a light transparent night gown, making her way into the room, only to find a naked Lada asleep on Aldritch''s bed.


    ''Damn woman! She beat me to it this time!'' Lina was rather upset, but that was only a minor emotion at that moment.


    While these thoughts ran through her head, Aldritch, again was shocked by Lina''s words. Warming his bed? That wasn''t the kind ofnguage he was used to, she certainly was a fast learning if nothing else. Her adaptability was praise worthy.


    Seeing where Lina''s eyes looked, Aldritch smiled evilly.


    "Warming my bed¡­ I''m afraid Lada has already done that." He said.


    Hearing this, Lina''s heart skipped a little. There was no way she would lose to Lada, and not in this manner. Besides, she really didn''te all the way here just to ept no for an answer. She hadn''t even touched herself all this while as much as possible, saving up everything for this very moment, she couldn''t go back without achieving her goal.


    "Master, you have such unnatural stamina even for an undead being, I don''t believe you can''t go another round and fuck me." She said, going on her knees before Aldritch as she removed his trouser carefully.


    Aldritch only watched and followed her lead without trying to stop her. He did make thement before, but that was only to get that initial reaction from her.


    Once his trouser came off, Lina grabbed his lengthy cock, lubricating the tip of his shaft with her tongue and saliva. Before long, Aldritch''s cock was back to full length. Lina adored his gritty dick with her mouth as she kissed and sucked the tip of his cock even more lovingly, dripping saliva down its length.


    It didn''t take long before her natural fluids started their work, increasing the sensation all through Aldritch''s body, but particrly focused around his crotch and rock solid cock.


    ''This sensation again, I can never get used to it.'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    Aldritch found himself moaning under her sweet lips and tongue, he wanted more of it, deeper!


    "Ugh¡­ Ohhh, yes, that''s it. Suck it more, go deeper¡­" He groaned as she gave the order.


    Gradually, Lina swallowed half of Aldritch''s length into her mouth, moving back and forth with her head while using her hands to jerk the remaining length that was covered in slithering saliva.


    The sensation was even better than before, causing Aldritch to grunt a little. He couldn''t help but want more, wanting to go even deeper.


    As if reading his thoughts, Lina held his cock with both hands as she slowly pushed forward, swallowing even more of Aldritch''s huge cock until only a quarter of his length was left out.


    At this point, Aldritch felt himself between his bed and a threatening ce. He could feel her throat tightening up as it swallowed his cock, and the feeling was simply heavenly.


    The walls of her throat felt like they lived on their own ord, acting in sync to drain his balls of everyst of his seeds left.


    ''When did she get this good?! Where has she been practicing?!'' Aldritch didn''t have the luxury of thinking all theseplex thoughts though as the sensation increased all over his dick from Lina''s sucking¡­


    Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!


    Movement after movement, Lina''s throat pressured Aldritch''s gritty cock.


    ''Master''s dick is so much! So delicious! I don''t want to let go of this dick!'' Lina eximed in her mind as her joy caused her throat to tighten even more while her hand went between her legs to a wet and dripping pussy. Inserting her fingers in directly, Lina started fingering herself.


    The pleasure was so much that she couldn''t stop herself from masturbating like that, the throat fuck was way more pleasurable than she remembered!


    Gradually, her other hand wondered to a new ce, fondling Aldritch''s balls, preparing for a milking session she didn''t know of.


    "Ah~! I''m almost there! Keep going!" Aldritch groaned as an arm held Lina''s head to keep her in ce¡­


    "Ooh¡­ Hahhh~" He groaned as his cock pulsated and his balls tightened a bit.


    "Mmmnp!~~"


    Prrrr¡­


    "Pahhh~~!" Strange erotic noises escaped Lina''s mouth as she came back to catch her breath, but Aldritch wouldn''t have it and shoved his cock back into her throat, sending stream after stream of hot load directly into her throat.


    Aldritch could see the stray tear dropping faintly from Lina''s eye and a grin appeared on his face.


    "You made me cum so much¡­" Adlritch said words that sounded like praises to Lina who was very proud of what she had done.


    "Master~~" Lina moaned with her tongue stuck out.


    Aldritchgot up from the bed and took off the remaining cloth on his back, "position yourself, I''ll fuck you till you cum now."He said.


    Without wasting any time, Lina jumped on the bed naked, raising her legs in a missionary position as she held them back using her hands.


    Before Aldritch, he looked at the firm put sulent ass before him. Because Lina had brought her legs that much backwards, he could see her muscle definition in her legs, the way they formed from her heels to her ass, lining up her pussy so firmly, Aldritch was driven to explore that dripping wet spot immediately.


    Using his still hard cock, Aldritch rubbed the entrance of Lina''s pussy lovingly while watching her lewd expression, then without her expecting it, he stuck half the length in one go, "aaah~~! Hng~!" causing her to moan loudly.


    Seeing her bodynguage, Aldritch knew she was about to cum, so he used his hand to rub her clitoris wildly, stimting her vigorously. The moment he pulled out his dick, a gush of pee came pouring out as she squirted continuously, wetting the floor deeply.


    Aldritch returned to her pussy.


    Gripping her sexy firm thick thighs, Aldritch prated her juicy pussy slowly, sending an electric current all over Lina''s body as he did.


    Slowly, Lina felt Aldritch''s hard and gritty cock invading her private part which had not been explored for quite the while now. The sensation was more than refreshing, it was intoxicating, causing her eyes to roll backwards as her brain contained all her lust and pleasure.


    "master~!" Lina moaned as she gritted her teeth to hold herself back a bit, feeling the swelling pleasure once Aldritch started pounding her slippery pussy with his giant cock.


    Aldritch didn''t relent as he kept going, pounding her pussy deeply with each thrust.


    "Ah~~! Master~~ Ahhh~!"


    Pah!! Pah!! Pahh! Pah!


    Aldritch suddenly slowed down, using only half of his length as he gently stroked her pussy with a steady pace¡­


    "oh~ oh~ oh~¡­ master~~~ right there~ please don''t stop~~" Lina moaned as her mind started going nk.


    When a girl says don''t stop, the message was clear, and Aldritch got it. In as much as she was feeling it the most in that spot, Aldritch could also feel the squeeze tighten exponentially whenever he hit it, why would he stop or do different?


    In that moment, Lina felt her mind be hazy as her vision blurred from her eyes rolling backwards until she reached her climax and started cumming. With each stroke Aldritch made, pee would gush out once he reached the end, each stroke sending Lina into a deeper state of pleasure where battled with her carnal desires.


    "master~ master~ right there~ don''t stop master¡­ don''t stop~ oooh~ I''m gonna die~" Lina moaned in a weakened tone as it dug deeper into her very self.


    Aldritch pulled out his cock and watched as her body shook on the bed with her eyes still rolled back. He wouldn''t waste such a moment, so he raised her legs again and this time with his mouth, sucked her off, licking her clitoris while sucking her pussy lips and walls, sending Lina even deeper pleasure that she subconsciously struggled to push Aldritch away.


    ''I didn''t even cum yet.'' Aldritch thought to himself looking at Lina who had fallen asleep directly after, with a smile on his face. He caressed her body for a short time, before something caught his attention¡­ someone was at his door, and they weren''t moving¡­


    ''is someone spying?''

 Chapter 77: The Need Never Came?

    "What are you doing here?" Aldritch questioned, looking at the red skinned girl standing outside his room. Upon hearing Aldritch''s question, the girl turned her face the other way, from left to right. It wasn''t clear if she was blushing, but the look on her face said it all. Definitely, she must have heard some things for her to be like that, Aldritch thought to himself.


    ''Does he not notice it? His t-thing is outlined through that towel!'' Rykia thought to herself while doing her best not to look at it, fearing the worst from her master like a beating or something. Despite her best efforts, it was such a tantalizing sight that her eyes couldn''t resist as she turned her head back a little to see it one more time.


    ''If that thing goes inside anyone, will they even survive? If it goes inside me¡­ if it goes inside me, I don''t think I''ll ever be satisfied with any other one.'' She thought to herself.


    When her eyes betrayed her and looked back, Aldritch followed her line of sight to see what she was looking at, and surely enough, once he saw it, he understood. ''Is this the cause of her shyness? Was she just passing by then?'' Even that was unlikely, but it could happen nheless.


    "Wait for me here, let me put on some clothes." He said to her before heading in and shutting the door.


    Because of the earlier situation, it had filled Rykia''s mind with lewd thoughts. She had only seen the shape, but even that was more than enough to stir her thoughts.


    ''No, I can''t be thinking that, I need to re-order my thoughts.'' She tried to calm her mind and let go of those type of thoughts.


    In a few minutes, Aldritch had dressed up and was out. He asked Rykia to walk with him as they discussed. Aldritch was nning on meeting with her anyway, so this saved him the trouble of looking for her.


    He learnt the basic things like her name, age, and all those things, then he asked about her race, since the red skin was unique. Unfortunately, she had no idea about that.


    "I''ve always lived as a ve. I never knew my parents or seen anyone who looked like me." She exined.


    "You must have lived a rough life then." Aldritch felt some pity for her, but nothing deep.


    "Not really, I was always sold as an exotic ve and my masters took care of me mostly. There was only one who bought me to use as a sex toy, well, two actually, but even then, it wasn''t that bad."


    "Being used as a sex toy isn''t bad? He didn''t rape you then?" Aldritch asked, he was quite curious. If it were a man who said happily that he was raped my women, then it would be understandable, as long as it wasn''t a dominatrix or any of the sorts, most men would sign up to be raped, but for a girl to say that, it sure was new.


    "No, it did hurt emotionally for a bit, but he was so small down there that I never even felt him doing anything really¡­ though, his big stomach was ufortable when he would lie on me."


    "I¡­ I see." Aldritch was almost at a loss for words. Truly, he sympatised with all his small whiner brothers around the world.


    "The second person to buy me as a sex ve was a woman. She was a very powerful woman,peting with very powerful people to stand at the top, at least that was the information I got. Even with all that power, she really liked being dominated and humiliated, so I fulfilled that role. It was strange at first, but I got used to it quickly.


    Even though she was a fierce warrior outside, she was a baby and a subservient little girl in my arms, honestly, she had to be the one who treated me well the most, I lived almost like the one who owned the ce." Rykia exined with a soft smile.


    "If it was so good, what happened for you to end up a ve again?" That part wasn''t clear.


    "Oh, she died." Rykia answered inly.


    "That so? I see. How did she die?"


    "I don''t know the specifics, but she died in battle it seemed. After that, everyone scattered from her house as a lot of people raided it to take treasures and the likes, she had been collecting many good things over the hundred and something years she was alive, all but powerful subordinates, unfortunately." Rykia said.


    "Wait, a hundred and something? She was an old woman?" Aldritch was confused.


    "Well, she was old in age, but that doesn''t mean she''s old physically, you know?" Rykia exined, a bit confused.


    "What do you mean, not old physically?"


    "Well, you can maintain your youth the stronger you get, right? Pretty much once you get past the initial ranks¡­ ording to what I''ve heard of course."


    ''I see¡­ so it isn''t just about bing more powerful?'' Aldritch thought to himself. It made sense.


    Even though he had seen it before, he made a mental note to ask Lodestar about it, he seemed to be the best person to answer such questions.


    After probing a bit more, Aldritch asked if she could use any skills, magic, or abilities. After all, he was trying to build an army first of all, every other thing was just an addition. There was no point in having to do everything himself when he could have numerous subordinates to do the job for him.


    "I''ve never learnt any magic or skill, but I was born with an innate ability that allows me to control blood, though, it is a devious technique, so I don''t use it much. Over the years, I''ve practiced enough with this ability to be able to at least kill with it if the need ever came, I just haven''t been put in such a situation." She exined.


    Sincerely, Aldritch was dumbfounded.


    ''What do you mean the need never came? Girl!''

 Chapter 78: Changes

    "So you''ve lived as a ve your entire life, when you could have escaped?" Aldritch was a bit confused, though he could piece together why.


    Unlike normal and most ves, Rykia wasn''t treated badly by her masters, at least most of them. For her, it was better to be a ve where she would receive proper care because she was exotic than run away and live a hard life. After all, people who buy such exotic ves are not poor or middle ss by any means.


    With such a mentality, it''ll be just as difficult to follow through a murder when such an opportunity came, like with the master who raped her. Instead of running, she just found a way to soften it and endure¡­ or maybe he just couldn''t even put her in enough pain since he was that small that a virgin couldn''t feel him inside her properly¡­ a tragic tale to be honest.


    Listening to her answer, Aldritch was spot on, she really was just the way he imagined. Now came the important question of her supposed natural ability which Aldritch thought was very familiar, in fact, any vampire would think that.


    Her red skin and red irises confirmed that she indeed was of a different race, so maybe they too could control blood. Aldritch thought.


    ording to her, she was pretty good at it, so Aldritch gave her a test. It was such a simple task to control some blood, they didn''t need to go to any secluded ce to do it, so he just drew some blood from his blood bank into a ss cup he requested for.


    Rykia watched this very action with bewildered eyes as it looked like Aldritch had pulled blood from the thin air almost.


    When using the blood bank to draw blood, it would manifest as a small orb that would fit into a grown man''s hand, then the blood would drip from its smooth surface. The thing was that Aldritch was facing the other way with his back turned to Rykia, so she didn''t see the blood bank and only saw that the ss cup which was brought empty was magically filled with blood from seemingly nowhere.


    With the blood inside the ss cup, Aldritch asked Rykia to try manipting it.


    Just as she had said, she fulfilled the task without any hitch whatsoever, in fact, it looked very natural as though she was just controlling another limb.


    Seeing her do this, Aldritch was very impressed. In fact, apart from himself, he hadn''t seen any other person who could do this so effortlessly.


    "Very impressive. It looks so natural." Aldritch said, as she controlled the blood back into the ss cup.


    Aldritch held the ss in his left hand, swirling the blood lightly while taking a sip from time to time.


    Even that very action fascinated Rykia, it was like a fairytale to see him drink blood like it was wine or even normal water.


    "Why are you staring so much? Are vampires that rare in your world?"


    "A-actually, I''ve heard that they are hard toe by. It''s not because they are few in number or anything, it''s just that they like to live a secluded lifestyle from the rest of the world, and are only seen during major events and special asions." She exined.


    Her words struck Aldritch a different way. If they lived such a secluded life style, that could only mean that they didn''t rely on human blood for sustenance¡­ ''it is to be expected, after all, they''ve probably lived for far longer than I could imagine.'' He thought to himself.


    For the time being, Aldritch hadn''te to a final decision of whether or not to turn Rykia into a vampire. She seemed too soft to be of any use in the fighting aspect, so there wasn''t any need really.


    ''Her race probably doesn''t age as fast as humans.'' Aldritch thought to himself. Even though she looked simr to a sixteen year old human girl, her actual age was twice that with a little extra on top. Even at that age, her demeanor did seem rather¡­ childish? She was quite timid, so it made her appear childish since those features were prominent because of her physique.


    Just then, Aldritch caught sight of Khal who was passing through. He was done with Rykia for the time being, so he let her go after bidding her a good night before calling out to Khal. It was already past midnight, so for a normal person, they would naturally want to sleep. Rykia wasn''t exactly a normal person, being of a different race and all, but at least her body functioned like one.


    Aldritch''s discussion with Khal was very straight forward as he didn''t ever beat about the bush with his answers, making them as short and concise as possible.


    "So all you care about is the sword?" Aldritch asked.


    "Yes."


    "What would you do then if there''s no sword at your disposal, surely you won''t turn your back to your enemy, or do you perhaps n on surrendering in such a situation?"


    "I can also kick well. I never surrender." He answered.


    "I see¡­" Aldritch said with a nk expression, much like the stern face Khal had on ever since. Both of them looked like walking statues from their expressions.


    "Are you certain you can''t break through to the 2nd rank while you remain in this world?" Aldritch asked. Khal mentioned that though he was rank 3 at the moment, he was very close to rank 2, but because of the condition of their current world with its almost none existent energy, it would be difficult.


    Most people that crossed over experience something akin to losing their powers and strength because the "spirit energy", as they call it, was too thin and almost uncontroble for those who weren''t used to controlling it at small amounts. Even for those who could, it still took some time for their bodies to get used to it.


    By then, they would have already been captured by the soldiers stationed at these gate spots.


    "I can only hone my skills until I return." He said.


    "I see. Once we find a way, that would naturally be the next move." Aldritch said as they reached an open window at the third floor of the mansion.


    Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Aldritch looked outside to see the dark city under his eyes. He looked forward to the future and what was toe. In the meantime, he could only prepare and increase his strength until the right time.


    When morning came, Lada had already enved Argus and left him to L who escorted him back. With one noble now under her control, and Argus no less, her initial n had advanced one more step. Gaining a hold of useful nobles to enve was always a difficult process, unexpectedly, Aldritch delivered one right into her hands.


    Everything was about to begin advancement rather quickly.

 Chapter 79: Progress so Far

    ---Six Months Later---


    It had been several months since Aldritch arrived in this world, and as his initial goal consisted of power, money, and women, it still hadn''t changed much.


    In these past months, Aldritch focused all his effort into increasing his own strength while his other subordinates also developed themselves in different aspects. Just as expected, not all of them were suited for fighting, so they took on different roles in his family.


    Olgud for one had made considerable progress in stealth arts, and his talent in fighting reflected vividly in his learning capacity and frequent advancement. Since he couldn''t evolve normally like the rest of the vampires, being a vampire ghoul, he could only develop himself further through other means like improving himself.


    His major advantage came from the fact that his stats could be further developed, more than the stat of humans in this world. Coupled with his use of mana to strengthen himself, he was gradually bing a force of his own.


    Just like his subordinates, Aldritch didn''t waste the opportunity of learning new magic spells and skills from Lodestar who proved to be a capable teacher even though he hated it, and Aldritch started honing his swordsmanship under Khal, who was diligent enough to take him through everything step by step, from beginner swordsmanship, working him through all the levels while ensuring concrete foundation. Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Unexpectedly, him choosing to engage in these things brought a lot of benefits, and the one stat Aldritch was always skeptical about was now his highest stat.


    During these months, there had also been a lot of progress in regards to other things that didn''t concern training or learning magic, like Lada''s age long ns to overthrow the kingdom and Aldritch''s human blood farms.


    The human blood farm Aldritch nned to build had been actualized, and its supervision was handed to Lada as she seemed to be the most capable, but eventually, that responsibility was also shared with Ingrid, who had shown the most development amongst Aldritch''s closest subordinates.


    She also started spending more time in the academy library once she returned to the academy, making good use of the knowledge contained in it. With her ''minorpulsion'' skill, staying back even after the library had closed was no longer an issue.


    Ingrid who had started with the least impressive stats while being unable to utilize mana had now developed herself greatly. Her turning point came after meeting with Lodestar who solved her inability to utilize mana easily like unwinding a toy for a child.


    ording to Lodestar, what gued her was a case of clogged mana veins, so once unclogged, everything progressed naturally. Ingrid''s hatred for the kingdom had been dutifully preserved, and her twisted sense of justice was now showing even more than before, and it was growing stronger by the day.


    Aldritch for one was concerned for her, but for the meantime, he didn''t see it hindering any of his ns or ruining her, so he chose to tackle it slowly rather than harshly.


    With the ample supply of ves, there were stable numbers in the blood arm. In the blood farm, the humans there ate special meals designed to increase their body''s blood production, enabling the harvest to be conducted weekly.


    If anyone was to drop dead in there once their bodies could no longer keep up, they would only need to be reced, ves were not a scarcemodity in the market with the ongoing war amongst the different kingdoms.


    As for collecting the blood, Aldritch didn''t need to do it himself if he wished, since he had taught most of the vampires who were ''blood suckers'' to summon their blood banks physically, making the entire collection process easy and more effective. There was also no need for Aldritch to worry about anyone hoarding blood, because, why would they? Besides, with their high loyalty, they wouldn''t.


    Seeing as there were several such farms with each housing about 1000 ves, the gain was surplus. Aldritch was concerned about some kind of blood addiction initially, but he was yet to discover such a case.


    This particr day, Aldritch went out to collect blood from one of the major farms. On getting there, he was greeted by the guards, giving him passage into the property. All the guards and human workers belonged to Lada, they were all her ves, so naturally, Aldritch was their lord.


    This branch of his operations initially housed one of Gavik''s wives and her children, and it still did. They didn''t pose any trouble, and mostly, they minded their business while living a peaceful and luxurious life, just like nobles. Even in that sense, they were still Lada''s ves, so there was nothing to fear from them.


    "Where''s Sigmund?" Aldritch asked as he walked into the mansion, standing in therge open area with two huge staircases facing him on both sides.


    Lada owned several of these houses.


    These houses were more like bases of operations for these farms. Lada owned several of these houses all over the capital. At some point, their operation became less of an "underground work" and more surface, as digging underground havens all over wasn''t really an easy task.


    All the mansions had underground rooms andrge spaces, as it was the style of the time, so there needed be expansions only in ces that needed it. Other locations held the ves within the property itself, the only drawback being that they held less.


    With all that, the major bases of operations that held over 1000 ves each were 5 in number, while the rest that numbered at about 13 held less than 300 each.


    At the moment, Aldritch was at the "headquarters" of the entire operation, which was also where Sigmund was stationed for most of the time, unless he had a reason to leave, since hisb and every other thing he held precious was there.


    "My lord, you''re here?" Sigmund said as he saw Aldritch. He already knew what Aldritch''s purpose for visiting was, so he gave his report swiftly so he could carry on with work in hisb. "They are all ready for this week''s collection and I''ve done the needful." He said, bringing out his blood bank to make the transfer of blood to Aldritch.


    Once that was done, he and Aldritch spoke for a short while before Aldritch left.


    Since Sigmund was so diligent, Aldritch didn''t have much work to do, so he returned home for the time being to wait for the rest to return with their harvests. He had entrusted those with the higher loyalty to him with handling the major farms, while the smaller ones were handled by others with lower loyalty.


    Sigmund himself whom Aldritch allowed to run hisb within the farm''s premises was one of his most loyal subordinates. He used to be a scientist, researching on different aspects and fields of science, mostly biology, and basing his core research around evolution.


    Normally, that would be enough to stamp his name in the hall of fame for great contributions to the science field andmunity, as his works were truly ground breaking¡­ the problem was that he held quite controversial points of view regarding many things. Because of this, he wasbelled an extremist, and many people would go as far as to describe him to be mad and the sorts.


    For such a world were ethics rules deeply in many hearts and religion was deeply rooted in their core functionality and tradition, science was already seen with some level of scrutiny, only receiving praise when they managed to do something tangibly beneficial to human health and society, like the discovery of drugs and various products and machines birthed through the early mechanical age.


    Even then, once mana appeared in the world, people inclined themselves towards religion and such supernatural means to exin the abnormality rather than turning to science for exnation, not that they had any.


    As for the religious and spiritual side, they had all the evidences to prove that this "mana", was a gift from their respective gods, or whatever divine being the particr religion worshiped.


    Given such a background, Sigmund saw himself and his work shunned even more. In the end of it all, when old age drew closer, he was mocked for bing a decrepit fellow, taunted for not being able to evolve himself first before talking about others. When Aldritch learnt about him, he had the move to acquire a very capable family member swiftly.


    Aldritch happened to be lucky enough to arrive just in the nick of time as Sigmund was on his death bed, and with just a drop of blood, he saved Sigmund, riding him of all his physiological afflictions, while granting him immortality. Well, it was Sigmund who was very lucky, Aldritch could have found another person if he died.


    That day, Aldritch had done two things for Sigmund that would forever gain his undying loyalty, he had saved his life, and he had proven all of Sigmund''s research to be true, such evolution, the kind Sigmund envisioned, really was possible, he was right, he was never wrong. This rekindled the fire within him, who would have known such a loyal subordinate would be born like that?

 Chapter 80: Moving Forward

    After returning to the main mansion that serves as a base of operations where every other thing was supervised, Aldritch waited patiently for the others who had gone to harvest toe back. While he sat outside in a gazebo within the garden, Gavik approached with a smile on his face. He happened to be passing by, so he stopped to greet.


    "Sir Aldritch, how wonderful it is to-"


    "Carry on now, don''t disturb my rest." Aldritch ushered him on without even looking. He couldn''t help but wonder what Gavik was doing outside at such an hour, it was almost midnight.


    Gavik, being Lada''s ve, was subjected to anything she said. Just like someone under hypnosis, Lada''s ves don''t have a free will of their own when it boils down to it, even though they can think and act for themselves.


    Half an hourter, the first batch handling the important farms arrived. Lina, Desmond, Ingrid, and Khal were the ones handling it. Khal''s loyalty had increased the moment Aldritch expressed his love for swords and swordsmanship to him, and it only continued as he watched Aldritch advance quickly through the ranks.


    Aldritch did think of it being due to admiration or something else, but all was eptable.


    As for Desmond, he was introduced to Aldritch by Ingrid. He shared a simr story to Ingrid, being a fallen noble himself, but unlike her, he still had some family left. He agreed to be a vampire faster than Ingrid did, with more determination even. Aldritch epted him since he had considerably good talent in swordsmanship, or so everyone thought¡­ until Desmond started training under Khal¡­


    Well, Aldritch never had to bother about Desmond, since his loyalty started higher than normal and only continued to increase from there. Looking at his progression, Aldritch could only attribute it to Ingrid''s background work, she was turning out to be a craftier individual than Lada, the only thing separating the two was that one had morals while the other didn''t care for such things.


    Once the first batch had transferred the portion they had collected, they all left, and some minutes after that the remaining came and did the same.


    Aldritch had been saving the BP he had been getting, slowly umting it. He asionally used some, but that didn''t do much to the total number.


    Calling upon the system from his mind, Aldritch brought out the status screen before his eyes.


    ..


    (A/N: In case you forgot, check Aux chapters for the rankings. I''ll update it there, for both the general and the vampire ranking system)


    ..


    .


    [Name: Aldritch Mondragon Hellsing]


    [age: 22]


    [Rank: Ordinary] >> [V]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blooded Vampire]


    [Blood Bank: 30] >> [5,300[


    [BP: 50] >> [91,350]


    .


    [HP: ====]


    [SP: 85/85] >> [660/660]


    [Strength: 45] >> [68]


    [Agility: 42] >> [75]


    [Dexterity: 30] >> [70]


    [Vitality: 15] >> [20]


    [Intelligence: 15] >> [147]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption Lvl MAX} - {Minor Compulsion Lvl MAX} - {Healing Factor} - {Blood Bond}]


    [Skills: {Hypnosis Lvl 9} - {Advanced Swordsmanship Lvl 2} - {Soul Contract} - {Magic Circle Lvl 6} - {Fire Magic Lvl 5} - {Wind Magic Lvl 3}]


    ¡­


    Apart from therge pool of BP, Aldritch''s intelligence stat had gone way over expectations. It did start as a way for him to see just how much he could push it, but the newer things he learnt andpletely understood, the more the stat went up, sometimes by a little while other times it would go up by a lot.


    Aldritch did try cheating by reading different books, but s the system didn''t have such an error. Only knowledge about magic had an effect, and even at that, it had to be something Aldritch didn''t know Already. To top it off, the reward was based on the knowledge itself, so while some might increase his stat by 1, others could do so by 20.


    His other stats saw an explosive increase also, since Khal had put him through rigorous training, and Aldritch soon found himself an addict of getting stronger, pushing himself beyond whatever limits his body could handle to get to the next stage and increase his stats.


    For one who could recover themselves, stamina and injuries alike, from just consuming blood and resting for a bit, Aldritch didn''t waste time abusing that loophole. Training himself without the use of his spiritual power, "mana", proved more than effective, giving him the results he had at the moment.


    Most of his skills that reached Max level refused to level up above that. From the system, Aldritch had learnt that they would evolve to their next stage only after he had undergone evolution. This applied only to his racial skills, the other skills could evolve regardless, just like his swordsmanship that had gone from beginner, to intermediate, and now was at advanced swordsmanship.


    Achieving this progress in a short six months was more than ground breaking, and Khal was more than impressed, gaining pride in the fact that he was sired to Aldritch, seeing his talent with the sword.


    That aside, Aldritch studied the BP section closely. His n was to evolve through to the next stage of his bloodline, bing a vampire noble. The cost to do so was only 10,000 BP, so it was doable. The only reason Aldritch was yet to do it was because he found out that if he was able to use more BP to facilitate the process, he would be stronger, and his foundation would be concrete.


    Naturally, Aldritch had to heed the system''s advice. He was going to wait a little more to umte enough for the highest standard, which was 100,000 BP, but his impatience was getting the better of him.


    "Hah¡­ Should I just go ahead? It''s only 10,000 short." Aldritch thought to himself.


    After thinking about it a bit more, he made up his mind. He had the system to guide him, with it he could see everything he needed, 90,000 wasn''t bad at all.


    He knew that when the time came and he passed through the portal to the other world, the world where some of his family came from, he would definitely need to face the vampires there. He needed to be stronger before such an event urred.


    For a such a traditional and cultured race and society, to hear that one of their kind whom they have never heard of had appeared and was going against their code of conduct and ethic, they would naturally want to put him in check, and that will naturally be the begin of their conflicts, since Aldritch would not agree to be restricted like that by them.


    Honestly, Aldritch had not been able to get any information about them from Lodestar or the others, since they knew very little of the vampire society except the fact that they were very influential and respected. With that information, Aldritch could only assume his fate with them to be a perilous one.


    ''Hah, problems will only keeping, and I''m still so weak.'' Aldritch thought to himself looking at his skills.


    He was happy to have learnt swordsmanship and various skills from Lodestar, because from all he had heard, he still was very weak inparison to even those of his family from the other world.


    If they hadn''t been restricted by the change in spiritual power and the ve chains, he probably would have died like a viin side character in a shitty revenge novel, even the weakest of them would have clobbered him, the reason being that his blood maniption which was his most powerful offence skill wouldn''t have been able to do much to someone who could resist pain and move 50 times faster than he could¡­ it would only spell instant death.


    Even after all the training, Aldritch was still Rank V after all, he was still an infant! If he was to enter their world like this, he would die without knowing what killed him, considering the fact that a rank III like Khal could already resist the effects of his blood maniption, and he is currently in a weakened state not being able to use the full strength of his spiritual energy.


    One would expect Aldritch to just y it safe until he was powerful enough, but that wasn''t possible, since he wouldn''t be able to keep a low profile, not with the information Lodestar shared.


    Apparently, warworld was not something that was around forever, since it was a millennia urrence to begin with. That only meant that it was bound to close and disappear.


    Normally, that wouldn''t be a problem, since people normally spent thousands of years improving themselves to be able to qualify to enter warworld, while the really talented ones would spend a thousand years to achieve it¡­ all that was good and all, but Aldritch would have to do it in less than 500 years, since that was the remaining time limit!


    Why not wait until next time, one may ask¡­ well, being a chosen one by a god no less, he didn''t have the luxury, as thews of the universe themselves would eat him up after warworld disappeared for another thousand years, erasing him from reality.


    Even though being chosen by a god was a good head start and gave tremendous benefits, it also marked the chosen as an abnormality, being destined for one purpose only, to enter warworld andpete to be a god. It was a fucked up system, but it was fair nheless.


    "And that god, Xan, he never exined all these parts¡­ imagine if I never met Lodestar, I would have remained in this world enjoying myself, and after a few hundred years, I would die without even knowing why¡­ erased from existence¡­ that''s just so harsh." Aldritch said to himself as he stood up and walked away from the gazebo.

 Chapter 81: Evolution - Vampire Noble 1

    Aldritch, without mentioning to anyone, made his way into the underground space lying beneath the enormous mansion.


    He didn''t have any reason for not informing anyone of his actions as he wasn''t trying to be secretive, but with the system in y, he was sure there would be no mishaps during the evolutionary process, after all, he had done it a few times with others, Lina being the first.


    As he approached the huge metal doors, he encountered a girl leaving the ce, so he didn''t need to knock as the door was held open for him to enter. Once inside, he made his way to Lada''s personal quarters where no one else was allowed entrance unless permitted¡­ of course, he was exempted from that rule.


    Aldritch pushed the door open, finding that Lada was inside already, alongside Ingrid. They seemed to be in the middle of what would appear to be an important discussion, after all, these two didn''t really see eye to eye on a normal day, as their personal duties didn''t bring them together at all.


    Even then, Aldritch didn''t bother asking for details, as he was not as much interested in their discussion.


    "Lord."


    "Master~"


    Both said in unison. The manner and tone in which Lada used to convey her greeting really did throw Ingrid off, making her to cast a side nce at Lada for some seconds before looking back at Aldritch. She was well aware of their rtionship, who wasn''t? But the sudden change in tone and mannerism was just too drastic for her.


    ''Is it that good?'' the thought crossed her mind as she looked back at Aldritch who didn''t seem to care much for them as he gave them a warm smile while drawing himself a seat to sit on.


    Recently, being surrounded with people such as Lada and Lina, Ingrid found herself being the victim of detailed sex stories and stimting remarks. She herself did habour a distant desire to have a taste of Aldritch ever since Lina first narrated perverted things to her, but she never really thought much of it, buttely, her body had started demanding otherwise.


    Even though she spent little time with them as everyone was busy with their own work, the little time spent was all it took for her ears to be filled with wild descriptions and her mind restructured without her even knowing, ultimately amplifying what already existed.


    Aldritch sat down on the wooden chair before raising his head to look at the two before him as he stated, "if you two don''t mind, I''d be using this room now for my evolution into the next rank," he said, nonchntly.


    Lada and Ingrid froze for a moment, dumbfounded¡­ their brains struggled to process what Aldritch had just said for moment before they answered, "as you wish my lord." Ingrid answered looking at Aldritch as their eyes met for a brief moment before she averted her gaze.


    Aldritch had noticed something in the way she stared, ''what is wrong with her? Is she alright?'' he worried, subconsciously pulling out his system to look at her status screen.


    <><><><><><><>.


    [Name: Ingrid Fenwick Hellsing]


    [age: 28]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blood Sucker]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 1} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 1} {Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 89]


    <><><><><><><>


    ''Her loyalty has increased? Good. Then if she isn''t up to anything suspicious, why does she avert her eyes like that? Was she always a shy type?'' Aldritch wondered.


    Somehow, the possibility of her developing a sexual or romantic feeling towards him never crossed his mind, as she had never shown interest.


    "We will give you room now master. But if I may ask, what evolution do you speak of when you say you want to evolve into the next rank?" Lada asked, curious as to what he meant.


    "I mean, evolving into a vampire noble, the rank seeding a blooded vampire." Aldritch answered sincerely. He didn''t need to hide his apparent weakness from his subordinates, especially his family. Even though most of them had his brainwashing no longer in effect, they still didn''t bother questioning anything and just epted everything, their loyalty was that high.


    Practically, anyone with loyalty above 90 was someone willing to kill themselves at hismand.


    "Oh, I see¡­ that''s big news master! I''ll arrange a feast immediately to celebrate your advancement!" Lada rejoiced.


    "Hey, don''t rush, you don''t even know how long it will take¡­" Ingrid chimed in, trying to calm the overly excited Lada who seemed to be a different person in front of Aldritch, giving the fact that she is normally a cold and sly individual.


    "Oh yes, you''re right. Master, how long will it take?" She directed her question and gaze to Aldritch, as did Ingrid. Even though she didn''t show it expressly, she too was joyous following the news.


    "There''s no way I''d know, so maybe postpone the party until after I wake up." He answered with a warn smile.


    "I see. I''ll do as you say then. We''ll leave now." Lada said before gathering some things on the table and stepping out with Ingrid behind her.


    "Ingrid, are you feeling ok?" Aldritch couldn''t resist enquiring as he stared at Ingrid.


    Ingrid on the other hand felt Aldritch''s piercing gaze, sending her mind into a frenzy as lewd thoughts flushed in. She immediately averted her eyes from Aldritch''s and looked down. "I-I''m fine, I''m not thinking weird things¡­ I mean, nothing''s wrong with me at all!" She scrambles thest part before turning and hurriedly walking away.


    ''Yeah, something''s definitely wrong.'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    As he watched her leave, he couldn''t help but chuckle lightly to himself. It was an undeniable fact that he hade to care about his subordinates, even though not all of them, some of them.


    He had thought himself to have been growing weak and tried to fight it at first, but he soon realized it was natural and learnt not to go against it so much¡­ It wasn''t as though it had made him less cautious, he had even pulled the status screen to see if there was a sign of betrayal with Ingrid just a moment ago, but he didn''t just see them as the tools he used to see them as before¡­ at least, he didn''t view the core members in that light.


    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    "I guess even bad guys have something they keep close to their hearts¡­ though, I don''t believe it is that close for me¡­"


    Without wasting much time, Aldritch took off his clothes and initiated the evolution process.


    "System, initiate the evolution, use 80,000 BP to evolve me into a vampire noble¡­"


    [You are about to use 80,000 BP to evolve yourself by one rank. Proceed?]


    "Yes."


    [Evolution will start in thirty seconds]


    [Evolution will now begin]


    [Estimated time beforepletion of evolution, 168 hours]

 Chapter 82: Minor Issues - All according to Plan

    Unexpectedly, the evolution process was going to take longer than expected, a whole 168 hours.


    When Aldritch evolved Lina, it only took an hour and some minutes, so he would have never expected it to take this long to evolve into a vampire noble.


    While he was encased inside a maroon cocoon, several developments were observed.


    Ingrid who hade to meet with Lada didn''t do so out of ''care'', it was because she had heard certain news that prompted her return to the mansion. While in the academy, she managed to pick up on a discussion regarding one of their operations, one in which Lada was in charge of.


    "If the authorities truly have cracked down on the abnormal movements within the ve market because of our frequent purchases over thest few months, then we need to act fast, we need a solid n." Ingrid said to Lada in a more serious tone.


    They both had met Aldritch just a while ago after Ingrid came to Lada to discuss this issue, but after learning that he was preparing to undergo evolution into a higher rank, both of them, by themselves, decided not to discuss this issue with him, as it would distract him.


    "I see¡­ this is a serious problem indeed. For now, I''ll get someone to check up on the markets to know the specifics of what has happened so far, from there, we''ll know how to proceed. This matter shouldn''t be so difficult that we''ll have to involve master. Since I haven''t been conducting the trades myself, I shouldn''t be involved." Lada said, to which Ingrid agreed;


    "I see, there''s that." Ingrid said. She had noticed how Lada addressed Aldritch in private, and she couldn''t help butpare it to how Lina addressed Aldritch when others were absent, both of them referred to him as ''master'', instead of ''lord'', as everyone had agreed¡­ and by everyone, it was mostly those that had been with him the longest, not the newer members of the family.


    Clearing the thought of her mind, Ingrid turned her body indicating that she was about to leave, "I''ll leave it to you to handle, I doubt you''ll be needing my help, but do let me know if I''m needed." She said before walking off after Lada gave her a nod.


    That very night, Lada had a few people visit the various ve markets where they made their purchases to learn of their situation at the time. Before morning came, they were done and came back with useful information.


    Just as expected, everything was going just the way Lada expected. In preparation for such an event, Lada never conducted the trades herself, instead, she put one of her ves as a figure head, making him act as the one who was actually buying the ves, while others under her did the figure head''s biddings.


    To that event, the traders that had ratted out to save themselves pointed fingers at the figure head, not Lada. With that development, Lada felt more at ease concerning the situation, as it would be easier to handle.


    While purchasing the ves, the coachmen in charge of delivery always delivered the ves to the various hideouts, but their memories were wiped each time, so there was no way they would be able to trace any of the deliveries, that was also handled.


    "You may leave now." Lada ordered in a cold tone exuding authority. She immediately sent the ve away after he gave her the report.


    Her people going to ask for information from the people working in these ve markets directly was certain to reach the ears of the authorities, but that wasn''t a problem since she was nning to use it to their advantage.


    "If they''re so eager, then why not give then something to chase while bringing those goody-two-shoes into the picture, that should keep them busy for the time being." She thought to herself, a smirk almost forming on her lips.


    Lada immediately thought of Maggie who she ced in the academy and her recent exploits. The guard at the academy gate, Hens, the one who frequently asked her about Aldritch, turned out to be a member of a bunch of righteous bandits called The Chivalrous Saints. This bandit group wasn''t quite like the ordinary.


    It was made up of powerfulmoners who deliver their own justice to the nobles in the shadows through various ways, stood up for themoners, and did other things along those lines. Well, they were more of a fly than a thorn at the kingdom''s side ultimately.


    It didn''t take long for Maggie to fish out Hen''s spy within the academy, a young boy who was also a member of the Chivalrous Saints. Edward Armstrong happened to be such a perfect target for such a group, being the Illegitimate son of a noble who was forced to grow within the first walls from childhood. He grew to sympathize withmoners while hating nobles.


    After Maggie found out about him, it didn''t take long before she was invited to join them, an offer which she very much epted, being a moner'' herself.


    Initially it was just a way for Lada to have a foot into the affairs of the Chivalrous Saints, but now it had opened up an entirely new opportunity.


    These group of lost sheep had also been on her list, as they posed a threat to her own ns, and she couldn''t track them properly, always failing at different times, much like in her attempt to track those of the Red Gate Order. The Red Gate Order was a whole different case.


    Her major issue with this righteous group of hypocrites was the fact that they operated without any feasible leader¡­ such organizations are always difficult tobat. Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "If the Chivalrous Saints happen to take in someone who has been buying and freeing ves, someone who is being hunted by the kingdom¡­ that would definitely keep them busy while giving me the opportunity to nip them in the bud." She thought aloud with a sly grin on her face.


    She immediately summoned Maggie alongside the ''figure head'' so she would enact her n. After this, she would only need to sit back and watch how it develops while facing other matters.


    ''I should also check up on the monster invasion n.'' She thought to herself before drinking lightly from the cup of tea beside her.

 Chapter 83: Minor Issues - All according to Plan 2

    It had only been two days since she received the mission, but Maggie was already seeing to it that the n moved along quickly, she was a rather determined and hardworking individual herself.


    At the moment, she was sitting with Edward outside, selling him the idea even deeper, brainwashing him even further without his own knowledge¡­ emotions can be a dangerous thing really. Maggie already had Edward in the palm of her hands, or at least almost.


    Without his knowledge, he had already been made to fall in love with her¡­ more in a lustful manner than otherwise, even though his heart was also in it.


    "A man that buys ves and sets them free to live their lives away from such suffering can never be a bad person, don''t you agree? These nobles are just angry because their underground source of ie is being damaged and their y things are taken away¡­ can you imagine how many girl *sniff *sniff¡­ die from day to day, being *sniff used as ythings?


    It''s so unfare!..." Maggie ''cried'' in a muffled tone while concealing her face to hide the fact that she was bad when it came to producing tears at will.


    Edward who sat beside her felt moved, and though he couldn''t clearly exin it at that moment, his heart boiled with anger for these nobles and what they were doing.


    Seeing Maggie like that, he moved closer to her as they were sitting on a lone balcony, stretching his arm around her to pull her in, in attempt to console her¡­ well, this was also a perfect opportunity to get this close to her and touch her delicate skin that had such a soft feel, there was no way he wasn''t going to take the opportunity.


    Heh¡­ truly, the mind of a virgin boy in love¡­ a sad sight indeed.


    ''How cheap these men are¡­ well, this boy won''t even stand a chance if even men fall so easily¡­'' Maggie thought to she self as she stopped ''crying'' and just remained in a half embrace within Edward''s arm.


    She could hear the boy''s heartbeat, his heart was pounding through his chest from excitement, and she could feel his stiffened posture trying not to move the wrong way while she was in his arm¡­ heh¡­ she felt tired just having to endure it¡­


    "If only we could convince the others to agree, we can help this man and shield him from the authorities." Maggie said, feigning a saddened expression to show her dismay.


    Feeling touched by her tone and expression rather than her words, Edward made a bold remark, promising to do his best to convince the ''council'', those that headed the group¡­ which literally consists of anybody who was old enough or powerful enough.


    "I''m sure Henry will be in support; we should talk to him about thister. He''s fond of you, I''m sure he''ll take it into consideration." Edward proposed.


    ''Of course he would, he''s also infatuated with this young girl¡­'' she thought to herself, but outside, she produced a smile while nodding her head in agreement.


    "Let''s finish up before the next ssmences." She said, drawing away from Edward before they both finished their meal, well, snacks.


    Edward spent the rest of the time in a gleeful state as he was happy with the recent development between him and Maggie, at least in his mind there was development in their rtionship, after all, such touchy moments build stronger bond.


    In the following week, Lada had her n set into motionpletely, and Maggie was already making the necessary moves to get the group of self-righteousmoners to amodate the one being wanted by the kingdom''s authorities.


    Maggie had already so skillfully gotten the group to agree on bringing the man in, selling them her idea of this man being a ''hero'' to those ves.


    Of course, unlike Edward, Henry did a little research and background check on the man to see if he was legit. If something like that had been happening, it shouldn''t have been under their noses for so long, depending on how long it had been going on.


    Being something that had been borately nned, it didn''t take Edward any time before he found proof of this ''hero''s'' actions, even meeting with a few ves that he had ''freed'' after buying them, and they were some of the few that remained in the capital.


    Before the week was out, they had taken in this ''hero'', a man by the name of Rodney Lancaster. His prepared alibi was also very solid with no loopholes. Well, they should have suspected something that appeared so perfect, but it didn''t cross their mind. Besides, there were a lot of well to do merchants who could afford such expenses, it didn''t require poking holes.


    "¡­he is now being sheltered in one of their bases within the outer wall and is treated well." Maggie reported as she gave an ount of the recent developments with their n.


    Lada who sat across her while having someone give her a massage on her shoulders wore an indifferent look as she acknowledged, "good. Sooner orter, the authorities wille to know of this development and focus more on those hypocrites. You''ve done well Maggie." Lada praised.


    "You tter me, master. It is simply my duty that I must carryout, I''ve done nothing special." Maggie responded in a serious tone and expression while bowing her head slightly.


    "Hmm¡­" Lada seemed to think for a moment before sending Maggie off, "you may return to, whatever it is you were doing. You''re free to go." She said.


    "As you wish, master." Without lingering around, Maggie stepped out of Lada''s personal quarters and headed to her own room.


    Once she entered and locked the door, a sigh escaped her lips, showing her exhaustion. She then proceeded to take off her clothes and arranging them perfectly into her drawer, taking out her towel, and heading to the bathroom.


    For her, fulfilling her duties to her master was the utmost importance, nothing else mattered, not even her life, that was all she knew.


    A few moments after Maggie left, Lada sent out the maid giving her a massage as she had had enough. For some reason, something felt unsatisfactory when she looked at Maggie, ''perhaps, its time I changed things around here a bit.


    I should model my actions after my master, it seems to work the best.'' She thought to herself with a solemn expression beforeying on the premium couch and closing her eyes to rest.


    ¡­


    .


    Under the huge mansion and within Lada''s ''personal'' room, the cocoon made entirely of blood started showing signs of movement, though subtle.

 Chapter 84: Evolution - Vampire Noble 2

    Gradually, the body of the cocoon moved, churning as it did, appearing to be sucked in on itself.


    Slowly, the size of the cocoon became smaller as it seemed to copse in on itself, until Aldritch''s was revealed within it and the contents of the cocoon were being absorbed into his body, entering directly inside him through his skin, which didn''t look like it should even be possible.


    Regaining his consciousness, Aldritch opened his eyes slightly, feeling that his body was afloat as he couldn''t feel his legs touching the ground, he pried open his eyes enough and tilted his head a little to confirm, and indeed, he really was floating mid-air, a few centimeters above the ground.


    As though to confirm his current state, the system''s ever soft voice sounded in his mind, providing concise information;


    [Evolutionplete. You have evolved into a Vampire Noble]


    [All stats have been permanently increased by 50]


    [Your racial skill, Blood Maniption, has evolved]


    [Your racial skill, Minor Compulsion, has evolved into Mind Compulsion]


    [Your racial skill, Healing Factor, has evolved into Superior Regeneration]


    [Your racial skill ''Blood Bond'' has been strengthened, turned vampires'' loyalty will start at a higher level]


    [You''ve acquired a new racial skill ''Feral Sense'']


    [You''ve acquired a new racial skill ''Body transformation'']


    [You''ve acquired a new racial skill ''Shapeshifting'']


    .


    ''So many improvements and new stuff.'' Aldritch thought to himself looking at all the information disyed before his eyes. He was thrilled to be receiving all that, but at that moment, he wanted to head up. The vigor within his body was much, so he really wanted to test it out.


    Putting on the clothes he had left on the chair, he put them on before leaving the undergroundir.


    Surprisingly, it was mid-day outside, but being quite a cloudy day, the sun was hiding behind lush clouds for the most part. This also meant that there was quite the cool wind blowing across outside.


    As it was day time, every vampire was asleep, leaving Aldritch with only one option, Lodestar. He was still human after all, and day time was when he operated, though he only spent most of his time idling about with the guise of recovering, Aldritch and pretty much every one else believed otherwise.


    While making his way to where he could find Lodestar, Aldritch enquired somethings from the system.


    ''I thought the evolution would make a much greater change to my stats than this. Apart from the 50 points increase in all stats, what else has changed in my body, system?'' Aldritch questioned.


    [As you have seen, your evolution has affected your skills as those that had reached their MAX level have now evolved into stronger skill while some were strengthened]


    [More importantly, your body is now evolved further and your potential deepened. You will now find ease in growing stronger physically, and your body is also a better container and conduit for spirit energy. Thirst and need for blood has also reduced while every other senses have been greatly increased]


    ''Ok¡­ now that sounds even better than the 50 points increase in stats.'' Aldritch thought to himself, suppressing the gleeful grin that was about to form on his face.


    Once outside the mansion and standing in the courtyard, Aldritch traced his steps towards the fish pond within thepound that was situated within a garden. Truly, this mansion had everything in it. Aldritch really wondered if Lada was trying to conceal herself or expose herself.


    On arrival, making his way into the space covered by two metres tall flowers as the pond was within the extensive garden, Aldritch found Lodestar lying on his back with a book in hand, ''as I suspected, reading novels again.'' He thought to himself as he approached. For a man his size, it did look off seeing Lodestar lying amidst a garden surrounded by flowers.


    Since Lodestar arrived in this mansion and was freed, all he really cared about was reading novels. He was always so invested in them, but as of now he was still stuck on one novel¡­ the only reason being that he is such a slow reader.


    Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    "Lodestar¡­" Aldritch called out with a warm smile on his face as he approached with steady strides.


    "Ahhh¡­ my peaceful afternoon has been ruined." He muffled under his breath hearing Aldritch''s voice. He looked to his side to find Aldritch walking towards him with a certain look on his face, "that smile¡­ I''m not feeling well, I can''t teach you anything right now." He groaned to Aldritch''s hearing.


    "I''ve had such a peaceful week so far, why did you have to show up now?" He muffled to himself again in aining manner.


    "Ah,e on, don''t you want to test the strength of a vampire noble? I''ve just concluded my evolution you see." Aldritch said to him, not trying to hide details.


    Lodestar almost jumped out of the couch he was lying on, "evolution? Vampire noble? You''re now a vampire noble?" He asked with genuine shock in his eyes.


    "Yeah, why the reaction? Haven''t seen one before?" Aldritch teased.


    "Of course I have! Apart from those turned, all natural vampires are born noble."


    "Then why the shock?"


    "Well, people don''t just undergo evolution in their basements, you know? Certainly not higher lifeforms such as vampires, dragons or demons. It shouldn''t even be possible, where did you get the materials needed? How do you even know the conditions to fulfil? Just exactly what did that god provide you with to ready you for this journey?" Lodestar bombarded Aldritch with questions.


    "Calm down, you''ll stress yourself before the spar. And yes, it might have something to do with the god I met before." Aldritch exined, not willing to start any exnation on how he has a system.


    "Great dragons¡­ Do you know what this means? This is more than big news¡­ by any chance, can you evolve, raise your rank further?"


    "I can also evolve those who are within my family." Aldritch answered.


    "Heavens¡­ Just so you know, those vampires won''t leave you alone when you eventually reach my world. Maybe before they would have shrugged you off as a runaway who isn''t even a vampire noble, or add you to their rogue list for execution, but now? There''s no way. Better n for that."


    "Already thought of that." Aldritch responded, unsurprised or moved particrly by Lodestar''s words.


    "Now I''m actually interested in testing your strength!" Lodestar eximed in excitement as he walked up to Aldritch and grabbed him on both shoulders with his hands, wearing a broad smile. As he was a huge man, Lodestar towered Aldritch by at least one foot, and his body made Aldritch look small, at least not skinny.


    ''And you weren''t feeling well just some seconds ago¡­'' With one arm around Aldritch''s shoulders, they made their way to a more suitable ground for sparring, continuing their discussion on the way.

 Chapter 85: Let Me Test Your Limit

    ''Let''s see¡­'' Aldritch mentallymanded the system open to take a look at all his new skills as he and Lodestar made gentle strides through the garden.


    Going over his original racial skills before looking at the new ones he gained, Aldritch was quite impressed;


    ¡­


    .


    [Name: Aldritch Mondragon Hellsing]


    [Age: 22]


    [Rank: IV]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Vampire Noble]


    [Blood Bank: 5,300]


    [BP: 91,350] >> [11,350]


    .


    [HP: ====]


    [SP: 660/660] >> [2,500/2,500]


    [Strength: 68] >> [118]


    [Agility: 75] >> [125]


    [Dexterity: 70] >> [120]


    [Vitality: 20] >> [70] Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    [Intelligence: 147] >> [197]


    .


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption} - {Mind Compulsion} ¨C {Body Transformation ¨C {Shapeshifting} - {Super Regeneration} - {Blood Bond} ¨C {Feral Senses}]


    .


    [Skills: {Hypnosis Lvl 9} - {Advanced Swordsmanship Lvl 2} - {Soul Contract} - {Magic Circle Lvl 6} - {Fire Magic Lvl 5} - {Wind Magic Lvl 3}]


    ¡­


    [Blood Bond]


    Turn others into vampires or lesser beings by injecting your catalyst into them. They will be sired to you with undying loyalty. Does not work on dead bodies and creatures whose rank far exceeds yours by too much. Their Loyalty will be above 70 upon turning them.


    .


    [Super Regeneration]


    You can recover your injuries and stamina naturally and by consuming blood. It will activate automatically upon injury unless you decide otherwise.


    .


    [Body Transformation]


    Manipte your body up to the cellr level to alter appearance and generalposition. Effectiveness depends on mastery.


    .


    [Shapeshifting]


    Shapeshift into a variety of animals depending on your understanding of the anatomical and physiological makeup of the animal. Potential and effectiveness depend on mastery.


    .


    [Blood Bond]


    Turn others into vampires or lesser beings by injecting your catalyst into them. They will be sired to you with undying loyalty. Does not work on dead bodies and creatures whose rank far exceeds yours by too much. Their Loyalty will be above 70 upon turning them.


    .


    [Feral Senses]


    Possess enhanced senses of all basic five senses and a supernatural sense akin to a sixth sense. Strength depends on mastery.


    ¡­


    Aldritch could clearly see that all his skills nowcked the usual leveling system, and all of them now depended on his mastery over them, which was a nice thing?


    Apart from his skills, Aldritch was surprised to see the exponential increment in his SP, turned out the vigor he was feeling wasn''t just from his stats increasing so much.


    Aldritch adopted a toothy grin that showed his teeth perfectly for a short while, his canines aligning perfectly in a beautiful fashion that any would envy.


    Once they reached their destined location, Lodestar positioned opposite Aldritch, taking a loft stance not nning to attack but be on the defensive. Even though he was much rooted in magic, hence his vast knowledge in different magic, despise his earlier remarks, he was still a very capable fighter whenpared to a low ranked Aldritch in all ramifications.


    "Well,e one." He teased lightly with a sly smirk and a wave of his hand ushering Aldritch to attack him.


    Aldritch who had been invested in learning the sword often time practiced some hand to handbat on his own, feeling a sense of kinship with the arts, but seeing as he didn''t have anything abilities pertaining to the form of fighting, he never put in that much of an effort. Now that he had some skills though, that was very different.


    He already had various ideas in mind, but since he needed to first understand how the skills worked, he refrained from using them during the spar.


    Aldritch took a firm stance in the most natural way his body aggravated towards, his light textured white shirt swayed in the wind alongside his hair. cing one leg slightly ahead of the other while hanging his hands rather low, at stomach level.


    His striking almost maroon pupils and full neck long ck hair gave him a wild look as his back was hunched over a bit, while the paleness of his skin that ironically looked lustrous reflected the sun, adhering a certain level of uniqueness to his entire being.


    He stared at Lodestar from a distance, looking him like a free prey, studying his bodynguage, though, there wasn''t much to study as the former wasn''t moving or making gestures at all. Taking a few seconds before charging forward towards Lodestar, Aldritch moved at blinding speeds.


    Lodestar seeing the iing Aldritch with all his speed and the force he carried, he simply stepped to the side and allowed Aldritch run past him, crashing into the gazebo off to the corner behind where Lodestar was standing.


    With a confused expression on his face, Aldritch heard the uncontrobleughtering from Lodestar as he put his hand on his abdomen to support himself.


    Aldritch immediately saw what he had done wrong and couldn''t help the few chuckles that escaped his own mouth. He had made a very rookie mistake after all, so he wasn''t the least bit offended by Lodestar''sughter, how could thetter hold himself from it?


    Underestimating his own improvements, Aldritch had charged forward with the same force as he normally would, expecting the same kind of speed without factoring in the fact that his stats had increased, and by a lot.


    "That was my mistake. Seems I was a bit too eager to begin the spar, I didn''t process everything properly." Aldritch stated.


    Whipping under his right eye softly, Lodestar remarked, "it''s alright, it happens, just make sure you don''t repeat the mistake twice, if not I might actually roll over inughter."


    Lodestar''s words were true, but Aldritch couldn''t help but berate himself lightly in his mind, if this was a real-life scenario, he would have costed himself so much with such a mistake. He was someone who enjoyed improving himself constantly, and his methods were sometimes unorthodox if he could manage it, and being hard on himself was something that naturally came with it.


    In the end, someone with good talent who exhibitsziness will eventually hit an unsurmountable wall, and someone whocks talent and doesn''t work hard will end up the same.


    Even though he was blessed with talent, Aldritch didn''t take that as an opportunity to rx. His thirst for power was strong, but his thirst for personal growth ran even deeper.


    Assuming a fighting stance he instinctively feltfortable in, Aldritch readied once again to engage Lodestar, this time taking it slowly until he got the hang of his strength and adjusted properly.

 Chapter 86: Let Me Test Your Limit 2

    Generally, during their spars and training, except mandated, both parties were not allowed to empower their bodies with spirit energy to boost their physical capabilities, so they fought purely based on their physical capabilities.


    This was one of the reasons why Khal didn''t take much interest in guiding Desmond, the young man Ingrid introduced to the family. He couldn''t even develop his physical strength properly.


    It seemed to be a problem rooted in humans of this lower world, as for whatever reason andws guiding their world, they didn''t seem to be able to increase their body''s natural strengths past a certain level and could only reach a certain level before it bes impossible to go past that limit.


    At that moment, Sigmund''s research was also tackling the issue, so everyone waited eagerly to see positive results on how to fix this problem, after all, Aldritch had quite a few people from this world, and bing vampires didn''t fix their issuepletely, it only lessened the restriction.


    There was also the possibility that once they went to the higher world, this would cease to be the case, but there was no guarantee as there was no way to confirm the theory.


    As for Khal and Desmond, the former only showed consideration as thetter showed determination.


    All this meant was that during Lodestar''s and Aldritch''s bout, both parties only relied on their physical and natural body capabilities and strength, not utilizing any spirit energy to reinforce their bodies.


    Whilst being of higher level than Aldritch, Lodestar soon found it tasking to continue keeping up with Aldritch. Like a fighting machine made and tailored specifically towards hand to handbat, Aldritch, on his own, had adaptedpletely and even coined his very own technique to fight in hand to handbat, making rapid improvement as the spar dragged on.


    At first, Lodestar only spent his energy minimally, dodging and parrying Aldritch''s attacks, but once the former got used to his new strength, he began attacking more intensely. Even then, Lodestar didn''t need to exert himself as he still was superior to Aldritch, but that was only in stats.


    Aldritch had been moving in normal speeds to Lodestar, so avoiding his attacks and blocking them was way too easy for him, he was basically training a baby on how to walk through trial and error, but Aldritch also armed with that knowledge started altering his patterns and making adjustments, managing to catch Lodestar off at various times, surprising thetter each time.


    Despite the superior stat difference, it didn''t factor in well once fatigue kicks in.


    After three hours of sparring, Lodestar started feeling a little exhausted, slowing his speed considerably and dampening his edge. It was clear that Aldritch knew this, so his advances grew even more intense, but even then, Lodestar was still able to keep up.


    The former might have the physique and uniqueness of a vampire, but Lodestar had the blood of a powerful dragon running through his very veins and arteries and within every capiry, both of them were superior creatures at the apex of evolution and power chain.


    Well, in hindsight, one of them was a pure creature of his kind, while the other was a descendant and diluted¡­ it started showing five hours into their spar, and very much clearly.


    While Aldritch was still able to keep up the pace and intensity without any problems, Lodestar had gotten so worn out that Aldritch who was pretty much moving like a normal man running in his eyes had begun to blur out at times and catching him off guard.


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Sometimes he would see the attacking from a mile away, but his body would just respond so slow, not being able to keep up with his own thoughts, and Aldritch would undoubtedly get the upper hand.


    ''Damn! What''s he made of?! Doesn''t he at least get even a little bit tired?!'' Lodestar fused in his mind while gritting his teeth and trying to predict where Aldritch would pop out of as he had just disappeared once again from his ''keen'' sight.


    ..


    After sparring for six hours, the sun had already gone down and the night was fast approaching as the ce was getting progressively darker.


    Ingrid had remained in the mansion after visiting a day prior, so she had just woken up in her private quarters.


    Opening her eyes and feeling refreshed, as vampires really woke up sleepy if they get a good amount of sleep it seemed, she proceeded to take a quick bath that had been drawn for her beforehand by a personal maid. Since the maids and other workers were mostly humans, they maintained the house during the day and preparing a warm bath before those who needed it woke up in the evening was no trouble.


    After taking her bath, Ingrid was still putting on her clothes when she heard a loud and aggressive knock on her door; *knock! *knock! *knock! *knock!, in an entuated manner.


    Before she could curse the person at the other side, Lina''s voice tore through her ears as she pretty much shouted, "Ingrid, are you around! I think there''s trouble! There''s intense fighting going on within the yard!"


    Understanding Lina''s words, Ingrid rushed her dressing, leaving some extra clothes on after putting on the necessary fits and rushing out with a serious expression on her face, considerably more worried than Lina was.


    Unlike Lina who was just concerned an intruder had broken, in, Ingrid was aware of the recent ve market problems, and though she had already entrusted it to Lada as it was Lada''s jurisdiction, she very much knew of the possibility of Lada''s n failing and they, being found out.


    ''If they really havee, then they''ve chosen the wrong time to attack.'' She resolved, seeing as night had pretty muche.


    As they ran through the mansion swiftly, Ingrid found herselfcking when it came to speed whenpared to Lina, but she didn''t beat herself about it, since the limitation on them was already clear, and she was never a physique reliant fighter either, at least for the most part.


    In a few seconds, they had reached the main door of the mansion, only to find that a couple people were already standing there, pretty much all the other vampires.


    ''Everyone''s already here.'' Bothdies thought to themselves.


    "What''s the situation? How much is their force?" Ingrid enquired with all seriousness.


    Well, everyone seemed to have the same expression on their faces or at least simr, but it wasn''t one of seriousness or one ready for war¡­


    "You guys too, huh?" Rindher turned back to look at Lina and Ingrid with sleepy eyes.


    "Apparently, our Lord and Lodestar have been having a ''friendly'' bout for the past six to seven hours now¡­ those sounds you heard? It was actually them sparring¡­"

 Chapter 87: Progressing Smoothly

    *Huff! *Huff! *Huff!


    "You''re just a wild beast¡­ *Huff *Huff *Huff, you just haven''t transformed¡­ into your true form, yet." Lodestarined in measured breathes as he hunched over to catch his breath while Aldritch gave him two hard pats on the back to force the breathes out.


    Their fight/spar ended up taking around seven hours before they concluded it as a draw, just the result Lodestar was aiming for.


    After such a long bout, he had begun to feel old injuries acting up, so they had to cease their contest for the time being. This time, Lodestar really looked forward to next time, unlike his usual self. Even though it ended as a draw, both parties knew who had actually won, and for some reason, Lodestar couldn''t help but feel that the grin on Aldritch''s face was directed towards him.


    The match could have very much ended earlier, but Aldritch still had energy, while Lodestar, despite his exhaustion, clenched tightly to his pride as a dragon''s descendant. Somehow, it seemed even the personality of their prideful ancestor was passed down through his inheritance.


    Even though normally, Lodestar didn''t exhibit pride so much, this fight was different, it really pushed him to his limits, something he hadn''t done in a long time.


    "I can''t believe that even at rank 1, I''d be facing such difficulties against a rank IV, it''s really an eye opener." Even though he downyed it like that, Aldritch knew that the only reason their match turned out this way was because Lodestar was more of a magician than a fighter, the only thing aiding him in maintaining such physical capabilities were his bloodline as a dragon descendant and the little points he had in physical rted stat.


    Since magicians could always cover up for theirck of physical prowess by reinforcing their bodies with spiritual energy, it wasn''t like they were at a certain wide disadvantage.


    Lodestar was just well unidimensional with magic for the most part, and was currently not at his peak due to past issues, so it was perfectly understandable, and Aldritch didn''t feel the slightest bit boisterous about his ''victory''.


    While he stood beside Lodestar, waiting for him to regain himself so they could make their way in, Aldritch felt his skin crawl a little bit. Getting the unmistakable feeling that he was being watched, Aldritch turned his head towards the top of the mansion, only to find Khal sitting there with an unamused expression, pretty much the same as always.


    Even though his expression suggested he didn''t take seriously much of what transpired below, Aldritch knew fully well that the stoic faced man was every bit interested in sparring with him after witnessing the bout just a moment ago.


    Noticing that he had been seen, Khal stood up to his feet and with his sword in hand, jumped down from the roof of the house,nding a few metres away from Aldritch, "congrattions on your sessful evolution, lord."


    Wearing a genuine smile on his face, Aldritch continued in steady strides towards the rest. They all gave their greetings before he went inside.


    Having been abusing his new super regeneration, Aldritch was pretty much full of energy at the moment. While the ability allowed him to recover rapidly even during battle, he still needed to use quite the amount of blood to also ''actively'' revitalize himself.


    After the initial rouse, everyone gradually went back to their own thing while Lodestar found his way to his room to take his bath before having dinner. He was definitely going to sleep well that night after the physical exhaustion.


    Ingrid and Lada were with Aldritch as they walked through the corridors of the huge mansion. Ingrid for one was curious as to how much Aldritch had ''changed''. Apart from that, she also had the blood collected from all over to hand over to him. Since he was still ''asleep'', she had collected it in his steed.


    "I''ll transfer it over now."


    "Sure." Aldritch said as he brought out his blood bank and received the blood from Ingrid. Unlike Aldritch who could see the amount of blood in figures, Ingrid could only go with the feel of it until she felt like she had transferred everything. Thankfully, Aldritch was generous enough to let her keep more than enough whenever she collected blood for him.


    ¡­


    [Blood Bank: 5,300] >> 23,300


    [BP: 11,350]


    ¡­


    Aldritch already had it in mind to begin evolving the others, especially now that getting blood was easier.


    "I-I''ll be in my room for the time being." Ingrid said, stammering a little as she spoke. Even though her face normal with her expression unchanged, Aldritch could feel something amiss with the youngdy. Since she was her own person, he decided to let it go for now. He had been seeing the signs, but he couldn''t quite pinpoint the cause.


    Lada remained by Aldritch''s side after Ingrid left. While he was held in incubation for his evolution for an entire week, many things had happened, major things that he needed to be filled in on.


    Lada took her time exining each one as Aldritch didn''tin of her exnations being too long, providing him with the information in detail.


    First, there was the small news concerning the search the academy was conducting regarding the intruder several months prior. Seeing as they couldn''t find any leads, it had turned a cold case already, even before Aldritch went in for his evolution.


    That aside, the next piece of news was actually an important news. Following Lada''s n to infiltrate one of the major noble houses, while Aldritch was asleep, she had seeded in achieving a small rted goal. Well, it wasn''t exactly small.


    It concerned Argus Lionheart, of the Lionheart family, one of the powerful noble houses that held much power due to their strength, even before the advent of mana.


    Even though he wasn''t the first son, being the second, Argus was very ambitious, just as L had stated in the past¡­ well, not that it mattered now, since he wouldn''t be able to do as he intends, even if he had his free will to that extent.


    All he needed to do was take over his family, and for that to happen, he needed to wield a sufficient amount of power as not to y a weak role of a figure head. Then apart from that, two things needed to happen, two things which Lada had seen to that they were carried wlessly.


    For his strength, Lodestar found himself being the teacher for the most part, so that was taken care of. The only factor limiting Argus was hisck of sufficient talent, but he did have a good work ethic and drive, and was diligent.


    Once the time came, Lada enacted her n for the youngman''s father and elder brother, the first born.


    It had been going on for months, slowly, as taking control of a maid within such a noble house was easy, they weren''t the important family members after all. Lada had one of her ves, a maid of the house that was responsible for taking care of the head of the Lionheart family, periodically slip some poison in his food and other things he might ingest like water and wine.


    Being a poison personally concocted by Lada herself, the effectiveness was wless. Not only was it such a good poison, it was also one that would be undetectable if his corpse was to be examined.


    On thest day of the administration, after the head of the house had already been experiencing weaknesses all over his body, the maid administered a different kind of poison, one that would show up in examinations, and was a product unique to a certain region, one that Argus''s elder brother and firstborn was frequenting around that time.


    Once his father dropped dead, Argus was the first to cry out and request that a thorough investigation be done. His brother was secretly happy as he would get to im the position of family head being the sessor, but even then, he was equally as vexed as his ''useless'' younger brother.


    Once the results returned that the head of the Lionheart house was poisoned, everyone sort to draw out the culprit. At this point where a prominent noble family''s head was assassinated, as they had concluded that it had to be the case, the matter had also involved the kingdom, though they couldn''t put their hands into the matter too much as the former was a prominent family.


    Three dayster after the family head''s death, it came out that the first born of the house was the responsible for the death, and the maid was the culprit. She readily confessed to the firstborn asking her to do it, in returned, he had ''promised'' her to take her as a concubine. Despite his efforts, the firstborn couldn''t convince anyone otherwise. All evidences pointed back to him.


    From the fact that he was actually having an affair with said maid for a couple months before then, to the fact that the poison hade from a certain region in the west, the same ce he was visiting regrly due to military summons, there was no way he could prove his innocence.


    For killing a noble, the punishment was straight forward and unchangeable, death!


    Even though Argus was ''pained'', he still stood present at the execution and watched his brother being killed as his head was chopped off alongside the maid.


    "Some people within the family protested against Argus assuming the position of family head, but once he demonstrated his power, they all shut their mouths, so in the end, it all went well. To that event, I now have full control over every member of the house. They happened to all be present for the burial, so I made good use of their respective presence." She exined.


    ''Hahaha¡­ some times, I can''t help but feel she''s even more thorough than I am.''

 Chapter 88: A Ladys Trouble

    The Lionheart family happened to be such punctual people, showing up for a burial scheduled after just a few days was really impressive, since normally it would take a long time for the travels from those members of the family who resided far away.


    Well, it was also due to the fact that members of their family don''t marry out so much, as they were kind of inbred, preferring to preserve their pure bloodline and power, marrying partners from the branch family who were vessels of the Lionheart from long ago. The process wasplicated, but it worked.


    The only ones that had toe from afar were those fighting in the war around the borders and whoever had travelled out.


    With the Lionheart family under control, it was only a matter of time before the rest followed suite, either that, or they would be forced into subservience by the Lionheart family that now had a rather powerful backing.


    "Following that, the monster invasion n is alsoing along well and will be put into fruition in a month''s time at most. Our n to act on the rest of the noble houses during that period has been further solidified giving the recent developments. With the ongoing war reaching its climax, the kingdom has started employing mercenaries openly now, offering desirable benefits and rewards¡­"


    "They''ve grown short on their own soldiers and their forces back home are strained¡­ good, it will be a perfect time for the invasion." Aldritch said, piggybacking off her.


    "Yes, master¡­"


    She went on to give other updates, and before their walk came to a stop, they had finished their discussion.


    "I see, everything''s going well then. If you need anything, you can find me in my room, or anywhere else." Aldritch said.


    His n was to return to his room for the time being to check and experiment with his new skills. Their names sounded, interesting, and from the descriptions, they held a lot of potential¡­ ''also, I might have to learn hand to handbat, it feels rather natural.'' He thought to himself.


    Thinking of how he would be able to produce ws and harden his body, if possible, Aldritch already saw a lot of uses.


    On the way back room, Ingrid came to his mind. She had been acting rather strangely as ofte. Even though her loyalty was still the same, high, he wanted to talk with her, just in case. If it wasn''t something rting to betrayal or simr, perhaps he could find a way to work things out with her, as it felt quite ufortable having to deal with her like that.


    On reaching her room, Aldritch found a maid stationed outside. Apart from when he was a guest, there weren''t maids stationed at every room like that, especially not at night.


    "Is Ingrid in her room?" Aldritch enquired as he walked closer.


    The maid standing at the door didn''t answer is question neither did she move, or more urately, she couldn''t answer his question or move¡­


    ''I thought I had reduced the oppressive aura.'' Aldritch thought to himself. This was something he had learnt after training with Lodestar and Khal, pretty much everyone from the other world was able to do the same. They could exude a threatening aura or even their bloodlust at will, or curtail such an aura.


    After his evolution, Aldritch found that he exuded such an aura that those weaker than he was felt, that included vampires of lower ranks mostly and those lower in strength than he was. At this point, he had concluded that it was because thedy before him was just a normal person and a lower lifeform¡­ that was why even though he had restrained himself, it still oppressed her.


    Aldritch noticed her legs trembling quite a bit, so he didn''t question her further and just entered Ingrid''s room that happened to be open as it wasn''t locked.


    "Leave, you may rest for the day." He said as he walked past her.


    Once Aldritch entered the room and shut the door, the maid outside copsed on the ground, falling to her ass with sweat beading down her face and body in other parts. Even though her breath wasn''tbored, it was shaky. After a while, she was calm enough to drag herself away.


    ¡­


    -A Few Moments Ago-


    After returning to her room and asking the maid to wait outside as she nned to not take too much of her time, Ingrid proceeded to take off her clothes, stripping everything until there was nothing left covering her body. After grabbing a towel, she made her way into her bathroom naked with the towel held against her chest.


    A bath had already been drawn for her, so once she was inside she hung her towel aside and proceeded to the bucket of water that was to the left side before reaching the bathtub.


    Taking a seat on the small bench, Ingrid fetched some water and poured it on her head, allowing it to drift all the way down as she used her handb back her hair slowly. The water was hot at just the perfect temperature too, just as she requested, so the feeling was soothing.


    While in such a rxed mood, her thoughts drifted to what she was thinking earlier, pretty much what had been reurring in her mind as ofte.


    Her eyes held a dull gleam as her thoughts continued, ''hah¡­ I don''t know anymore, I guess I just have to ept the fact that I feel something for Lord Aldritch¡­ but¡­'' she paused for a moment as a contemting thought went past her head.


    Even now, maybe it was because of the hot water, but the soothing feeling in her body was starting to develop elsewhere. In the position she was seated, it was almost like a squat if the small bench wasn''t there to support her.


    As her thoughts travelled, she began thinking of more graphic scenes as different lewd thoughts formed in her mind, her hand sliding down towards a particr area.

 Chapter 89: A Ladys Trouble 2

    "Lord~" Ingrid moaned under her breath, eyes closed, as her head hung forward with scrunched brows.


    Her thoughts were filled with Aldritch doing lewd things to her, she could only imagine how good it would feel if he was to be there in person to do everything she had in her thoughts to her.


    Even though she had never had sex before, Lina''s descriptions and the way she reacts whenever she spoke of it gave her the impression that it would be more than enjoyable, far more than what she got from masturbating herself.


    As the thoughts continued, her legs spread even further in the squat position she was in, while her fingers yed around her clit and pussy lips, rubbing them in a sensual manner.


    "ahhh~" "ahh~~" "hahh~"


    Each moan sounded suppressed as she held it in, trying her best not to let it escape her lips, shy that someone might hear her. Even with all that effort, she could help but indulge even further in the pleasure.


    "Lord~ Lord Aldritch~~ masterrr~"


    She was dripping wet by this point, and as the sensation increased, so did her pressure, as she rubbed more intently, increasing the pace of her fingers slightly.


    Sensing her pending climax surfacing, she rubbed even faster with more intensity, her face scrunching even more as she bit her lower lip. Her body fell forward, so she supported herself using her free hand, even then, she didn''t stop.


    Feeling she was just around the corner as an intoxicating feeling rose within her, she couldn''t help the involuntary movements of her body as her legs closed, squeezing her hand in between them while her fingers traced circles around her clit and virgin lips. She was just on the verge of climax, when¡­


    *tud


    The door to her room closed. She didn''t hear when it opened, but that didn''t matter, ''what? What was that?''


    Knowing quite well that nobody was supposed to be inside her room, Ingrid grew a little concerned, suspicious, in an instant as she picked herself from the ground in a frustrated manner, she was ready to st anyone who was in her room with some magic.


    She used the towel to tie around her body, covering her breasts down to her thighs, though slightly, as the towel was not so big. Prying open the bathroom door to see who it was, Ingrid was shocked to see that Aldritch was the intruder.


    She hesitated briefly, not knowing what to do, after all, that was the one person she would least want to see at such a time¡­ she was just masturbating to him seconds ago!


    Before she could decide to feign ignorant and pretend she wasn''t there, Aldritch let her know he was there, "I must have disturbed something, I wasn''t aware you were taking your bath." He said, turning around to meet her gaze.


    With his eyes on her, Ingrid couldn''t help but feel slightly embarrassed as she drew the door even closer to hide herself.


    ''No!''


    "Hmm?" Her reaction was certainly normal, but Aldritch couldn''t help but think about the ''sounds'' he heard when entering the room. It was faint, as though Ingrid was suppressing her voice, but to a vampire with enhanced hearing, Aldritch heard everything loud and clear.


    ''Was she masturbating?'' He thought to himself, unaware of how long he had been staring at her. Even though it hadn''t been that long, Ingrid still felt rather shy and insecure of herself, and him staring only made it¡­ worse?


    Aldritch''s ''piercing'' gaze that threatened to bore a hole through her, it seemed, made her even wetter as more juices dripped from her slippery slit. Even though she felt even more shamed of the fact that her body was reacting like that under such a situation, she didn''t exactly want it to stop.


    With impable eyesight, Aldritch spotted a few drops fall on the ground in between her legs. He would have suspected water, but Aldritch knew all too well. Coupled with the sounds from earlier, there was only one exnation.


    "I wanted to have a chat, but we''ll do thatter, for now, I''ll give you your privacy." Aldritch''s wordings made her feel like she had been seen through, but there was nothing she could do about it. This would be the time to call him and confess so he could give her a good pounding, but a part of her heart was too shy and insecure to go through with it.


    Under her lustful gaze, Aldritch walked out of her room with a wry smile on his face.


    ''Don''t tell me that''s why she''s been like that¡­ Hasn''t she grown past the hormone spiraling period already?'' Aldritch thought to himself as he couldn''t help but release a throaty chuckle with a light smile.


    Aldritch was aware of Ingrid being a virgin and had really thought of her in that light, since she always seemed focused on other things, but seeing this side of her, even though a little, he was happy to know that his subordinates were happy and relieving stress.


    ''I wonder who she''s thinking about? Normally I''d say myself, but I should give myself the benefit of the doubt.'' A smile escaped his lips again.


    The night was still rather young, and though Aldritch did feel full of energy, but instead of indulging himself, he opted to take a walk around.


    "Who knows? I might find something interesting while perching around." He also nned to see what was up with his skills while out there, it sounded like a much better idea than cooking himself up in his room.


    Without anyone''s knowledge¡­ anyone that would mind, Aldritch made his way out of the property and into the city. These parts belonged to the well to do, so he would still need to walk quite a bit before getting to the ces with any real action. As he really was nning to take a walk, Aldritch did just that.


    "Why don''t I check out the body transformation first?"

 Chapter 90: Fortuned Encounter

    After spending most of the night fiddling around roofs and alleyways, mostly dark and lonely ones, Aldritch had gotten a good grasp of his new skills, at least, body transformation. As for his new ''shapeshifting'' skill, Aldritch was still in practice. At the moment, he was in his bat form, which happened to be the only animal he could shapeshift into.


    Flying was a difficult thing to master at first, but after several hours, Aldritch seemed to be getting the hang of it. His ''practice'' had brought him to dawn as the morning was quickly fast approaching. The sky was already brightening up, so Aldritch flew into a lonesome alley, crashnding on the ground as he attemptednding, unfortunately, his technique still left much to be desired.


    Once on the ground, he transformed back into his normal self, his bat wings expanding inordinately as he changed back to normal in mere seconds. If anything, the fact that the transformation did not affect his clothes had to be the best part. From the looks of things, it felt more magical than physiological when he shapeshifted.


    As the process was seamless and without pain or difort, Aldritch had noins.


    "Heh, I think that''s it for me, I can''t fly back like that, I''d only crash like I did¡­ gotta protect my image when I can!" He cheered himself on as he left the alleyway.


    If he had to guess, it was already several minutes past six. He could afford to find such a dead looking alley because he was around the business area, and because it was still early, even then, it didn''t mean the early risers were nonexistent.


    Once Aldritch entered the wide street, he found quite a few people about, some were stretching lightly, some yawning while just standing around, others seemed busy already, walking about. Out of the few people on the street, at leastpared to the afternoon time, they were, Aldritch was drawn to one in particr.


    ''Well, never thought I''d run into ''my'' brother here.'' He thought to himself.


    He was a bit surprised to see his brother, but only for about a second.


    Aldritch saw no reason to approach and introduce himself, after all,pared to Lance, he was apletely different person, from looks to body stature to the soul possessing the body. Even though he awakened in Lance''s body, what followed was a kind of body reconstruction.


    "Why the hard face? If I didn''t know better, I''d think you to be a hard cold killer." Aldritch said as he walked side by side to Marcus who was taken aback by the stranger beside him.


    Doing a quick take, he found Aldritch to be a very handsome young man that many females would die for, and his dress seemed to be intentionally dulled not to drag attention to himself so much, especially with his looks. Marcus immediately adopted a friendly smile as he looked at Aldritch, "I am a mercenary after all, how else could I look?" He said with a light tone and a chuckle.


    Looking at him, Aldritch could tell what his profession was just from how he was dressed. Even though he didn''t want to involve himself with his brother, he felt there was some responsibility to assist that he had tied to Marcus.


    "Such a rough profession I hear; don''t you have a family at home to take care of?" Aldritch asked while Marcus matched his pace with Aldritch''s.


    "hahah¡­" Marcusughed weakly with a grim smile on his face that faded secondster. "I don''t, unfortunately." He said.


    "¡­ I see." Aldritch was quite surprised. He was already aware of the situation of the vige as he was the one who ughtered its residents, but to think his sister, Ariel, was also deceased¡­


    Aldritch adopted a serious expression on his face as he stopped walking, prompting Marcus to do the same, looking him directly as he said, "why continue tobour in such a life threatening work then? Come with me, and I will have you work in an office in the gold mines, so you don''t end up joining your family on the other side.


    The pay is enough to make you rich enough to live in the inner wall for the rest of your life." Aldritch proposed.


    Listening to Aldritch''s proposal and the expression on his face, Marcus was more than certain that the young man before him was more than serious, but even then¡­


    "Thank you for your offer, Sir, you are too kind. But, all I''ve ever known is the hunt andbour, I can''t work in any office, besides, I have my own reasons for working this job." He stated, a determined look on his face.


    "Is that so?" Aldritch was going to try to convince him further, or even use hypnosis, but he decided against it. If this was really the path his brother had chosen for himself, then he would respect it.


    Walking past him, Aldritch ced a hand on his shoulder before saying in a calm and soft tone, "you do what you must do, brother." In that very moment, he disappeared from there.


    Hearing Aldritch''s voice cut off, Marcus was shocked, genuinely shocked. He turned back to look at the young man, but he couldn''t find him anywhere, ''he disappeared?'' the said in his mind.


    ''Brother¡­'' He thought to himself. He wasn''t sure why, but it felt as though he had just conversed with his own brother right at the end.


    With a resolute look on his face, Marcus continued on his way.


    Aldritch was watching from a distance as Marcus continued on. Of course, there was no way he could disappear or teleport, so he had just moved fast, utilizing his superior speed and footwork from his swordsmanship training. Even though still a fundamental stage footwork that was yet to even develop into a skill, it still proved to be very helpful and versatile.


    Aldritch had an idea of where Marcus was headed, after all, the kingdom was hiring mercenaries at the moment, not to mention, this side of the inner city was quite far from the mercenaries'' guild.


    Letting things y out as intended, Aldritch made his way back to the mansion, soon shedding off the thoughts.


    Day was already fast approaching, and though Aldritch felt like he could still stay up without any hitch, he decided to sleep for a short time before focusing on sharpening his skills further for what was toe.


    The n to create a monster invasion was already under work, and it would happen soon. Now, his first step from then was to evolve his closest family, then further, and after that, he was going to visit a few ces that Lada had been dutifully researching and marking.


    The n was easy, with the Argus family secured, the next target were other witches of the Lunar Cult. They were the main reason why Lada was in the capital for all these years after all, he could imagine the amount of forces they had. Fortunately, he didn''t need to imagine or operate based on assumptions, as he had Lada with him to provide rity on such cases.


    ording to Lada, the Lunar Cult''s main reason for taking over the kingdom was so they could use it people as manpower to conquer other kingdoms so they could conduct a mass ritual to revive the great mother.


    The goal was simple, but Aldritch doubted the part stating that they would conquer so many kingdoms with all their military, even though the two closest to the Bamana Kingdom were also in simr situations with Bamana, having diminished military forces.


    Whether or not the cult nned to conquer neighbouring kingdoms first or conduct the ritual using the people of the Bamana kingdom, Aldritch didn''t care, he nned to just take over the entire cult before then. Any other person who came in his way would naturally be ttened or fall in line.


    Taking over the kingdom now served more than just a sense of aplishment, it also would pave a way for their transverse to the higher world, which Aldritch was now rather passionate about since he didn''t want to disappear.


    ¡­


    For the following two weeks, Aldritch spent his time training for the most part, honing his skills while perfecting his skills.


    With enough BP to evolve all his closest subordinates, Aldritch called them all into the underground space for the process to begin.


    Lina, Ingrid, Khal, and Lada were the only ones being evolved, the other person was supposed to be Ralwa, but she was away at that moment.


    After this evolution, all of them would be Blooded Vampires, the same rank as Aldritch a few weeks ago. He was really curious as to how it would turn out, whether they would gain new skills, and what kind of skills it would be. Apart from that, he was really curious about how much their strength would increase.

 Chapter 91: Set Out

    The evolution took a considerably shorter time than expected, and in just two days, all of them had be Blooded vampires. ording to the system, they all got about +10 in all their stats aside from the new skills, so Aldritch was more than satisfied.


    Looking at their stat windows, Aldritch was surprised to find out that they now had the ability to turn others into vampires too. This development was certainly fascinating and much anticipated by Aldritch for a while now.


    ¡­


    [Name: Lina Hellsing]


    [age: 20]


    [Rank: V]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blooded Vampire]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 5} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 3} {Blood Bond} {Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 96]


    .


    <><><><><><><>.


    [Name: Ingrid Fenwick Hellsing]


    [age: 27]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blooded Vampire]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 8} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 6} {Blood Bond} {Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 92]


    <><><><><><><>


    .


    [Name: Lada Vesnak Hellsing]


    [age: 61]


    [Rank: V]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blooded Vampire]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl MAX} {Minor Compulsion Lvl MAX} {Blood Bond} {Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 93]


    .


    .


    <><><><><><><>


    .


    [Name: Khal Barak Hellsing]


    [age: 26]


    [Rank: III]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blooded Vampire]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 2} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 1} {Blood Bond} {Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 91]


    .


    Everyone was doing alright, with Lina surpassing the expectations Aldritch had for her, reaching rank five so fast. As for Lada, Aldritch wasn''t surprised at all, it was very much expected. With her rituals no longer focused on maintaining her youthful looks and vitality, all of it went into strengthening herself.


    They all improved in regards to their racial skills, leveling them up, well, except for Lina and Khal, as for thetter, he didn''t have any interest in anything that would not further his swordsmanship. Aldritch did try to sell him the idea of creating weapons with blood using blood maniption, but he hadn''t gotten into it yet.


    As for Ralwa who was absent, she didn''t need the boost, she was already well powerful on her own.


    ''I''m just d I could turn all of them without having to face the strength gap restriction.'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    With everything done now, there was only one thing he needed to focus on, which was conquering the other witches.


    For the time being, he allowed the new blooded vampires to get used to their new power, though there wasn''t much to get used to, before he could proceed. In the meantime, he could also await Ralwa''s arrival.


    ¡­


    After Ralwa''s arrival from her little mission, she was also evolved alongside Rindher, as Aldritch had enough to include him.


    Once all that was done, it was time to move out. Of course, Aldritch chose the most capable people to apany him on his journey. Even though he was also eager to test his growth against real opponents, he wasn''t going to head out into enemy hands without capable backing.


    With him, Aldritch had Khal, Ralwa, Olgud and Rindher. Rindher and Ralwa were not so keen on escorting him for his mission, but Aldritch had to drag them along. He still had to maintain his safety at all cost. Those whose loyalties were above 85 could die for him if it came to it, though the higher it was, the more like it was for that to happen.


    Even though Olgud was the least powerful amongst everyone, he had been training hard and already surpassed his teacher, so he was very capable.


    Once night came, they set out. Following Aldritch''s wish, all of them were dressed in ck attire, wearing a hooded shirt that concealed their face well enough.


    Lada did a good job of providing Aldritch with the location of one of the Great Dames who they could reach, and the location of four of the lower Lunar.


    "We''ll be facing off some capable adversaries today, and by we, I mean you and I, Olgud¡­" Aldritch clearified in a strong tone, causing the usually calm Olgud''s left eye to twitch a little.


    "After the Great Mother, there are the three Primordial Dames. The Primordial Dame of Red, the Primordial Dame of ck, and the Primordial Dame of White. Following them are the Great Dames, the Dame of Purple, the Dame of Green, and the Dame of Blue, a rank our beloved Lada happens to be under.


    Thest are the Luna, they should be easy to handle." Aldritch exined again to everyone, just to let them know what they were up to.


    Listening to Aldritch''s exnation, and Khal and Rindher couldn''t help but exhale a tired sigh. If the strongest of their opponent that night was supposed to be as strong as Lada, then why were they even asked to tag along?


    ''Total misuse of opportunity.'' Rindher thought to himself.


    Khal on the other hand couldn''t help the feeling that he could have been training his swordsmanship.


    Olgud however, was determined to prove himself, more to himself than to anyone else, as he needed to know just how much he had grown. Being surrounded by monsters all night, it was difficult to convince himself that he was making ''good'' progress.


    Yes, he could win against most of the girls following in the art of the shadows, butpared to the others, he couldn''t ascertain that his progress was enough.


    "Lord, wouldn''t it be more efficient if we split up and handle all this? With such capable subordinates, you shouldn''t even be out here running missions yourself." Khal proposedzily.


    "Not a chance, I need to test my own progress once in a while, like this mission for example."


    Even though they tried to argue, it was useless, Aldritch had already made his decision.


    As they hopped off one roof top to another, they soon arrived at the first location, where one of the four Luna was.


    Unlike most who infiltrate into rich households, this Luna took a different route and posed as a normal civilian. Since the outer wall had little to offer their ns, most of their operation was focused within the inner walls.


    "Well, here shees." Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin

 Chapter 92: Set Out 2

    The n was straight forward, Aldritch was going to face off these witches alone, and only in the event that he was unable to take them down would he employ the help of his subordinates, starting from Olgud.


    Posing as a trader in the inner wall, this Luna girl had a small apartment to herself. There certainly was no way that an underground area could exist, but Aldritch was observant nheless.


    They had already scouted the entire house from outside, and the only ce where they determined that she could perform her witch craft without prying eyes was the unusuallyrge closet, or if the house had a basement, then there. For now, they could only observe.


    They hide outside, watching her every move as much as they could. The interior of the rooms were evenly lit with dim lighting, only enough for the person inside the house to appear as a shadow to any observer outside, but with their superior eyesight, they could see everything crystal clear, this also meant that, once the girl went naked while changing clothes, they could see her.


    None of them present gave even as much as a reaction¡­ well, none of them except Rindher.


    Once he realized what was about to happen, Rindher became more focused, even though no one noticed at first. Once all her clothes dropped to the ground, his focus increased and his eyes narrowed, adopting a firm observant gaze.


    Once her bra and underwear dropped finally, Rindher could as much burn a hole through the building itself with his gaze, prompting a warning from everyone almost instantaneously. Even they could feel his gaze, talk less of the girl he was staring at.


    Luckily, she hadn''t noticed or felt anything and just went on with her change of clothes.


    Just as expected, once the girl had a change of clothes, she went into her closet, only emerging after an hour. Truly, Aldritch and every other person regretted not attacking her before she went into the closet, but it had already been done.


    Gaining a resolute look on his face, Aldritch did just as nned, he leapt through the open window on the bedroom wall, slipped through the gentle fluttering curtains, andnded right behind the girl.


    His motion was almost soundless, but the girl caught sight of his shadow as he went past her towards her back.


    "ARHHH!!" The girl screamed in a moment of shock and surprise, with a bit of panic mixed in.


    If anyone, Aldritch was the most surprised, as he didn''t expect to see such a panicked expression on the girl''s face.


    "Are the Luna this weak? I guess Lada wasn''t downying it after all?" He couldn''t believe it really, it was absurd for her to react like that, at least that was what he thought.


    "Aren''t you going to do something? Fight back?" He asked, staring at the girl.


    "Aa¡­ Ah¡­ Ahh, ah¡­" The girl stammered with a scared expression etched on her face, Aldritch could even see her knees buckling lightly.


    He watched with even greater astonishment as she fell back to her ass, almost trembling as it would seem, supporting her fall with her arms.


    ''My God¡­'' Even a disappointed expression, Aldritch just looked at the girl in front of him and used ''Mind Compulsion'' on her to extract some information, somehow, he felt as though they had gotten the wrong person, it was very possible.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "She is the right girl¡­"


    "Rindher, turn her and be done with. If they''re all like this, then this entire trip would have been worthless." Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Everyone was disappointed for sure, as they expected more of a fight, unfortunately, this was the result. Even then, Aldritch wasn''t going to let the poor performance of one person shape his view of the rest. He was certain the others, at least one of them, would show a better performance, though from then on he would leave handling of the Luna to Olgud.


    Aldritch left turning the Luna into vampires to Rindher, he was the only one who could do it since Khal refused those who he deemed weak¡­ more in mind it would seem.


    Ad for Rindher, even though he looked hesitant outwardly, everyone could tell what his intentions were, he was definitely going to be this girl''s ''mentor'' and ''guide'' in the near future. Aldritch couldn''t care less, neither did the other two. Well, Ralwa would, but that was nobody''s business in that ce.


    After the girl had been turned, she was fed blood and given certain instructions before they departed. Aldritch also used his hypnosis to tinker with her mind to ensure her loyalty. Once she was turned, he confirmed that the girl''s name appeared under the list of those in his family.


    Aldritch was expecting the system to arrange it in a kind of drop down fashion so he could see who turned who, but he was sure that was going to be something to think about in future, who knows? There could even be a family tree option by then.


    With that girl handled, the group of vampires dressed in ck made their way to the houses of several others. All of the Luna were the same, inexperienced and couldn''t put up a fight.


    Only thest one was able to stand her ground and do something, but ultimately, she was still very weak, and didn''t seem to have any attack spell, so she ended up using a kitchen knife¡­ for someone exhibiting normal human strength, it was far from enough.


    Aldritch and Rindher thought Khal would pick interest in the girl since she was able to put up a fight the way she did, with little fear, but he didn''t even bat an eye her way. Well, Rindher had noins, as he swept in to turn her. The Lunar Cult happened to have a good eye for pretty girls, so Rindher was more than interested.


    Even though he had gained one more potential partner in his harem, Aldritch was hoping he wouldn''t, he couldn''t help but feel that this subordinate of his would be useless in future if he had enough women around him.


    ''He had gotten this strong already, so maybe I should believe in him more.'' Aldritch thought to himself, not wanting to make assumptions. All that died when he caught the look on Rindher''s face¡­


    With the small fries handled, rather uneventfully, the group was headed towards the residence of the great Dames next.

 Chapter 93: Surprise

    After a couple hours of waiting, the group was still yet to spot their next target. The next target was the great dame of green, but she wasn''t showing up to her residence. Aldritch had thought of the possibility of their operation being found out, but that not exactly possible, at the very least, it would take more time.


    There was also the possibility of a primordial dame''s magic at work, but again, Aldritch left that as thest possible reason. After waiting for a bit more, Aldritch proposed for them to infiltrate into the house and interrogate the residents.


    Like Lada, this was the house of a wealthy merchant, the only difference was that this witch didn''t have every single person enved and under her total control, so with even a little probing into their brains, something was sure to spill.


    The house itself, being that of a wealthy merchant, was also very huge, though barely half of Lada''s, it was still huge and would be a chore to transvers while carrying out that specific task.


    Through arge window that was open on the first and only floor, the group made their way into the house. Once they infiltrated the house, all four of them moved like shadows through dark corners, avoiding the light as much as possible¡­ at least Aldritch and Olgud did, Khal and Rindher didn''t seem to need it.


    It wasn''t even their speed, they just possessed techniques or magic to make the job easier.


    Since magical abilities/skills like invisibility can''t exactly be taught, Olgud had to follow the same route as Aldritch to get to his goal, the difference between them was that he had more experience with working and moving in the shadows. In the end, Aldritch was the onecking behind while the others found it way easier to move around.


    After a couple minutes of trying his best but realizing how bad he was at stealth, Aldritch gave up the notion, opting to walk in the open instead. If anyone was to see him, he would just wipe their memories after gaining information from them. It was better to do what he was best at than try to follow the others andg behind so much, after all, this wasn''t a training hall but a mission site.


    In only ten minutes, they all were able to sweep through the entire house, interrogating every single living being within the house. Well, they didn''t exactly interrogate, as they just used Minorpulsion to extract useful information and then gathered the people in therge hall that greeted any visitor upon entrance into the huge mansion through the front door.


    Except Aldritch, the rest of them weren''t so good at mind control and memory altering, so instead of doing a half assed job, they all agreed for Aldritch to handle the memory wipe.


    Just as nned, Aldritch wiped the memory of all the people present within the house before asking them to return to whatever it was they were doing, having no recollection they had even left.


    Once everything had been taken care of and all their traces meticulously covered, the group of four faded into the night as though they were never there.


    There was no exnation as to why no one knew the whereabouts of the dame of green, but they''re weren''t'' able to track her in any way or gain insight in when her return would be. With the possibility of it not being that night, they returned back to base, Lada''s house.


    As they approached the mansion, a strange feeling hit Aldritch, bringing him to a halt. Seeing him stop abbroptly, the others did the same.


    "What''s wrong?" Lodestar asked, a bit confused as to why Aldritch stopped so suddenly.


    Aldritch pointed towards a wagon that was parked within thepound, just in front of the mansion, with fourdies dressed in rather fine garments standing around it.


    Looking at the wagon, it had a rather prestigious look to it, so there was no way it belonged to an ordinary person.


    Aldritch immediately got the idea that they might have been attacked, but he wasn''t under any sort of pressure, nor was he feeling threatened, after all, he had two powerful people around who were more than capable enough to handle any intruder, Lodestar and Ralwa. Even then, he couldn''t help his instincts from making him react like that.


    "Noticing what Aldritch was pointing at, the rest of the group dawned a serious expression, though, Khal always looked serious it seemed.


    "I don''t know any detection magic for this distance, Khal?" Rindher asked. Khal was in the same boat, so they could only approach.


    The first thought was for them to sneak in, as Aldritch thought, but there was no need, after all, the enemy had gone through the front door, why should they the residents sneak in?¡­ well, not exactly so¡­


    Stopping at the gate, the group of four walked through thepound following the path that led to the front entrance. Their approach drew the attention of thedies standing by the wagon, all of them could feel their intense gazes.


    Immediately, once they were in range, Khal scanned them using his form of detection magic. The look on his face remained steady with slightly furrowed brows, after all he wasn''t one who expressed too much facial gestures.


    "They''re all weaklings." He said. Straight to the point and concise.


    Even though Khal said this, Aldritch could tell to what degree it was, after all, Khal didn''t believe so much in rank as a true measure of strength, as most people, only in skill and capability.


    Aldritch and the three following him walked up to thedies and past them, without a word, so did thedies, they only watched as Aldritch and the three following him went past and towards the front door. Even after passing thedies, the group could still feel the gazes behind them, as though it would bore a hole through their bodies.


    Ignoring it, they reached the door, and it was immediately opened up for them toe in. Given the fact that it was already sote into the night, Aldritch didn''t expect any of the workers to be awake and about, expect for the few who were on duty, so he couldn''t imagine any of them would be kept awake, unless the guest was just that important.


    Well, he quickly found out that there was nothing to worry about, after all, the people opening the doors for them weren''t the servants/workers, they were ghosts.

 Chapter 94: Surprise 2

    Aldritch''s eyes widened for a brief moment before he regained hisposure. He could clearly see them before his very eyes, ethereal looking beings with an otherworldly smoke for legs exuding with green hue that dissipated at a close distance from their body, like ice freshly taken from a freezer.


    ''Is this supposed to be some form of threat?'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    Looking at the ghostly creatures, Aldritch became more serious. Apart from their nonexistent feet, Aldritch noticed the hollowness in their eyes, even though he could feel their gaze, and the zombie like features of their face, no lips, with jiggered teeth in the open, bare.


    They had on their bodies leather-like armour, but they held no weapons, and their posture resembled that of obedient servants than warriors.


    Regardless, Aldritch didn''t trust any of these things not to attack, not one bit. He had read a lot of fantasy novels were people had the necromancy ability or magic, with that mere knowledge, he understood just how fearful and powerful it could be in the hands of a capable wielder.


    Seeing as this person was exhibiting quite strange powers, his earlier confidence had dropped a little. Thinking about it, he could see Ralwa not being able to handle such an opponent. His only hope was now in Lodestar, but Aldritch decided it would be wiser to air on the side of caution.


    Every one of them following behind Aldritch had simr reactions to Aldritch, maybe even worse when it came to Rindher, who was not expecting to see such creatures without lips, eyes, and even noses, to stare at him like they were looking directly at his soul.


    Once they were inside the grand hall, all their expressions became even more serious as they looked at the scene before them. The entire house was filled with these ghastly creatures of different kind, lining even the stairs themselves while every other corner of the house spotted them in numbers.


    ''It''s a threat alright.'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    "Our guest appears to be in the main dinning room alongside a few people, while the rest are in the study, probably held in there." Khal exined. Upon entry into the house, he immediately scanned the ce.


    Just before they took the stairs, they noticed one of these ghostse up to them. This one looked just like the rest, and for whatever reason, all of them were men¡­ probably because there were not so many female soldiers.


    The same as the rest with hollow eye sockets that still seemed to staring, it ushered Aldritch and the rest following him, guiding them through the house until they arrive at the main dinning room.


    Once they went in, they saw ady sitting at the very end of the table, on the seat reserved for the head of the family, a position Aldritch would normally be in.


    The moment heid eyes on her, Aldritch''s mind began working like a clock, finding ways in which he could deal with her quickly and effectively.


    The first major thing Aldritch and the rest noticed was the absence of one important person, "where''s Lodestar?" Aldritch asked, surprised.


    "¡­He happens to be in his room." Khal answered in an almost quiet voice. Being vampires, they were able to talk in a much quieter tone that they could still hear clearly, while normal people would struggle to hear them.


    Aldritch had been trying to figure out a way for them tomunicate in a frequency only those with enhanced hearing could pick, but he hadn''t found any sess, and from the way things were going, he might get beaten to it by Sigmund, as he had shared the idea with him.


    Picking up what Khal said, Aldritch''s brow almost twitched in annoyance, ''is he actually sleeping at such a time? Or did he just choose to ignore it?'' He thought to himself without response. He didn''t believe Lodestar who was a mage and very adept in using spirit energy would remain asleep during such developments within the house.


    "heh¡­" a soft but tired sigh escaped Aldritch''s mouth as the thought of Lodestar being asleep crossed his mind.


    "My, my, not even scared of ghosts I see¡­" Thedy at the head of the table spoke, almost chuckling it seemed.


    "What exactly are you doing in my house?" Aldritch spoke without fear, but with authority, as he walked towards the table and sat across thedy, with a serious but ostensibly bored gaze.


    The rest stood to his sides, Khal, holding his sheathed sword in his hand as always.


    Aldritch could clearly see Lada, Ingrid, Lina, and Ralwa, seated on the chairs closest to thedy, though thest two were slumped on the table, but Aldritch had checked to see that they were still breathing.


    "You''vee to my house and held my people hostage, and what exactly have you done to them?" He asked, his voice calm and reasonable, but the spite in it audible.


    "Let''s just say they''ll be asleep for a while, until I wake them up of course. That is just a result of them trying to resist and fight against me.


    As for why I am here, I should be the one asking the question, since you are the one who has taken over the residence of a member of the Lunar Cult and even Enve one of our Great Dames." She spoke with underlying anger as her aura leaked from her, a menacing and disgusting aura that would made the weak tremble and see illusions of death.


    Looking at her and feeling her aura, Aldritch''s face only morphed into a morefortable one as his body rxed a little more on the chair. ''You want to go that route with me?'' He thought to himself, as he opened his mouth to speak.


    "Don''t get so riled up, you might make your situation even worse." He said in the same calm tone of voice. Once he said that, Aldritch released his own aura, something he had learnt from Lodestar. Instead of releasing his aura which would show how strong he was though, Aldritch used something else, releasing his bloodlust.


    That very instant, his visitor''s face morphed into a shocked one. Thedy sitting across the table saw an image that could only be describedin two words¡­


    "The Devil"

 Chapter 95: Surprise 3

    In that instant, several of the ghastly creatures hanging around rushed to her side to protect her, swirling around her so that she was almost hidden in their midst, though, they couldn''t cover her front as it was upied by the table. It would seem that they weren''t able to phase through objects.


    Beads of sweat trickled down thedy''s face as her entire frame went cold. She didn''t dare move even a single muscle, nor did she try to raise her eyes to look at Aldritch. Looking at her fingers on the table, they trembled subtly as she cowered over the overwhelming pressure.


    From her eyes, Aldritch had suddenly be an insatiable demon of immense power. The fear had even caused her to see illusions.


    It had only been a few seconds, but it felt like minutes had passed. The presence of a diabolical blood thirty beast trampled on her very mind and soul.


    "Lord¡­" Khal said, cing a hand on Aldritch''s shoulder lightly before taking it off, he looked to bepletely unaffected.


    Understanding what Khal meant, Aldritch withdrew his bloodlust. Even though it was meant for the Lady sitting across him, at such intensity, Aldritch couldn''t control his bloodlust to target one person alone, so everyone was affected to varying degrees.


    After everything went back to normal, Aldritch maintained his earlier calmness, while the one sitting across him tried to regain herself, breathing heavily but as quiet as possible as she heaved in and out, breathing through her mouth.


    "Now, let me ask again, what exactly are you doing in my house?"


    Even though she heard Aldritch''s question, she couldn''t bring herself to speak as she hadn''t calmed her nerves yet. Aldritch in the other side was getting a bit impatient. This trick of his had worked marvelously well, but there was always a chance for his bluff to be seen through.


    "Speak!" Aldritch said authoritatively, sending shivers down the Lady''s spine as she almost jerked up mildly before speaking, her tone shaky as the words left her mouth.


    "I-I-I-my name is Anshire, the primordial dame of ck of the Lunar Cult¡­ F-Former Primordial Dame of ck, of the Lunar Cult."


    Aldritch listened to her in silence, and even after she was done speaking, he remained silent, only maintaining eye contact, though her own eyes remained on the table, focusing on the sweat that had dropped. Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    Seeing as he didn''t respond, Ashire swallowed a ball of saliva before speaking up again, "I only came to check on Lada, as her master requested¡­" She said, in a much steady voice, though fear was still evident in it.


    Seeing that Aldritch still wasn''t satisfied with her exnation, she added, "I only reacted this way because I thought she was in danger. As for these two, they will wake up in a few hours without any serious injury, they only need to rest." She exined.


    Aldritch was quite amazed, as he didn''t expect it to go like this, after all, even in face of such danger, an enemy would not show such subservience, so even with her current actions, he wasn''t convinced.


    "Master!" A young man called out, as one of the greenish ghost looking creatures morphed into a human spoke apprehensively while looking at the Ashire, before turning his gaze towards Aldritch.


    In mere split seconds, the young man who had just materialized jumped unto the table, dashing towards Aldritch in an instant with a ferocious look in his eyes that emitted a sharp greenish hue.


    Aldritch''s senses went into overdrive immediately, everything moving in a much slower pace as he watched the young man lunge towards him while running atop the dinning table that spanned at least 10 metres in length.


    In that exact moment also, Ashire raised her head to call out to the young man, probably wishing to stop him, but it was alreadyte as he had already initiated his action.


    At that very instant as Aldritch watched the young man approach, he saw the young man burst into chunks of flesh that spilled no blood, literally in the next frame his eyes could capture.


    Before anyone could blink, the attacker had been turned intorge unevenly severed skewered meat chunks, and Khal was standing next to Ashire with his sword unsheathed. He slowly raised the sword and rested it on his shoulder using his left hand, before turning to look at Ashire, a level of disdain evident in his gaze.


    "Next time you pull any stunt; your head might be next." He said, before ncing at Aldritch. His form flickered again, and he was back at Aldritch''s side, his sword sheathed.


    ''Big flex¡­'' Aldritch thought to himself. Somehow, Khal seemed to have that effect without even trying or wanting to, and he didn''t even care.


    Without saying a word, she nodded to show that she understood. The corpse on the table also faded into nothingness shortly after.


    It did feel suspicious, but Aldritch decided to leave that forter. Now, even though Ashire had any ns of attacking once she might have seeded in making them drop their guard, she''d think twice about it.


    "Exin everything in detail without missing anything vital." He said.


    Hearing Aldritch, a knot formed in Ashires throat, which she forced down before answering.


    She ended up telling Aldritch everything concerning her visit, and surprisingly, it was just as she had stated prior. Whether that was the absolute truth or not was left to be known at that moment, though.


    Aldritch didn''t n to use hypnosis or mindpulsion before, since there was a high chance it would fail and his enemy might overpower them, but with the leverage he had now, he could request for her to let him do so to ascertain if her words were true. He did just that, and though a bit hesitant, she allowed him use his skills on her.


    Once Aldritch confirmed that she had told the truth, his mind was more at ease, since it meant the Lunar Cult was not onto him yet.


    Ashire who left the Lunar Cult of her own ord still had some friendly ties with Veronica, Lada''s master. Even though she was an enemy of the cult since she broke her oath and left, both women were friends and close allies, naturally, their rtionship continued even after Ashire went rogue.


    Veronica had asked Ashire to pay Lada a visit, since she sensed something was wrong, and since Ashire was passing through the capital for some personal business, she agreed and decided to stop by, only to find the various abnormalities within Lada''s house andmand. That was the only reason she was here, and why she had taken the action she took.


    Aldritch was tempted to turn Ashire into one of his kind, but he decided against it. As someone who dealt with magic pertaining to the soul and spirituality, she would naturally have strong immunity against mind control and rted skills and magic, so anything he did would only erase eventually, and quickly.


    Unlike Lada who decided to push it to the back of her mind that she might have been brainwashed and forgot about it, this one may be different. It was a better idea to coax her into joining him of her own ord than forcing her.


    If he could get her to join, Aldritch believed that was it, as it would be difficult for her loyaly to drop so drastically. If he was to force her into it though, her loyalty would plummet once she regains herself and finds out the truth.


    He first had her call off all of her summons, leaving only two by her side before their talk started.


    "You must be a necromancer? A rare and overwhelming power indeed." Aldritch remarked, looking at the two creatures by her side again.


    Even though heplimented her, she couldn''t help but feel an ounce of threat.


    Not just Aldritch, but Khal, Rindher, and Olgud were also seated, close to Aldritch. The fact that there was no single food on the table made it even more intense.


    "You''ve been able to keep the Lunar Cult at bay; they must have people always attacking you I suppose." Aldritch spoke.


    "Yes¡­ though they don''t always act themselves, as it''s not exactly a wise move for a witch to curse another witch, unless one of a lower rank, most of my assant are peoplemissioned by the cult to kill me."


    Aldritch could already see why they had no sess in their missions.


    "I see. Now, what will you do? What is your next move? I''ve pretty much captured you, and you''ve left your cult, there''s no one to save you¡­" He said, drawing towards something.


    "If anything happens to me, say I go missing, or I don''t return to deliver the message like I normally would, Veronica''s suspicions will only grow further." She said.


    Aldritch had to praise her for thinking on her feet, though, it wasn''t such a difficult circumstance to maneuver out of.


    "Are you suggesting I let you go then?" Aldritch asked, his voice calm and cold, just as it had been from the very start, his weight, leaned back into the chair.

 Chapter 96: A Change of Heart

    From Ashire, Aldritch learnt about an auction taking ce within the capital, though, he was bound to find out from Lada or Ingrid soon, after all, they always had such information. That was her main goal of visiting the capital. As for what she came looking for in the auction, it was a piece of jewel rumoured to be from the world beyond the portal.


    Ashire truly believed that she could find a way to breakthrough her limits with it.


    Listening to her, Aldritch could see Sigmund in her, but at the same time he could also see a bit of Khal¡­ maybe Ingrid would be a betterparison, as Ashire showed a desire to improve herself constantly at all cost, while also being an ecstatic researcher and "experimenter". Well, more would need to be known of her before that could be confirmed first.


    Looking at Ashire, she looked even younger than Lada. Aldritch, knowing how Lada, in the past used the essence and life force of others, especially men, to maintain her youthful looks, was not buying it at all.


    After probing a bit, he confirmed that she was really as young as she looked. Ashire, unlike Lada, happened to be rather talented, and had joined the Lunar Cult at a very tender age.


    Being only 36 years old, she was more than what a person would call talented and gifted, she was someone who caused a stir in the entire Lunar Cult, and up until that moment, she was still a torn in their flesh, one they chose to keep by themselves.


    Learning of this, Aldritch felt he had to acquire such a talent, after all, it would bolster his forces tremendously. Even though he had quite the number of vampires under him, only a handful were worth mentioning, the rest didn''t really amount to much.


    This world aside, once he reached the higher world, these weaker vampires under him would only be a burden in the fighting space. They would have to learn to handle other things around the house and such if they''d want to maintain their duties within the family, and their lives. After all, Aldritch could always just turn as many normal maids as he wished if he needed vampire maids and workers.


    In the end, even though Aldritch didn''t wish for her to leave like that, he had to let Ashire go, but not before enacting a soul contract with her, since he couldn''t turn her into a vampire and add her to his family. He hadn''t given up on the idea though, he was still going to do it, just not at that moment.


    "You seek power, don''t you? I can offer you that opportunity to grow stronger and improve further, it all depends on you." Aldritch said in a calm tone, but those words pierced Ashire''s very heart.


    She paused momentarily in her steps, before continuing without a word. Aldritch had already asked her to see herself out before he said this.


    Once she exited the building, one of thedies waiting outside rushed to her side, visibly concerned, "Lady Ashire¡­" Before she could even say more, she was brushed off and asked to enter the wagon so they could leave.


    "If you have any brain cells, you''de with me without speaking, unless you want to lose your life this time. Also, stop adding dy'' to my name, I won''t tell you again." Ashire said in an angry and disgusted tone before jumping on the wagon herself.


    Her face was almost indifferent, but the lingering expression was one of anger, though, her heart was different, as she harbored countless questions patterning to everything that had transpired inside the mansion.


    "Where exactly are we headed now,- A-A¡­ May I know where we''re headed now?" Thedy sitting across Ashire asked. Even though she tried her best to maintain a neutral tone and expressions, she was just like every otherdy inside that wagon.


    After all, Ashire was not known to be a reasonable fellow, and they really could lose their life if she was in a bad mood, regardless if it was their fault or not¡­ at least, that is how many know her.


    In truth, Ashire didn''t really care much for human life and wouldn''t hesitate to kill anyone in her way, especially those weaker than her. If they happen to be stronger, there are always ways to handle different situations.


    Thedy asking the questions was the current Great Dame of Green, the same one Aldritch and the others paid a visit to not long ago. She happened to be the unfortunate Great Dame who was tasked with apanying Ashire for the auction event. Even though Ashire was an enemy of the cult, she was still incredibly reliable in many ways.


    "Let''s just head to the location, arriving a little early isn''t a bad idea." She responded, not really paying the girls around her much attention as she was absorbed in her thoughts.


    ¡­


    Back at the mansion, everything was gradually returning to normal. Most people didn''t even understand why they had been held hostages so suddenly, but regardless, they needed at the very least, an exnation.


    While everyone was recovering slowly, Ingrid was on a certain decline in mood as she couldn''t help but feel all her effort and progress through on the ground and stumped upon, sadistically. She felt mocked, almost.


    Ashire wasn''t that much older than she was, even though a couple years separated them, yet, she had so much power, while Ingrid waspletely powerless before her. There was also Ralwa, but she at least, was from a higher world, it was understandable.


    Even while the rest had their conversation, her head remained down as she reflected on herself. It didn''t take long for Aldritch to notice her sunken mood as she sat beside Lina who was passed out on the table, with Ralwa in the same condition opposite at the other side of the table.


    "Lord?" Olgud traced Aldritch''s gaze as he noticed that Aldritch was no longer paying much attention to them.


    Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "I''ll deal with Lodestarter." He said, before standing up from his seat. Even though there was no way he could ever do anything substantial to Lodestar, at least for the time being, he could still disturb his eardrums¡­ unless Lodestar used some kind of sound canceling magic.


    The woes of being weaker than your subordinates. Well, Lodestar wasn''t technically a subordinate.


    Aldritch took gentle strides, walking up to Ingrid. He gradually came close to her, though she hadn''t even realized that someone was approaching her as her mind was elsewhere.


    "Ingrid¡­" Aldritch said, cing a hand on her shoulder, e with me." His actions drew her out of her thoughts and back into reality. At first, her eyes expressedplicated emotions, guilt, worry, sadness, fear, and tears slowly gathered.


    She quickly regained herposure however, blinking a few times to resist the tears from falling as she pushed back her hesitation and stood up to follow Aldritch¡­ "yes, lord."


    Both of them walked in silence through the house, observing how everyone lingered around, recovering from the events that had just past, trying to regain themselves. No one had died, but their lives felt more than threatened in that short span of time, enough for them to heave a great sigh of relieve knowing it was over.


    Most of the people around didn''t even notice Aldritch walking amongst them, but those that saw him greeted respectfully with a bow, while thedies curtsied.


    They both walked in silence until they were now outdoors and walking through the yard. The intensity of the moment only grew in Ingrid''s mind as the silence continued.


    "L-Lord¡­" she broke the silence in, trying to talk clearly, but her voice broke, sending them back to the silence.


    "You failed to protect the house, Ingrid, you failed to protect the family." Aldritch said in a calm tone, walking with both hands positioned behind his back.


    Hearing Aldritch''s words, Ingrid''s body shuddered slightly before her head dropped again. Finally, she felt that her mind was stable enough and she could speak properly without artefacts in her voice or stammering.


    "I, I''ve disappointed you lord, I''m sorry, I¡­" She paused;


    "You''ve always asked us to provide our best, but I¡­" She stopped again, apparently not as ready as she thought. Even that pained her as she bit her lower lip, almost drawing blood.


    Noticing this, Aldritch said to her, "don''t me yourself. Your opponent was far stronger than you were, not to mention the kind of magic she practices, you''re no match for her.


    Being able to recognize your weakness and not attack is also strength, one of the mind¡­" at that very moment, Aldritch thought of Lina, who he could imagine did not ess the situationpletely before attacking, and probably made Ralwa who was a rather calm headed person to also charge in to save her¡­


    "You''ve done nothing wrong, and shouldn''t beat yourself up about it. Instead, looking to the future and improving yourself is way better. You should learn from this experience, not let it weigh you down." Aldritch continued. Even though he was saying all this, he knew Ingrid was the kind of person to be in the position of giving this speech¡­ he just needed to make sure she eased her mind.


    Listening to all Aldritch had to say, Ingrid was shocked, as she was visibly surprised, confused even; "but lord¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "You always said that those who aren''t useful will be disposed of¡­ are you really giving me a second chance?"


    ''Huh?''

 Chapter 97 : A Change of Heart 2

    ''Was I the main culprit all along?'' Aldritch thought to himself, a light smile on his face.


    Even though he had that mindset before, in these few months, his cold heart had been swayed, ever so slightly. Out of all the vampires in his family, Aldritch had a handful who he would treat like actual family, as it meant to him.


    Choosing to be sincere, Aldritch said to her with a mildly serious expression, even though his lips were curled up in a light smile, softening his facial features, "you''re right, I did say that, but I''ve had a change of mind these recent times.


    More than just following orders and living my sole purpose, I want to see all of you grow stronger and be more than what you are in the present, I also want to see you aplish your individual goals. Somehow, I feel like that too, would give me great satisfaction¡­'' He said.


    Even though he didn''t go on, seeing the others happy did bring Aldritch some form of satisfaction. Whether it was the satisfaction of a leader seeing those under them prosper, or it was some form of love, Aldritch couldn''t tell. Though, the fact that he wouldn''t hesitate to still put someone, one of those he cared about, before him to die for him made him lean towards the former.


    Even then, he would still go after anyone who messes with his family, not only have they hurt those he cares about, they''ve touched his possession, it was only natural.


    Ingrid''s expression after hearing this was just asplicated for a few seconds before morphing into one of joy and sadness as tears started rolling down her eyes, uncontroble this time.


    She tried to speak, but nothing came out as her voice trembled. She just cried silently, trying not to make any noise.


    Feeling like he had caused it and wanting to at least take some responsibility, Aldritch closed the distance between them and hugged her lightly to stop her tears.


    Well, all it did was aggravate the situation, leaving Aldritch more confused and Ingrid more embarrassed and confused, she didn''t even know whether she was to hug him back or not, in the end, she raised her hands apprehensively behind him and held him lightly.


    ''Who knew I didn''t know so much about women like I thought?'' Aldritch thought to himself. Even though he was great when it came to bedroom activities, it would seem like he hadn''t yet understood the heart of womenpletely. It was also possible that the situation was different and caused this reaction, there was no need to think it too much.


    Within two minutes, Ingrid regained herself, quelling her tears. Noticing that it would be weird if it carried on longer than necessary, Aldritch let her go, to which she did the same, her hands falling in front of her while her fingers danced about one another in a shy manner.


    Patting her head lightly, Aldritch smiled a bit as he said, "take it easy and rest. You can reflect on the events that took ceter, ok?"


    Ingrid nodded her head to show that she understood, then Aldritch left, walking back to the mansion while Ingrid remained standing in the yard surrounded by greens and some flowers, a sheepish look developing on her face quickly as her cheeks brightened lightly.


    ''So master cares about us too?'' She somehow knew he did based on his interaction with them, but there was no way to be certain, and this was the first time he had said such a thing. It really was reassuring and calming, even more though, it felt great hugging him.


    ¡­


    For Aldritch, after the brief moment with Ingrid, his mind quickly wandered elsewhere. Day by day, he kept seeing more reasons to focus even more on getting stronger. If it wasn''t for his bluff, things could have gone badly. Well, there was the fact that the others were with him and they had easily more chances at killing their assant, but even Ralwa was caught.


    "Heh¡­" Taking into ount those around him, Aldritch could easily consider himself the strongest in this lower world, but individually, picking him out, he was nowhere strong enough. The end goal was to travel to the higher world, so his strength in this one didn''t really matter much, since the real quest would start once he entered the higher world.


    If people in the lower world were powerful enough to be an obstacle in his path, talk less about the higher world, he would be trampled upon, and he already had problems awaiting him there.


    Thinking of his condition, Aldritch made a firm decision in his mind, his yes glimmering faintly without him even knowing, "training alone, will no longer cut it. If it takes being an enemy to the world, so be it." His decision had been made.


    Walking into the dining room, Aldritch found the others still gathered there, and well, why not surprising, Lodestar happened to had joined them also.


    "Lodestarrr¡­" Aldritch dragged his words in a tired manner, evident he was about toin terribly, since that was the only thing he could do to Lodestar really, apart from spilling spoilers, mistakenly.


    "I know what you''re going to say, but hear me out, it wasn''t my fault, alright? She used some kind of spell on me to keep me asleep. Thedy operates some rather fascinating magic, so I heard." He exined himself, speaking in an apologetic tone, even though it wasn''t exactly his fault. He even had a smile on his face which he tried to conceal a bit because it wasn''t appropriate for the time.


    Learning of such magic would definitely be exciting for such a mage.


    "Aren''t you supposed to have quite a number of passive defensive skills and spells?"


    "Yes? But I heard this one was a spiritualist or something like that, I only know a certain bit about it, not so much." He exined.


    With that said, there was no way Aldritch could fault him as he had nned, so they moved on into discussing other important things. Before they began though, Aldritch wanted to address something important.


    The door leading to the dining room was already shut, as they were about to hold a kind of meeting there.

 Chapter 98 : The Plan

    With everyone seated, Aldritch spoke in a calm but firm tone.


    "In the past, not so long ago, I did say to you that I would dispose of anyone who proves to be useless to me. Even though that still stands true to arge extent, especially with those not close to me, for you gathered here and a few others, it is only part true. You here are all my closest family, and as your head, as your leader, I naturally want to see you grow and improve, genuinely.


    I want to see you prosper, not just aplishing my goals, but yours as well. You here are not just my subordinates, you are truly, a part of my family." He said in a serious tone.


    Listening to Aldritch, every one''s expression showed surprise and even a bit of joy in some, while some showed some level of happiness or satisfaction, all except for Khal who remained with his usual serious expression.


    "You haven''t gone soft, have you? Master?" Khal asked, his expression serious.


    "I''d still drag you in front of an attack before it kills me." Aldritch answered sincerely.


    While Khal finally had a smile, though almost unnoticeable, the rest didn''t really share the same expression on their faces. Regardless, what had been said had been said, and Aldritch had expressed his true thoughts. Somehow, he felt that having them know this would be better than leaving them with the former mindset that they are "easily" disposable, at least now they knew they weren''t.


    "With that out of the way, let''s discuss other important matters."


    "The time is approaching quickly, there''s little time left for preparations, you''ve already spent half a year, your progress is not nearly good enough." Lodestar''s words got everyone even more serious.


    There was less than 9 months left before the portal to the higher world could be opened, and they needed to all develop themselves before then, enough that they don''t die on arrival. Since their own bodies were suppressed under the rules of this lower world, they could only hone their skills more.


    Most of the preparations fell on Aldritch''s te, since he wanted to at least evolve once more and also evolve his subordinates, looking to do so for all the members of his family. For his n to work, he''d need a lot of blood, this had already be the main aim of taking over the kingdom, not just to fulfil his own fantasies¡­ fantasies that have almost been tossed away for the time being.


    He had to be alive to enjoy them after all.


    Thinking about it, Aldritch pushed back the pained expressioning to his face as he spoke in an exasperated tone almost, "what about your search? Any progress?" he asked Lodestar.


    "Not yet." Lodestar shook his head in refusal. "I''ve only recently finished scanning this kingdom, now I''m expanding my search beyond, into othernds." He exined, to which Aldritch nodded.


    Lodestar who hade to this lower world initially to find the cure to his problem naturally continued his search. While hezed about in the mansion, he had already sent out numerous numerous golems to search thend in his steed. He might not know crafting or summoning magic, nor technology to make golems, but he could always use those he already owned.


    Aldritch himself had no idea what Lodestar was in search of in particr, neither did he bother. He once asked about it, but once Lodestar started his exnation, Aldritch realized it wasn''t just some artefact or ''inheritance'', like he had thought.


    Lodestar''s problem was something of a mystery, even to himself, so there was no way to understand it. He had met with Sigmund a couple of times, but no head way was made.


    Even though Sigmund developed an uncanny interest in the matter, Lodestar chose to stay away, he couldn''t help but think that Sigmund was more fascinated about experimenting on his special physique than anything else¡­ something he was very right on.


    "We will have to speed things up, which means we need to make some adjustments to our n and be more proactive, rather than the passive role we''ve been taking since¡­" Saying this, Aldritch couldn''t help but sigh internally, thinking of how they were changing the n, again.


    He looked towards Lada, giving her the queue for her to exin things in case there was anyone who didn''t know of the n¡­ at least 80% of them seated there didn''t.


    Just then, Ingrid made her way back, opening the door of the dining room and walking inside before shutting it behind her. "Sorry I''mte." She said apologetically before making her way to an empty seat.


    Everyone watched her walk up to her seat. Once she was seated, Lada began her exnation.


    "As most of us may know, the n in question ultimately leads to the takeover of this kingdom, primarily. It also involved taking over the neighboring kingdom, but that is only possible if there is enough time on our hands after we''re done with this kingdom." She exined.


    "The major aspect of this n begins with a takeover of the Lunar Cult, or at least, all of its reachable members with sufficient experience and strength, to be specific, the Great Dames. They are important for the next phase of the n.


    We''ve been organizing a monster attack the past month, and with it, we n to destabilize the capital enough for the nobles to head out to engage the monsters, though, we don''t n to make it serious enough for the various family heads to make a move personally, as we need them to remain within the innermost wall.


    During this period, we will infiltrate the noble houses and the witches will use an envement ritual to enve the family heads, every single one, unless there is one who happens to volunteer to fight against the monsters.


    In the case of that happening, a list of such nobles has already beenpiled, and measures have been set in ce to ensure the day doesn''t break after that night without them falling to us."


    Before she could continue, however, Rindher rose his hand to speak, to which he was allowed, "I don''t understand why we need the witches and their rituals, when we can achieve the same result using our mind control abilities as vampires."

 Chapter 99: Youre a Virgin?

    Lada was going to exin the entire reason, but she decided against it and instead gave a straight forward answer, "it''s because not a lot of us have strong hypnotic powers. In that sense, it is better not to try to use it against nobles who might have a way or two to resist such mind attacks.


    This decision was taken based off several evidences pointing to the high possibility of a number of these family heads possessing artefacts that may grant such immunities.


    Wearing a ruminative expression, Rindher spoke again, "how would they even possess such equipment, in unison no less? We have not been found out, have we?"


    "They know nothing of us. Such equipment can only be gotten from several trips to the other world, ''your world'', and others are crafted by skilled craftsmen. Of course, such artefacts are in much limited supply, only a handful own them, while the rest within this kingdom are in the king''s possession." Lada exined.


    "If there are no other questions, I will continue with my exnation." Lada waited a few seconds before proceeding, picking up from where she stopped in her exnation.


    "Following the monster invasion and takeover of the noble houses, the next phase is to turn the family heads into vampires, the useful ones." Before anyone asked the question she knew wasing, she answered them herself, in an enervated manner as her shoulders slumped forward slightly while she let out a sigh, "I know, we could have just done it in the same night when the heads were made ves, but our Lord chose otherwise."


    Everyone turned towards Aldritch for an exnation of why, but all he did in response is offer a nod of affirmation, confirming Lada''s statement. As for the exnation, he remained silent, feigning ignorant as to what their stares meant.


    How was he going to exin to them that he had made a mistake by saying that because he didn''t think it through clearly, and since Lada blindly agreed to it initially, he didn''t want to look like such an ipetent leader?


    Aldritch genuinely felt shamee over him, but he was able to resist the urge to cover his face with his hands or morph his expressions and mannerism.


    ''Heh¡­ Making decisions with a clear mind really is key¡­ Constant post-nut rity is the goal.'' He thought to himself.


    Even at that moment, he felt the it would be better to correct things, but his image was on the line! He was already weaker than a number of his subordinates, being a stupid leader would only make things worse¡­ at least that was his thought.


    Lada then went ahead to exin the part about the n the Lunar Cult had for the kingdom and how it shed with theirs, and what their n was to counter that and take care of it, which also involved the n of taking control of the Lunar Cult before then.


    It took more than half an hour for her to finish exining everything.


    Even now, Ralwa and Lina were still asleep, so they would have to learn about the n another time, alongside Sigmund, since he was someone who was normally supposed to be seated for this meeting.


    "That is the n we have on ground on the moment, but as our lord has spoken, we''ll have to speed things up." Lada said, turning towards Aldritch alongside the others.


    Aldritch himself had a resolute look in his eyes. If anything, he would lie to not change his ns in future, after this time.


    To him, the fact that he needed to adjust his n every now and then only showed one thing, and that was the fact that he was not yet capable of nning events that fall in line without deviation from his n, he stillcked adequate foresight.


    ''Heh¡­ I don''t even think that is possible or even logical. There''s no way I can predict what''s going to happen months down the line¡­'' Aldritch thought tiredly.


    While Lada had been doing the exnation, Aldritch was elsewhere mentally as he thought about the future toe in the recent times.


    Even though he had put his brain into overdrive to process as much as he could to make a concrete n moving forward, he still valued the opinion of his subordinates, so his words weren''t final just yet.


    ¡­


    Three hourster, the meeting hade to an end an everyone had gone to do their own thing. Ralwa and Lina had also woken up from their slumber. They were rather embarrassed and angry, more of theter, and even though they were dying to know the details of the discussion, no one was in the mood to exin everything at the moment, they''d have to wait to be told everything together with Sigmund.


    Aldritch left the mansion to take a walk around the city. He processed his thoughts, and something deep within himpelled him to want to review everything that had happened that night, to see where he might have made mistakes and where he could improve in.


    ''Somehow, I feel it''s something from one of my past lives¡­ I wonder if I''ll ever get those memories back in full and not just chunks¡­ would be very useful.''


    Back at the mansion, Lada was in search of Aldritch, though she couldn''t find him anywhere.


    "He''s not here, you know? He left. Looks like he has a lot on his mind this time. He''d want some time alone." Ingrid said with her hands crossed.


    "I see¡­" Lada said under her breath. She looked a little down, even though only slightly.


    Both of them stood on the huge curved staircase in the grand hall, with Ingrid standing at a more elevated step.


    Turning to face Ingrid, Lada asked in a somewhat shy but shameless manner, "hey, how long has it been since master touched you, you know?" She asked with a somewhat sheepish look in her eyes, lowering her voice so others couldn''t hear her, enough that even a vampire with enhanced hearing would find it difficult to listen in.


    Hearing her question, Ingrid''s cheeks became flushed, and it gradually increased, making her to cover her face with both hands to hide herself, though it wasn''t working as much.


    "How can you asked such a thing?!" Ingrid squeaked quietly, her voice suppressed and muffled through her hands.


    "Come on now, we''re all in this together, there''s no need to be shy between ourselves. It''s not like we''re doing something weird or strange here¡­" Lada said, as it was obvious to Ingrid that she seemed unperturbed about it.


    "I¡­ I haven''t actually done anything, with, master¡­" her voice gradually falling below audible range as she spoke. Ingrid was even more embarrassed now than before it seemed.


    Lada on the other hand was surprised to hear this, as she didn''t even expect Ingrid to not have done anything yet. She was well aware of her feelings towards Aldritch, that was why she was even more surprised.


    "What??? Wait, wait, wait¡­ follow me first." Lada said, grabbing Ingrid by the hand as they both disappeared from the stairs, a few secondster, appearing in Lada''s room.


    Ingrid was a bit disorientated for a moment, but it all cleared. It did shake her a bit as she wasn''t expecting Lada to teleport them, but she wasn''t shocked, since she was aware Lada could do so.


    "Now, talk to me, how is it possible that you still haven''t done anything. Believe it or not, I am aware of your feelings towards our master and just how intense it is." Lada spoke.


    "Have you been spying on me?"


    "Of course not! Reading you is so easy I wouldn''t even need to go to such lengths to see it."


    "Heh¡­ I don''t know, ok? That''s how it is. He doesn''t look my way, and I don''t really have the mind to summon any ounce of courage to approach him."


    Deep down, Ingrid was aware that she had more lust than love for Aldritch, but even then, there was still considerably enough love.


    "But, has he not been seeing you often?" Ingrid asked.


    "He hasn''t¡­ and Lina''s in the same boat¡­ he isn''t seeing someone outside, is he? Just how fierce is the vixen, for her to be able to hug him all to herself?" Lada wondered, visibly curious.


    It was no secret how fierce Aldritch could be when it came to that department. If he was left, he could go for an entire day, normally, their sessions end with either them the girls losing consciousness, or getting too strained and out of energy to continue.


    "Are you sure he''s seeing someone outside? I haven''t noticed anything¡­ well, it''s not like I was particrly looking for signs either." Ingrid said as she cupped her chin with one hand. "It''s also possible that he has just been too busy recently and is stressed up."


    "Yes, exactly, isn''t that even more reason for him to want toy with us? To relieve the stress? I''ll have to talk to Lina about this, I''m tired of masturbating every time, even my tools can''t satisfy me anymore¡­ since I met master, I don''t even crave Misa anymore." Ladained.


    Regardless of all she had said, Ingrid caught on to one thing in particr, "Misa? What do you mean by that?" A confused expression on her face.


    "W-well, you know¡­ I used to use her for some, other purposes, other than assisting around¡­" Lada exined, her face flushed lightly as she exined, though, she maintained most of herposure.


    "H-huh?" Ingrid couldn''t help but back away slowly without even realizing it, as a shy expression mixed with suspicion covered her face.


    "Hey, calm yourself, I don''t look at you like that."


    "What''s the guarantee you won''t?"


    "Heh¡­ even if I wanted, how will you stop me?" Lada teased, moving closer to Ingrid as they both sat on the bed.


    "A-Argh! Stop! I want my first to be with master!~" Ingrid shouted before she even realized it.


    "H-hey, I was only joking, but are you serious? You''re still a virgin?"

 Chapter 100: Vampires also have good Hearts

    Seeing how ufortable the discussion was making Ingrid, Lada decided to soften up a bit. After a little more discussion, they parted way.


    Aldritch who had no idea what hisck of affection was causing back at the mansion trekked the streets of the city, casually going from ce to ce with no particr aim in mind, as he just used the time to think different things through.


    There were some events that happened on the side, some he ignored, others he involved himself, like the helping hand he extended to the boy who was getting his ass handed to him, well, more like he was getting beat on by a group of thugs it seemed.


    He also saw two drunk men fighting an ignored them, someone who was about tomit suicide¡­ once the person fell, Aldritch drained the blood into his blood bank. Maybe he would have saved that person, but he was toote, as he was already close to hitting the ground when he saw the man.


    Like every other, Aldritch was now standing before another scene, the question of whether to help or not certainly not requiring an answer in this case.


    With a look of exasperation, he thought to himself while watching the middle aged man who was forcing himself on a young girl, ''what''s wrong with people in this world? If you''re going to rape someone, at least do it in a ce where you won''t be found out, not in a goddamn alley.''


    The first time he saw something like this, was when he was with Ingrid for the first time during her hunt, after that, he had seen plenty, so much he would exhaust his fingers counting. Even then, it didn''t seem to happen as frequently within the inner ring as in the outer ring.


    "By any chance, is she just role ying? Or are you actually trying to rape her?" Aldritch stood a couple feet from the man as he asked in a tired tone, one would imagine his shoulders to be slumped deeply even, with his tone of voice.


    "Fuck off boy! Mind your own business!" The man barked at Aldritch as he continued trying to pin the girl down properly.


    "Heh¡­" Aldritch heaved a sigh as he watched the man seed before unbuckling his trousers.


    The girl under him had lost most of her strength and was doing little to struggle.


    "Please¡­ save me¡­" she cried in a weak voice as tears streamed down her face.


    Aldritch was still watching as his expression became even more tired. "she''s basically asking for it now. Heh¡­"


    Reluctantly, Aldritch moved his steps, paced, as he drew closer to the two.


    Looking at the girl''s dirty face pressed against the ground, Aldritch stared at her coldly and dejectedly, "what is it you said?"


    "Hey! Get out of here! SHOO!" The man growled, picking up a bunch of keys that he threw at Aldritch with unfocused aim as he rushed to restrain the girl who had begun wiggling about weakly.


    Without even needing to dodge, Aldritch watched the girl as she struggled desperately.


    Heaving another sigh of fatigue, one that was mental and not physical, he ''casually'' kicked the man using the under part of his foot, shoving him right into the wall.


    As the force was enough to knock out a man, Aldritch didn''t bother with the man as he looked at the girl, trying to figure out how he would carry her as she waspletely dirty and covered in it. He could already feel the stress he had incurred unto himself.


    Aldritch was still thinking about how to handle the situation, but he already noticed the fact that the man was still conscious and was getting up on his feet now.


    "You are rather tough, hm?" Aldritch taunted. As the man struggled to his feet and supported his weight on his knees so he could remain standing, Aldritch extended a helping hand, knocking him back to the wall, this time knocking him out.


    Thinking of an idea, he grabbed the man and took off his coat to wrap the girl with.


    Looking at the sky, it was already approaching dawn, at least it would in an hour or two. He was really considering leaving her there, once people came around, maybe someone would help her.


    ''But that guy has a thick skull, he''ll probably be up before long, and if any other idiot was toe do anything funny, my efforts would have been a waste of time¡­''


    After a few seconds of deliberation, Aldritch decided to pick the girl up and take her somewhere else.


    All this time, while he was with his thoughts, Aldritch unintentionally ignored the girl''s pleas, only realizing when she tugged at his trouser to get his attention. She looked way out of energy than she should be as her eyes were drowsy and she seemed to be struggling to keep herself awake.


    Getting a closer look, Aldritch was certain that she had been drugged in some way, possibly, the only reason she was still awake was because she was trying so hard to resist.


    "Calm down, tell me, where should I take you?" Aldritch asked in a calm voice,cking the tired edge it had to it.


    "Fi¡­ f¡­ ff¡­" The girl spoke weakly in an in audible manner. Her voiced kept trailing and cutting off, while her words sounded mixed up. It couldn''t have been because she was speaking too quietly, because Aldritch would have heard her nheless.


    After trying a few times without seeding in understanding her, Aldritch resulted to searching her body for anything that could be of help, some kind of means of identification that may have her address. Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Aldritch searched everything she had, and by everything, she only had on her a purse and the clothes she was wearing, and there was nothing in the purse outside the cheap makeup and a small mirror. It was then when he was about to find another solution that he noticed something hanging just out of the man''s coat that he used to cover the girl up.


    "Fire Fly Fairies¡­ a logo with very suggestive drawing¡­ are you a prostitute?" He asked, even though he was aware there would be no answer, since the girl had fallen asleep.


    "Ok, I''ll check the red light district once. If its there, then I drop you off, if not, I tried my best."


    With that decided, Aldricth first removed the smelly coat that covered her body, then in a princess carry, he picked the sleeping girl and left.

 Chapter 101: Prelude

    Once morning came, Ingrid left for the academy alongside Desmond. Unlike her, he was still consistent and blended his two lives quite perfectly, as expected of a model student. He would have been recognized more, if there wasn''t such disparity within the academy based on background. Even though on the surface the academy was said to show no favoritism, that wasn''t the case when it came down to it.


    Aldritch managed to find the ce the girl was trying to tell his about, the Fire Fly Fairies.


    Just as expected, it was along the major red-light district. Since dropping her off in front would bring too much attention, he took her to behind and dropped her in an open spot where would easily be found. It looked like the door workers would follow, so he was certain it would all go well¡­ unless the girl was just unlucky and that door happened to be one that had been abandoned.


    Well, she''d wake up eventually even then.


    Aldritch still returned early, around the time everywhere was still getting bright. He asked for a bath to be drawn for him so he could wash himself, after all, he did carry the dirtied girl. Being able to bath everyday unlike themoners was really a blessing.


    ''Anytime I think about it, this world is so strange in many aspects. This should very well be the industrial era where the air is supposed to be filled with coal and white cor jobs are blooming, yet it isn''t¡­'' No matter how he looked at it, was strange.


    There were trains but no guns, there were soldiers and mercenaries, gadgets powered through special gems instead of electricity¡­ it really was different and familiar all at the same time. Even soap was a raremodity for themoners.


    It was difficult to tell if this world was moving in the right direction or not. It felt like it was progressing in a simr fashion to earth until the advent of mana in the world. Even scientists had be so focused on this ethereal energy that medicine was still in its rudimentary era¡­ How a single variable can change things.


    Aldritch strode to his room to take off the clothes so he could have someone wash themter. On his way, he ran into Lada who was also heading to his room coincidentally.


    Looking at Aldritch, she quickly spotted the stains on his white shirt, bringing a worried expression on her face, "master! Your shirt, what happened?" Surely, there was no way her master was ying in the mud, the only logical cause for it in her mind was an attack.


    "Calm down, I wasn''t attacked. I just happened to sa-" as Aldritch exin briefly the cause of the stain, his voice trailed off in Lada''s ears as he became even more quieter the more he spoke.


    ''I smell a female scent on master¡­ is he really meeting someone outside?!'' Lada questioned herself in a rhetorical fashion, falling into a dispirited state immediately.


    "Are you ok? You don''t look well all of a sudden." Aldritch said, drawing closer to Lada and cing the back of his hand on her forehead to feel her temperature.


    "N-no, master, I am fine¡­ I''m just very tired and need to rest. After all, Vampires don''t fall sick, remember?" She said weakly but well audibly.


    ''Ah yes, that true¡­ but there''s no way to guarantee that there''s absolutely no such disease.'' Aldritch thought to himself, retracting his hand from her neck as he had moved to also feel for her temperature there.


    "In that case, I''ll carry on to my room then. Weren''t you also headed there? Did you perhaps want to see me?" Aldritch asked.


    "No, No, it''s fine. It''s nothing important after all."


    In her mind, Lada felt a bit shattered, ''am I really not good enough? It''d seem so¡­ I have work to do.'' She quickly excused herself and left Aldritch a bit confused, but he didn''t think it too much and carried on.


    After reaching his room, he waited just a bit before the maid readied his bath. This particr maid was often time attending to him, she was assigned to him almost.


    Watching her move about readying the bath, Aldritch was drawn to her bountiful shape, something he hadn''t really paid attention to before. Watching her work while asionally bending down, even though in a graceful manner, Aldritch couldn''t help but smirk a little.


    ''Guess I''m that pent up.'' He thought to himself.


    Once she was done, she left the room after Aldritch confirmed that he didn''t need any other thing and Aldritch entered to take his bath.


    ''I can''t imagine I''m even getting the urge to engage in one handed calisthenics¡­ my past life''s behavior really did trace here too.''


    ¡­


    Once his bath was done, Aldritch dressed properly and went to sleep.


    Since their operations were going to be sped up now, he nned to make even more Blooded Vampires that are able to turn others, so that his job across the board will be more effective. Previously he would want to engage in some of the activities, but he no longer had the luxury. As the leader, he wasn''t supposed to be so engaged in the ''frontlines'' without observing all other processes.


    In as much as he craved fighting experience and all, he needed to go about it logically too, not just based off his heart, but his brain.


    The following night, everyone was up and ready, their n would continue unimpeded. Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    The current phase of the n involved turning the various witches into vampires. Aldritch was more than aware what kind of forces hemanded, he had no fear they would be sessful in aplishing their assignments, so he left it to them.


    In the meantime, since he stayed back from said operations, Aldritch went through all the vampires under hismand, trying to pick the most suitable to evolve into Blooded vampires.


    ''Combat abilities and such shoulde first, loyalty should be enough as is, unless the person has some kind of grudge.''


    This wasn''t an organization per se, so there were no files or documents holding the information of every single person. The only way Aldritch could enquire about the people was either ask someone with such knowledge, or ask the people themselves.


    Seeing as it would be faster, Aldritch chose thetter.


    ''Let''s get to work.''

 Chapter 102: Prelude 2

    "Lady Ashire, if I may¡­" A man dressed in fine suit approached Ashire while rubbing both hands in a generous expression.


    "Scurry off, I don''t have time for this today."


    Ashire wore a pissed look as she went about her business. She managed to acquire the item she came to the auction for, instead of entrusting its return to the appropriate hands, she decided to do it herself for safety, and also because she wished to meet with the dame who had sent her.


    After dismissing the man, Ashire hurried to the wagon, the fourdies with her. She had an apprehensive edge to her steps as she walked into the wagon, and her mind was still upied by other things.


    Changing her mind midway before the wagon moved, Ashire asked the coachman to hold on, "I''ll send the message through my summons, you all return to your respective duties, or whatever it is you were doing."


    Summoning one of the ghost-like ghastly looking creature, Ashire paused for a bit, then summoned another minion, the same one that got cut into several pieces by Khal.


    "Master, you summon." He said respectably, bowing his head a little. His actions gave much more live to him, a sharp contrast to the other summon beside him who just kept staring nkly at whatever was in front of it¡­ well, it had no eyeballs to begin with.


    The presence of the ghostly summons did fear the others who were sitting inside the wagon, after all, since there wasn''t exactly a lot of space, they were in rtive close proximity with the summons. Even the coachman outside felt a chill run down his spine when these summons appeared.


    Not knowing the cause of his sudden fear, the coachman had to do a double take on his surroundings, he was no stranger to suchter night work, so this was the first time in a very long time he had experienced this.


    "I would leave such tasks to any of the others, but this is special." Ashire exined.


    "Of course, master." Her summon answered respectfully.


    "Take this¡­" She said, handing him a small palm sized wooden box that had an iy of gold all around it. "Under no circumstance are you to stop and engage in any other activity, even if you were to be attacked, flee, don''t stand to face your assants. I''m handing such a task to you not because you''re the strongest, but because you are the smartest, don''t disappoint me." She said.


    "Yes, master!..."


    Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    "Just to be safe, you will take this one with you. That is all, you may leave now, make haste."


    With that, both summons left the wagon, as soon as they exited the wagon, their bodies dissipated into smoke that disappeared after a few seconds, leaving behind no trace of them.


    With that done, Ashire was next toe down from the wagon. The moment she was outpletely, she disappeared, and it became as though she truly was never there. Even though it seemed like she had teleported, Ashire had only be invisible, silencing even her steps to maintainplete invisibility.


    The mere sight of this was a terrifying thing. The rest of the girls asked the coachman to move, returning them to their various homes.


    A top a nearby roof, a figure d in all ck fitted attire watched the scene with great focus. Once Ashire exited the wagon and a few secondster it started moving, the figure gestured using hand signals for those behind her to advance.


    She remained back for a bit more, observing Ashire, after all, she could still see her. ''Unfortunately, we have to let you be¡­ for now at least.'' She thought to herself, before following behind her people.


    If one was to look carefully, they would notice the faint and dull ruddiness of the scarlet eyes that could only belong to a vampire¡­ but this vampire was also a master in stealth arts, so maybe that would be impossible.


    -Several Weeks Later-


    Apart from his closest subordinates who were all Blooded Vampires, Aldritch had specially selected a number of others to add to the ranks. Instead of using the blood he gained from the farms to better himself personally, he used it to create more Blooded Vampires, strengthening his ranks.


    Amongst those chosen, Rykia, Desmond, Misa, Maggie, and a number of others, numbering up to a staggering 15 new blooded vampires. One other great Dame was also among them. The great Dame of Green, Melissa.


    Unbeknownst to Aldritch, Lada had really turned more than half her personal attendants who were skilled in stealth into vampires, so the selection process became instantly easier with that. Aldritch quickly realized how his ranks were filled with more females than male, but he wasn''t bothered.


    Even though one would prefer male soldiers to fight for them rather than female, in a world where everyone could grow stronger, there was little excuse not to be strong¡­ for those who are gifted of course. This kind of world was definitely one of those with the best gender equality uses in its worldws¡­ strength potential wise of course.


    In the short time when she was made into a blooded vampire and the present time where she was headed to meet with Aldritch alongside others, Maggie could easily be considered the most determined, if that was the right way to put it.


    She had been tasked with spying on the Chivalrous Saints, nted as a mole within their organization. The Chivalrous Saints who had been used to drag away the attention of the authorities performed wonderfully, even pulling a fast one on the authorities, shaking them off their trail. Honestly, it was quite surprising they could pull it off, but not totally unexpected.


    Once Maggie was made into a blooded vampire, she effectively turned every single member of the Chivalrous Saints into vampires under her. Even before that, she had worked really hard and cunningly to gain their trust, and she was pretty favoured amongst them, so achieving this feat was only a matter of time.


    The recently made blooded vampires soon made their way into the dinning room where Aldritch alongside the rest of the important family members were seated and discussing.


    The dinning room and table had seen a lot of use in terms of such meetings as ofte.


    Without being told, everyone took a seat in different positions without any particr order, they simply took any avable seat.


    Once they were seated, Lada spoke, addressing why they were gathered and what the next phase of their n was going to be.


    Just as discussed before, they were now getting ready to take over the noble households during the monster attack.


    "We will need to move in absolute unison for the most effective results. Of course, that will not be possible, so we will operate with ount of a time error of plus or minus 10 five seconds. That is already a lot of time, so we''ll have to fit everything in and trust the others you can''t track to do their part.


    Out there, yourmander will be Rindher, he will take the responsibility of supervising all other groups to the best of his abilities, that also means that he can make important decisions if need be.


    With that said¡­" Lada took a momentary pause as a piece of paper was sent her way, over the table. Ingrid also distributed the same paper to every other person except Aldritch who already had one. Using telekinesis, she could achieve such a feat easily.


    Once she was sure that everyone had gotten their own paper, Lada continued, "this is the list of noble houses that we will be targeting, and following that is information pertaining to each one of them, make sure to study them well, especially the ones assigned to you. You can also find which group is assigned to which noble house there, make sure to take note."


    Lada went on to say a few more things concerning the operation before she was done.


    Throughout the meeting, Aldritch kept his input to a minimum. Not just because he wanted to, but there was scarcely any reason for him to make an input, after all, a man who knows when to and not to speak is one who holds much power¡­ not in the literal sense of course.


    "Most of you might not know this, but Maggie here had done something very impressive, and just as valuable. She was sent to keep tabs on the group ofmoners who call themselves ''the chivalrous saints'', only a few days ago, she seeded in turning all of them into loyal vampires of our family." Ingrid said with a faint smile on her lips.


    There were no apuds to follow her words, but that didn''t mean that Maggie was not appreciated, as everyone gave her looks of approval and some even admiration.


    "Of course, a reward is in stall for you, but that is not for me to decide." Ingrid said.


    After she was done, also addressing other matters, Rindher spoke next, calling for the new blooded vampires to join him some timeter so they could hold a little meeting concerning their uing assignment.


    With everything addressed, everyone made their way out of the dinning room, leaving only a few others and Aldritch seated in his usual position at the head of the table.


    "Maggie, you stay." He called out. Hearing this, she paused for a moment, then turned back and walked back to her seat, pulling it out a little and making herselffortable, as much as she could.


    Before her were four powerful and important figures in this ever growing family of theirs that felt more like an organization than family.


    Sensing that Aldritch would want some privacy with Maggie, mostly to easer her mind, Ingrid, Lada, and Ralwa made their way out of the dinning room soon after, leaving only Maggie and Aldritch inside.


    Looking at the young girl who sat quite some distance away from him, Aldritch adopted one of his usualforting and leader-like smile as he spoke, e on, let''s take a little stroll."

 Chapter 103: What do You Want?

    "I imagine you don''t have any problems with life within the mansion, how have you been coping with those band ofmoners? I hear their base isn''t bad at all, is it so?" Aldritch asked, making small talk while easing his way to the more serious matter.


    Maggie on the other hand maintained her serious look, answering the question professionally like one would while talking to their superior. "They do live quitevishly most times, but they work just as much to maintain their living condition while also helping the less privilege." She answered.


    ''I can''t believe a bunch of Robin hoods found their way to get together in this world too, and they call themselves good people¡­ stealing is still stealing, no sugar coating it.'' Aldritch thought to himself while Maggie was speaking.


    "I see, they sound ratherpetent and kind, doing so much for the poor." Aldritch said, following Maggie''s statement, his tone of speech giving little away in his intentions.


    Listening to Aldritch, Maggie was a bit confused, ''is the Lord trying to test me? It doesn''t matter, though, I can see through it.'' She thought to herself while maintaining the same expression as she spoke, "They are kind to the weak, though, the strong suffer from their actions." She answered, also giving little away.


    ''Hmm? A smart girl I see.'' Aldritch smiled a little, "I see."


    "In the end you performed very well and even converted their group into part of our forces. What is the reward you want? If it''s within my power, I''ll make sure you have it." Aldritch said.


    Maggie hesitated a little as she looked to be pondering over the answer she would give with her face towards the ground.


    After a short moment of silence and listening to the almost melodious sound of their footsteps as they walked, Maggie spoke in a firm and resolute voice, "my greatest wish is to serve by your side for as long as I live and draw breath, Lord. I wish for my Lord to never cast me away." She took a knee, causing Aldritch to stop.


    Aldritch had taken a few steps before turning back to look at the girl who had her head bowed, kneeling on one knee with her hand resting on the other, and the other hand balled into a fist and ced on the ground.


    "You wish to stand by me?" Aldritch asked, even though his manner of speech gave the impression that he was going to say more, he held back his words for a moment, creating a bit of tension, "I see." He added, using the moment of silence to open her info window again to look at her loyalty.


    ¡­


    [Name: Maggie]


    [age: 18]


    [Rank: Ordinary]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Blooded Vampire]


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption (Lvl 3} {Minor Compulsion Lvl 6} {Blood Bond} {Healing Factor}]


    [Loyalty: 89]


    <><><><><><><>.


    ''Her loyalty appears to be high enough, and she will be productive in a position of influence, but this personality of hers¡­''


    "Your request, I will think of it, on that note, why don''t you work on that mask of yours? To interact with one who you wish to serve for eternity with pretense isn''t a good gesture." Aldritch said, his tone transitioning from a lighter epting tone to one of retribution, though, only ever slightly.


    As Aldritch''s voice dropped, so did Maggie''s heart.


    "Forgive me, Lord, it was not- I will never do such a thing in future- from now on." She said, fumbling her words a little as she spoke, bowing even deeper as her fist flinched even tighter.


    ''She sure is something. A person that moves in such a calcted manner, even nning their responses in advance¡­ well, as long as they serve under me, it isn''t a bad thing.'' Aldritch thought to himself, feeling quite satisfied.


    Nodding his head in approval, Aldritch said, "very well, I will hold you ountable to your words. Come along." He said.


    ''Wha-what? That''s it? He forgives me just like that?...'' Maggie thought to herself, bringing herself to her feet slowly before proceeding to follow behind Aldritch.


    ''Look at her reading too much into things¡­'' Aldritch chuckled dryly in his mind.


    "You brought along some of the people from the chivalrous saints? Take me to them." Aldritch said.


    "Yes, Lord."


    "In the meantime, why don''t you tell of¡­" they continued talking while walking to meet with the people Maggie brought along.


    Maggie herself was a special girl, at least her identity within Lada''s subordinates was. Even though she wasn''t a typical ve like the rest, she still had some spells on her that made her akin to one.


    She used to be a homeless child on the streets, but that all ended when Lada took her off the street ten years ago, since then, she served Lada, from that young age, carrying out various tasks such as murder, espionage, and the likes. Using a child for infiltration into certain ces did prove to be easier after all, it wasn''t something that was done much, so there was little suspicion around it.


    To Maggie, Lada was a savior, even though many may say otherwise. Lada had not only saved her from impending death from hunger, just like her mother, alongside her meaningless life on the streets, but also fed her, clothed her, and gave her life meaning and a ce to return to.


    Being a child who had seen the worse in humanity and lived off the streets on her own for a number of years before Lada took her in, Maggie was well matured over her years even as a child, and the fact that she had little to no regard for moral standings only shaped her into the kind of person she became, perfect for carrying out the kind of tasks she did.


    Despite knowing fully well that she was used by Lada, she wouldn''t want to be anywhere else.


    Truly, a ve of the mind, and not of flesh.


    ''Huh? What''s this?'' Aldritch smirked internally.


    .


    [Name: Maggie]


    .


    .


    Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    [Loyalty: 89] >> [Loyalty: 90]


    ..


    Seeing this, Aldritch didn''t really understand what the cause was exactly, but it was all good in the end.

 Chapter 104: Problem of Command

    Henry, or as his alias goes, Hens, was more than shocked to find out that Aldritch was the Lord of the house, the same person he had been looking to rope into their organization.


    ''I''ll be damned, to think the lord of the house is the same man I was trying to rope into our ranks¡­ hahaha'' He chuckled internally, marveling at the turn of events.


    ''Now that I look at it, it makes sense that he was able to run from the academy without being caught.'' If he could gauge Aldritch''s strength before, now, it seemed as if Aldritch had sealed off his strength, it was hard to tell just how strong he was now.


    Alongside Henry, Edward Armstrong was also part of the group present as representatives.


    Aldritch met with them and they discussed talked on a few things, especially how their organization would operate moving forward. Even though Aldritch had never been a gangster in his former life, the meeting felt much like one the dominant gang would have with a weaker gang whose territory has been upied by the stronger one. Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    Aldritch could feel the subtle resistance from the representatives, but hepletely ignored it. Well, he didn''t me Maggie for not taking prior measures and brainwashing them using her racial skill or getting aid from a witch to enve them first before turning them, she would learn from this in case of next time.


    "As long as we aid themon folk, we have noins."


    This was something Aldritch wasn''t really ok with hearing.


    "Of course, our objectives do tally in that aspect, so I am quite positive of a smooth rtionship." Aldritch said with a calm and approving smile, spilling words he did not truly believe in through his teeth.


    Seeing Aldritch, everyone was more than pleased, perhaps, only Maggie could tell that her Lord definitely didn''t mean what he said in the real sense of it.


    Aldritch went ahead to put Maggie as the leader of the group, or perhaps, more like their major representative, that meant she was now amongst their circle of important decision makers, which is almost none existent because of the nature of management within the Chivalrous Saints.


    The group was free to leave once their meeting was done. They were free to hang around a bit, but they chose otherwise, another sign Aldritch caught on to. Once they left, Aldritch had a little talk with Maggie concerning her mistake with the bunch.


    As for the man who posed as Rodney Lancaster, he remained with the group of self-righteousmoners, maintaining his identity. Now that they still had a ''will'' of theirs, things such as trust still had to be maintained.


    In the real sense of things, it wasn''t so easy to build a vampire army, since no normal person would just bend and follow orders from someone who already would definitely have ruined their normal lives to turn them into night walking minions. Brainwashing and memory alteration was a basic necessity the way Aldritch saw it.


    In the event he doesn''t tamper with their minds, even though he could rule with fear and force everyone to follow his orders and will, that would only fester an impending betrayal in time toe, and it would only birth a lot of rogues.


    Now left alone, Aldritch thought about something he had decided to do when taking a walk around the city some weeks ago. His family was rapidly increasing in number, and the number of powerful vampires by evolution rank was also increasing. If he was to maintain order, there was a need for the existence of a form of Hierarchy.


    ''That''ll be after the whole invasion and takeover n is done¡­'' For the time being, Aldritch went into the study to read up on some books that may give him an insight on how the hierarchy should be.


    He could just ask Ingrid to handle it, but he felt that something as important as this should be handled by he himself, he could always ask of other''s opinionter, perhaps, even Ralwa could be of help in such a matter.


    A few hours into his study, Aldritch was suddenly interrupted. It was Lada who sort his attention.


    "Master, it''s the cult, they''ve finally taken this seriously. They just tracked my location a few minutes ago, and I''m sure other forms of divination magic have been used to do more than locate me, they might even be spying on me, on us, as we speak." She said.


    Even though she was not panicked, there was still a sense of urgency in her tone.


    Listening to her, Aldritch quietly closed the book he had in his hand before cing it in front of him.


    "There''s no need to be so heated up, is there?" Aldritch asked, his voice calm.


    "Since we''ve prepared and anticipated such an event, we have put in ce several measures¡­ I''m just a little worried." Lada said, her voice slightly tensed, but the tension was reducing gradually.


    "My dear Lada, do you doubt the might of our family?" Aldritch asked, his tone still the same as before, calm, but this time it appeared to exude a level of coldness.


    "Of course not, master." Lada responded sincerely, and a little apprehensive in her words, from her master''s tone, it seemed she might have angered him.


    Aldritch stood up casually and walked up to Lada, cupping her chin with his hand in a light touch, "if they wish to spy on us, let them, they''ll see so much they''d wish they were here." He said, locking lips with Lada, kissing her intently for almost a minute before separating from her.


    "Hahh~ hahh~ hahhh~~ master~~" Lada said in a breathy voice.


    Aldritch looked at the aroused woman before him, a smirk forming on the side of his mouth. He couldn''t help but tease her further, seeing the look on her face.


    After about three minutes of caressing her juicy ass lovingly, Aldritch took his hand off her, drawing out an almostining puff from Lada who had been waiting for such an event for weeks now, "Go lock the door." Aldritch said, turning around to take off the light sleeveless inner jacket he had on.


    With a broad expectant smile, Lada answered, "yes, master!"

 Chapter 105: Let Them Watch

    "Don''t rush, take it slowly." Aldritch said, watching Lada who gobbled down his erect cock into her throat like a starved vixen. The stimtion felt intense, after all, Aldritch himself hadn''t done anything for some time.


    Lada on the other hand was high on pleasure in the moment, sucking down Aldritch''s cock and swallowing more than half his full length while fingering herself intensely, causing a stream of pussy juices to flow from her open slit unto the ground beneath where she was squatted.


    At this point, Lada could care less if anyone was watching them perform the act, she couldn''t spare any space for the thought at all¡­


    ''Master''s hard cock~! It smells even more erotic than I remember~!'' Lada said in her mind, barely containing the feeling in her lower abdomen as pressure built.


    ''AH~~~! AHHH~~!'' She moaned internally, unable to speak as her mouth was filled with cock.


    Looking at Lada''s facial expression, Aldritch could tell that she was about to cum. Instead of doing anything extra, he allowed her stir her own self towards pleasure, handing his hard dick as a tool for her to achieve it.


    The speed of her fingers rubbing against her clit increased as Lada felt that she was on the brink of orgasm.


    "Cum for me," Aldritch said, a grin on his face.


    "Mhh~! Mnnn~!"In only a few short moments, she climaxed, shooting out pee mixed with a milky liquid out of her pussy uncontrobly. Her suction also intensified and the squeeze around Aldritch''s cock increased, giving even more stimtion, boosting his own pleasure and causing him to sway his head back a little, relishing in the intoxicating feeling. Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    Even then, Aldritch was yet to cum.


    Lada could not maintain her focus on Aldritch''s cock and fell backwards onto her butt, her body quivering as an effect of the orgasm.


    Aldritch waited for a minute so she could regain herself before picking her up.


    "Master~~" She moaned. If anything, Aldritch''s passion during sex was enough to rouse ady''s urges.


    He pinned her to the wall, supporting her using both of his arms, positioning her like a frog mid-air. His meaty cock approached her juicy wet slit, teasing it a bit before he prated fully. Lada''s immediately rolled halfway backwards as she came again. It was totally unexpected, even for Lada herself.


    She was aware that she would cum any minute again, but she never expected it to happen so abruptly.


    Without listening or waiting for her to regain herself, Aldritch started moving his waist while synchronizing his motion with the movement of his hands.


    *Pah! *Pah! *Pah! *Pah! *Pah!


    Aldritch fired, ramming into Lada like pistol in a mortar as they fucked like rabbits.


    "M-master~! I-I-I-I am going to cuuuuuuummm~~~!"


    Listening to her enchanted voice, Aldritch''s cock responded in a positive manner, gaining even more girth as it pulsated lightly.


    "Don''t cum yet, I''m also close!" Aldritch groaned as he felt himself nearing ejaction also.


    Fearing that she could no longer hold it in, Lada cried out to Aldritch, "master~! I can''t~~ I can''t hold it in any longer~~!"


    "It''s ok, let''s cum together.." Aldritch said as he pushed his hard beefy cock even deeper, causing Lada''s eyes to roll back momentarily as Aldritch had struck a rather sensitive spot that sent her to heaven in that instant.


    Aldritch''s firm and bnced grip prevented Lada from falling, instead he took her to the couch to rest a bit before they continued.


    ''if anyone is watching, they better not be doing it in a group¡­'' Aldritch thought to himself, imaging a council of witches all horny and unable to do anything about it in order to preserve their image.


    ¡­


    "This has gone too far. How is it you couldn''t do anything while watching idly from the shadows? This will, if it already hasn''t, ruin all our ns! ns we''ve been nurturing for more than a century!" One of the primordial dames, the primordial dame of ck, barked, almost.


    The one being questioned was the primordial dame of red, Lada''s master. She was the one set to monitor Lada since they were close and were also master and student. It was a reasonable decision, and it was functional and well ever since, until recently.


    "We shouldn''t be ming Veronica for this, after all, this all seems to be out of the ordinary, and patterning to Lada of all people, it just isn''t as in as it looks." The primordial dame of white spoke in support¡­ no, in defense of Veronica.


    "This man appears to have some way of brainwashing people, after all, look at the lesser witches. It clearly isn''t just a good promise at this point." She stated.


    "What are you insinuating? What do you mean by lesser witches?" ck asked, her voice,ced with curiosity, easily the most impatient individual in that room.


    Unlike the other two, she was yet to learn of the fact that all their lower ranks were no longer reachable.


    Once she got to learn the truth, she couldn''t help but sit quietly alongside the other two who also sat in silence.


    "We''re so close to fulfilling our duties, and seeing through to the end a century long n¡­ I refuse to have some child ruin it for me while I simply watch. Besides, you two understand why we need to do this the most." She said, her eyes burning with a deep fire in them as her mind raced through several possible ways to kill Aldritch so he stopped interfering in their ns.


    The other two she was talking to also appeared to have a look of understanding, they knew exactly how important this was, and they too were not ready to waste all their efforts whimsically like that.


    Their mind was now set, against every possible obstacle now, against Aldritch, they were determined to stop him, to erase him and eliminate the bug in their ns. They had marked him an enemy of the cult, a cult that only had three members now.


    Dismissing the impromptu gathering, all three of them set out to handle different things, mostly rted to killing Aldritch. In such a case, they believed that killing the head would also kill the body, as the body follows the head in all it does. They didn''t care much about the other people under Aldritch, just him alone.


    ¡­


    A few days go by, the capital of the Bamana Kingdom, Rivner, experienced much events, just like any other day.


    The outer wall was just as solemn in some parts as it bustled in other parts. The mix of low ss individuals of all kinds brought a certain tone in the atmosphere, something anyoneing from the inner walls would pick up on exclusively because of the difference inparison with the inner walls.


    Even then, themoners looked happy for the most part, going about their business without muchints.


    Since night was fast approaching and the sun had ducked under the horizon, most people made haste, packing their goods inside so they could go home, while others were only then opening their shops and business stands in preparation for night sales.


    Because of the distance, it would be difficult to notice, but if anyone with spectacr eyes was to look closely at the top of the city wall, they''d notice three people standing on top, looking down at the people with their almost glittering scarlet eyes that reflected dimly the evening sky, only in a red hue.


    "It''s time, let''s get to work. You two carryon first, I''ll signal the rest to move." One of them said, closing his eyes as he nned to use a skill of his that allows formunication through the mind between a wide distance. As it would happen, he was the best person for this.


    A couple minutes after that, the walls were rocked with a loud BOOM! Sending everyone near the wall breach into panic. Those away from it could only specte what had caused the sound, but no one even thought of the possibility of it being a breach, after all, that had never happened before since the monsters and beasts started appearing in this world, all thanks to the thick walls of defense.


    Perhaps, a few must have harbored such suspicions, but there was no way of confirming. Some people tried moving closer towards the site where the loud noise came from, while the others returned to their work, not interested enough to abandon their shops and homes to discover the cause of the noise.


    While on their way to the site, another loud BANG! Resounded all over,ing from a different side of the wall, the same thing happened over and over again several times at different ces.


    Now, the residents were in fear, as following the smoke alone, it was clear that something had happened to the wall. Different possibilities came to mind. It was possible to be the work of their enemies, those from the neighbouring Kingdoms who they were at war with.


    No one would ever expect it to be monsters, after all, this was the capital, which was far away from the outskirts where monsters roam.

 Chapter 106: Invasion Begins

    "Have the kingdom''s forces fallen? Howe those brigands have made their way to our capital?!" Someone said, a bit of panic in her voice as the elderly woman''s face had a trace of fear.


    Even though she berated the army of the other kingdom, anyone listening to her knew she was only being bitter, their enemies were nothing to scoff at. If not for the advent of mana, perhaps their kingdom would have been invaded and ttened already, this wasmon knowledge.


    Those close to the walls where the sounds came from were in an entirely different situation however, since unlike those specting about the effectiveness of their soldiers on the battlefield, these people were face to face with monsters, monsters of each kind.


    "My Lord¡­" Someone muttered under their breath, unable to move.


    Guards standing nearby rushed into action. Though most of these guards typically had no magical abilities, which is why they were serving in such low positions, they were still soldiers nheless. Instead of turning tail like civilians, they stood their ground against all odds, keeping the civilians to their backs.


    With spears and swords in hand, they eagerly waited to see what woulde through the cloud of dust, gripping tightly to their weapons while staring into the dust cloud.


    Just at that moment, a hand twice as big as a grown man''s abdomen burst through the cloud of smoke created, grabbing one of the soldier''s head before he could react. Even though the soldier screamed as his body was raised up from the ground, all the others could do was watch in terror as theirrade''s head was burst open from what seemed to be a light squeeze.


    Witnessing such a sight, the people behind started shouting even louder than before and a full state of panic ensued.


    A man holding his child just around the littlemerce centered area close to the wall was also among these people.


    Unlike the others however, this man seemed to be different, for he was holding in his arms a young street kid who was probably a beggar while being dressed rather well, like a mercenary. If anyone was paying attention, they would notice that he had only appeared some seconds ago and was able to save the child in his hand from being crushed by a falling chunk of stone.


    Against the hoard of running civilians, he was the only person facing the walls. Swiftly locating several other children, some beggars, others not, he moved swiftly with supernatural speed and agility, pushing aside or picking up the children, showcasing an inhumane strength.


    Through the dust and coupled with the low lighted environment covered in dust, all the children saw when they came to a stop were two crimson eyes, only for a brief moment, before the man disappeared.


    "Saving a few won''t change anything you know? What about the other people at the different explosion sites?" One of hispanions said. Before hispanion could say more, he cut him off, "at least these ones are safe. As long as I''m around, that''s the least I can do." He said, earning himself a scoff from hispanion.


    He was one of the people from the Chivalrous Saints. As they had not been brainwashed, the humanity in him stillpelled him to do what he normally would instead of turning a blind eye. No matter how much he buds heads with Maggie, she was too strong headed, and being his maker, he couldn''t exactly go against her words if she wanted to, something he had experienced quite a few times already.


    "We''ve done our part here, let''s move to base and wait for the next phase. I don''t think I''ll be able to stick around much longer even if I wanted to." He said before taking off. Hispanion who was also part of the Chivalrous Saints but less human in mind it would seem, just shook his head before following after him.


    The destruction of property continued all through the outer wall. The monsters and beasts had been specially conditioned, so they only targeted buildings and would attack humans only when provoked, even a little bit. After all, the goal was not mass murder, but to drag attention.


    With the nature of nobles, it was very easy to predict that they wouldn''t take action against the monsters in time, so that entire night was sure to pass without any action from them.


    For this, the n was simple. Instead of focusing within the outer wall alone, the monsters would make their way into the inner/middle wall, where the well to do lived, like the merchants and other people of affluence.


    The monster continued moving forward, tearing down most things in their part. It took them until morning hours when the sky was still dark to reach the middle walls.


    The vampires waiting there got into action fast, and despite the defence by the soldiers stationed at the wall, it was still prated and the monsters breached.


    Once the sun was up, all the vampires retreated back to base, while the monsters were left to rampage around, destroying infrastructure everywhere they went.


    ¡­


    "How is it progressing?" Aldritch asked.


    "Everything is going ording to n. The monsters are now within the inner wall and are causing just as much havoc as we want them. We even have one in our yard now doing some damage, just so we fit into the rest of the scene." Lada exined.


    Thinking of what she just said, Aldritch could now understand why he had been hearing noises from the yard. He did think it was Lodestar who was the cause, but learning that the cause was a monster was relieving, after all, Lodestar was toozy to get into such physical work, these days even magic rted work was out ofmission. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "What about casualties?"


    "As estimated, the numbers are minimum, with most of the cases being that of injuries and not death, not a lot of lives have been lost." She reported.


    "Very well then."


    Everything was going as they''ve nned, so there were no abnormalities. For the time being, they could only wait for the nobles to respond before the next phase of the n couldmence.


    Because most of the kingdom''s forces were sent to the warfront and even mercenaries were being hired, the capital was more than short on manpower, more urately, effective manpower. There were quite the number of normal soldiers, but against monsters, there was little they could do, only those who could utilize mana would be capable of harming these monsters and wild beasts.


    Since the soldiers were out ofmission, there was only one other way for these monsters to be curtailed, and that was if the nobles came out personally.


    Each noble house had a number of children, and out of those, not more than two were sent to the war front, and they also had their own personal soldiers. With that, they could defend themselves in such a situation without problem.


    Even though they could, no extra forces were sent to handle the monsters until night came.


    Rather rushing into the ns of their enemies, the heads of each of the noble houses had been summoned to a gathering with the king.


    It was clear to them that the monster attack was not normal at all, after all, the behavior of the monsters was more than abnormal. Monster that were known to hunt humans now suddenly grew more interested in buildings? It was too clear.


    After discussing the matter and deliberating on several ways of approaching this problem of theirs, they all agreed to make their move.


    If anything, they knew it would be a bad idea to fight their assants in the night, since that is the time they are most powerful. Their entire n fell in line with their enemy being the Red Gate Order. They were going to wait until day came before they acted. They also nned separately in the event that the invasion was to advance further, just so they wouldn''t be taken unaware.


    ¡­


    An entire day passed without any advancement, and the monsters exhibiting rtive dormancy. The nobles remained prepared to battle any monster that may invade into the innermost wall, while they also sent some of their forces to help those in the inner wall and assist the soldiers.


    The royal family also had a number of their personal soldiers operate within the inner walls and the outer wall, trying to help around while standing on the ready to fight any monster or wild beast.


    Once it was night time, the vampires went out again, this time creating a passage way for the monsters to break into the innermost wall where the nobles and royal families resided.


    Aldritch was part of the forces this time, looking to y a rather crucial role in this final event.


    If their n was to proceed ording to n as it has so far, then this operation would be a truly smooth one.

 Chapter 107: Invasion Begins 2

    Once within the inner most wall, the space needed to be covered reduced drastically, unlike the other walls.


    Aldritch took the lead, pacing towards the agreed upon location.


    While they were on the move, the nobles alsomenced their march with the intention of subduing the rampaging monsters. They aimed to settle the issues outside the inner walls, while the few monsters that breached the innermost wall would be dealt with by the remaining soldiers that had stayed back.


    Unbeknownst to them, the vampires were already within the innermost wall, watching from the shadows as the troops marched out of the innermost wall to conquer their foes. Aldritch was surprised when he spotted Argus leading one of such military units, probably soldiers of his noble house.


    Nheless, he was not rmed, they had nned for those who would join their armies in the attack¡­ well, Argus was not part of the targets.


    The innermost wall had the most organizedyout. It had the royal pce situated at the centre, surrounded by small rocky mountains that acted as a form of natural defense. Also, it was the most guarded property in the entire kingdom. Their own soldiers alone were enough to fight a small war.


    Surrounding the royal pce were the houses of some of the most important and powerful families, arranged in no specific order of cement. These families also happened to be those that were part of the royal faction within the kingdom, well, there was one that was different, one that stood with the noble faction.


    The rest of the noble families were spread out, with those furthest away being the weaker or less influential and small noble houses, while those closest to the royal pce and the homes of the most powerful nobles were those who held a certain level of influence or power within the kingdom.


    There was also the church area, where the church operated, having autonomy to managed the entire area surrounding them which they owned, and then there were many houses scattered around that belong to figures such as wealthy merchants who could afford it and the other buildings were shops.


    At the moment, Aldritch was positioned very close to the royal pce, hiding just outside it''s boundaries formed by the small mountains that enclosed the entire pce.


    He waited patiently for every other person to reach their own destinations, then at the exact moment as nned, he swept into action.


    Using his hypnosis skill, Aldritch started a mildly lengthy process of wide area hypnosis that covered several kilometres from its epicenter.


    The way it worked was through sound waves, which Aldritch was able to figure out a way to use sound created at such a high frequency that humans wouldn''t be able to pick up themselves, but will be affected by it nheless.


    The only downside to this was that even his own people were at risk of being affected, as there was no way to target it. For that purpose, in particr, the respective leaders of each unit of the operation could all resist the effects without any hitch, and they would easily be capable of shaking whoever was affected by it back to their senses.


    He began the hypnosis, looking to induce tiredness that would put everyone into a sleepy state. The original n was to cause a mild form of mass hysteria all around, but there was the possibility of it making some people on edge, which was a reasonable reaction. They wanted a stable working environment, not one of chaos.


    In only a couple minutes, his skill was taking effect, and people all over started struggling with different symptoms, like heavy eyes and sluggishness. A few vampires fell victim to it, but they were quickly shaken out of it beforemencing the main operation.


    Since each team was already waiting outside the noble houses, they swept in swiftly, locating their target and inducing the ve ritual, moving as fast as possible.


    The envement was handled by witches who had been thought by Lada on how to conduct the ritual, after all, it wasn''t something that wasmon knowledge nor practice amongst the witches. Each of these witches had capable fighters around them, some standing guard, while at least one would be on patrol.


    Apart from the selected noble households, there were a few groups stationed at locations where they could watch the church and the royal family''s movements.


    The church had their holy maiden, someone who Aldritch and his people believed to have magic that could cancel the effects of his own skill. It was a fated urrence that she would use her magic to heal every affected person, the question was just, when?


    If she was to emerge from the church, then the vampires assigned there would make sure to dy her and the church''s movement and actions as long as possible.


    The vampire groups infiltrated different noble houses, moving stealthily even when everyone was supposed to either be asleep, or in a drowsy state. Their job was made even easier because of the hypnosis, and as for those that could barely resist, it didn''t help, as they were overpowered easily by their assants.


    The envement itself took at least 40 minutes, with the maximum being an hour. This meant they were set to retreat after an hour, once the operation began.


    Little obstacles were faced, and for those that actually managed to resist the hypnosis enough to move around in search of the cause or to save themselves or their masters, they were swiftly subdued and forced into a state of sleep or unconsciousness, depending on who was handling it.


    Once Aldritch was done with his part, he left, returning back to the mansion. He had no other reason for being there, after all, the leaders of each unit were more than capable, some even more than he was, so there really was no need to stay back.


    Forty minutes after the operation started, some people emerged from the church, escorting the holy maiden out, probably aiming to use her powers to help the people as expected.


    All that had to be done was kill the horses to bring them back out unto their feet, then after creating an opening, the vampires mind controlled one of the people with the maiden to attack the maiden, prompting the other person with her to jump in front of her to protect the maiden.


    Of course they found it difficult to harm one of theirs, so it took some time before they were able to subdue the mind controlled man.


    Several soldiers also emerged from the royal pce, but by then, it was already toote for anything to be done, since the vampires were done with their task and were leaving.


    In the end, the soldiers met nothing but an entire city asleep.


    As soon as they returned, Aldritch held a meeting with each of the unit leaders. They had seeded in their operation wonderfully, so now they needed to discuss the next phase.


    None of the new ves had been turned into vampires for one singr reason. Once this event passed and morning came, the king would surely call for a meeting. If by then, numerous people who were normal looking a day prior appeared in the meeting with paler skin and crimson eyes, it was sure to rm even the least observant person that something was wrong.


    With this move, however, they now had a lot of sway within the noble faction of the kingdom, which was the bigger faction. This left a few noble houses that were in the royal faction untouched. Since they were the most powerful noble houses and the ones closest to the royal pce, most of their residence had been avoided during the invasion for different reasons.


    One being the fact that one of them was rumored to be in possession of a certain artefact that could prove fatal for whoever it was used against.


    There was a certain level of expectation for the former primordial dame within the kingdom to make a move, but whether she was affected by the spell or not could not be determined, in the end, the fact was that there was no interference from her end. It was also possible that she was not within the kingdom at that time.


    There was also the possibility that she had been called back into the cult to assist in killing Aldritch and freeing their ''sisters''. Find exclusive content at mvl


    Regardless, Aldritch and his people didn''t care, the enemies were free toe at them however they wished, Aldritch was ready to face them, so were the people under him.


    For the time being, their main focus was utilizing the nobles under theirmand now. There was no reason to be diplomatic with the takeover, it was going to be by force, resistance or not.


    ¡­


    While Aldritch and his people were in talks, nning their near future, so were the remaining few of the Lunar Cult.


    "Wee back, Labra, it''s good to see you again."

 Chapter 108: Vision of a Great Being

    "Wee back, Labra, it''s good to see you again." Naiha, the primordial witch of ck said, her tone not expressing the ''joy'' she felt in her heart.


    "Save it, Naiha, we both know that is not what is in that ck heart of yours." Labra said disdainfully. Both of them locked gazes for a few seconds, then broke it and focused on their meeting. Their personal history could always wait.


    "I''m sure you two have some things to settle, but in the meantime, why don''t we channel all that extra energy towards the issue at hand?" The primordial dame of white, Helga, said. Out of all of them, she was the oldest, so her words carried some weight.


    "Hmph¡­ I don''t see Veronica, where is she?" Labra asked, rxing her expression as she took a sip of the tea in front of her on the table.


    "You don''t need to worry for now, she''ll be here soon. She is engaged in an, ''assignment'', but nothing that will keep her too long. No need to wait for her, though, let us start the meeting." Helga said, drawing serious looks from the others.


    Apart from Labra, they did try to contact some of the witches who had left the cult but still maintained contact, but of all that were within the kingdom and close enough, Aldritch had already reached all of them. They could only reach those that were away in other far ces. Even then, not many of them were as powerful as the primordial dames, so they were set to be cannon fodder at best.


    As for Anshire, she was contacted and invited, but instead of sharing the same view as the others, she chose to back down and watch from the sidelines. She was no longer a member of the cult, and coupled with the fact that the cult had yet to rest with her assassination, she didn''t really hold their rtionship in favorable light, and they were aware.


    Nevertheless, she did give them a sound warning not to antagonize Aldritch, but that was the most help she could provide. Sheter disappeared without trace, just like she always did.


    The meeting began with talks revolving around what had already been discussed amongst the three current primordial, which is why Veronica could be excluded, and the contents of the n truly shocked Labra.


    "We n to awaken the great mother, to revive her back into this world." Helga exined.


    "Are you serious? I know that has always been the n, but I never thought it was something the cult actually nned to go through with in such a way." Labra expressed her surprise, as much as her concern. "If the great mother is awakened like this, the world will be in chaos. That being is no longer human, if she ever was to begin with.


    If shees back without following the proper ritual, I have no doubt that she will exterminate every life in this world, it is her goal after all." Labramented, a look of apprehension and concern etched on her face.


    "We understand and share your fears also, Labra, but this being that had taken over all our sisters is equally as dangerous. Though he is yet to attain his true potential, a future whereby he does is inevitable, unless he is dealt with, and now." Helga exined, gesturing to Naiha silently for her to exin what she had seen, her visions.


    Labra understood what Naiha was capable of doing, and seeing Helga gesture to her, she understood what the signal meant. Following that, she turned her eyes over to Naiha, expecting her to speak and exin further.


    The look on Naiha''s face had gotten even more stern as she opened her mouth to speak, "when I conducted the divination ritual to ascertain what the future would be like if we fought without the awakening of the great mother, I was taken before a scene, one where the entire world was painted crimson red, in what seemed to be the blood of every human on earth, and the blood was so that it did not spoil even though it must have been there for a long time." She paused before continuing.


    "I wandered thisnd painted in blood for hours, trying to find what the cause of it was, what it meant, because it was such a strange future. I had no idea if that was the battlefield after our fight, or the state of the kingdom.


    I wandered all over for such a long time, hovering across the rednd, under a seemingly unending night.


    Once I finally reached the capital, I noticed one major thing, and that was the fact that all the buildings were intact, nothing was in ruin, but the entire city was eerily silent and empty, not a single soul living in any of the houses. I continued wandering, checking one ce after another, until I found myself before the royal pce.


    Once I finally reached the royal pce and went into the throne room, there, I saw a man, sitting majestically on the throne. His eyes shone crimson red, just like the blood covering the ground, the only difference being that his were a bit darker and carried within them a lot of darkness, a lot of negative energy.


    He smiled while looking at the multitude bowing before him, almost like in worship or something simr.


    By his side stood many subjects, each one of them radiating a power I have never seen before in my entire life, or even heard of¡­" She paused again.


    "Well, continue, what''s with the suspense?" Labra was getting inpatient, but Helga gestured for her to calm her nerves and listen, which she did.


    "All of us, all primordial dames, both of current and some past ones, you included, we were part of his subjects, bowing before him just like the rest."


    Labra''s expression turned into an even more serious one as she was more than shocked to hear what Naiha had just said.


    Before she could say anything though, Naiha continued.


    "I couldn''t believe my eyes, what I was seeing too." Her eyebrows scrunched further, "I performed the ritual again to see if the same scene would appear, and it did, only that, this time¡­" As she paused, Labra could see the cold seat literally form, enough that a drop rolled down the side of her head.


    Labra was tempted to urge her fellow witch to speak on, but she held herself as she observed Naiha. For such a tough woman to appear the way she did at that moment, Labra couldn''t help swallow a ball of spit.


    "This time, when I looked at the man seated on the throne, staring into his crimson eyes¡­ he stared back, with an even wider smile."


    "What?!" Labra couldn''t control herself, springing into her feet for a second before sitting back down. Discover hidden content at mvl


    "The only other time I''ve experienced something like this is when I tried to look into the great mother''s future. Unlike that experience where I was almost drawn and trapped in that¡­ ''ce''¡­ this one felt more like I was given permission to even be there¡­ and, it wasn''t a true image." Labra said, this time visibly shaking a little as she spoke, maintaining a firm tone.


    "You''re saying this foe of ours has the potential to be as powerful as the future great mother?"


    "No, it means he has the potential to be even more powerful, keep in mind, there is a very high possibility that what she had seen was not a true image, rather, one conjured up for her to see." Helga exined.


    "Just in case your dull brain doesn''t get it, it means everything I saw was tampered with by the presence in from the future." Naiha added, drawing a disapproving look before one of confusion.


    "Wait, what? I don''t understand what you''re saying. DO you mean everything happening has already been nned out by that being? If so, then why even put up resistance?" Labra questioned inquisitively.


    "No, no, no. It''s not that. If it was so, then he''d be a god then, and destroying us would be easy, I imagine. The being most likely sensed my divination and altered exactly what I saw, so I didn''t see the future exactly." Naiha exined.


    Silence came upon them for a moment as Labra digested everything she had just heard.


    ''A being of such might...'' Labra thought to herself, a contemting look on her face as she turned her head down, staring at the cup of half-filled tea she had drank from.


    "Then please tell me you n to request help from the Red Gate Order? We may not align in views and other things, but it is undoubtable that they are more powerful than us, especially in number, even at our greatest moments." Labra spoke in a somewhat firm but weak tone, clenching her hands tightly around the white coloured ceramic teacup.


    "As for that, we''ll have to wait for Veronica''s return to know if they will agree to our request or not."

 Chapter 109: Bad News

    It took a few more hours for Veronica to return. Before then, the three of them spent the time discussing other matters.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be all powerful? You should be able to curse him even without a link, right?" Labra asked. Even though she seemed serious, every word that came from her mouth wasced with sarcasm. Even though it wasn''t so tant, it was deeply felt by the person she was referring to, Naiha.


    "If you were half as knowledgeable, you''d know that irvoyance and curses aren''t the same thing." Naiha retorted.


    Helga had to be the unfortunate soul to handle these two until Veronica returned. She couldn''t help but sigh internally, ''sometimes, I can''t help but feel like a mother managing her troublesome children¡­''


    While trying her best to remain a third party in their conversations, for her own sake, Helga noticed that someone had entered their base and informed the other two.


    Since their base was so well hidden, it could only have been Veronica, so they were not rmed by the intrusion.


    "It''s indeed is her. You''re back¡­" Labra said, stopping mid-sentence as she saw the look on Veronica''s face. Whatever she had to say, definitely was not good news.


    Helga and Naiha remained silent, waiting to hear from her how her trip to the Red Gate Order went. Though, judging from her expression, they could already tell it didn''t go as nned, so they waited to hear just what happened.


    Veronica who had just shut the door to the room stumbled backwards ever so slightly, resting her back on the door.


    "We will have to revive the great mother¡­ the Red Gate Order has decided tojoin our enemy." She stated, her tone monotone and a bit weak.


    Even though Veronica seemed a bit down and calm, the only other person who shared a remotely close reaction was Helga, Naiha and Labra couldn''t believe their ears or what they had just heard.


    "What do they mean, ''join him''?! Have they finally gone mad?!! This is ludicrous! Foolish!" Naiha barked in anger, banging her hand on the table once with a balled up fist.


    "H-hey, this changes everything, you all know that, don''t you? We arepletely alone in this fight. Besides, this kingdom alone will not be able to bring back the great mother with as much power as we may need¡­"


    "So what? Are you suggesting we give up? And be ves?! That future will only happen over my dead body¡­" Naiha said angrily, ring at Labra.


    ''All you''ve ever cared about is the future and your life in it¡­'' Labra thought to herself, choosing not to voice out her thoughts not to aggravate the situation any further down the wrong path. ''If he''s half as powerful as you say, I don''t see why we shouldn''t just submit ourselves to him instead.'' She thought to herself.


    "We should begin the ritual proceedings as soon as possible. Everything has already been put in ce long ago." Naiha suggested, turning to look at Helga for approval. Veronica also turned to her.


    Helga understood the questions in their gazes, but instead of providing an answer, she turned to look at Labra, her expressions normal as any other day, giving little away of what she was thinking. "What have you decided to do, Labra?" She asked.


    Labra''s eye brows drew a bit closer as she pondered the question. Even though she had already made up her mind, taking some time to at least show some form of resistance was the right thing to do, instead of out rightly answering immediately.


    "I don''t thing opposing such a person is wise. I won''t take part in any of it." She said, in and straight to the point.


    "I see¡­" Helga said calmly.


    Naiha looked like she wanted to say something, but she kept to herself. As for Veronica, she felt a bit heartbroken to hear that, but there was nothing she could do, she knew her friend well, there was no changing her mind, if not, she would have stopped her from leaving the cult.


    ''They''ve all lost sight of the true path we should all seek¡­ foolish pride indeed.'' Labra thought to herself as she quietly got up and walked out of the room.


    The witch''s base was located somewhere within the Bamana Kingdom, on an empty stretch of barrennd. Since it was underground, there was barely any sight or evidence that it existed on the map. One would have to know where it was before hand to find it.


    Once Labra was out of the base all together, the three women got ot work without wasting any more time.


    ¡­


    It took two days for the monster invasion to be handled and the monsters alongside the beasts, subdued.


    It was only possible because the monsters had been made more docile than before, so taking care of them became easier.


    Aldritch who had no more intentions of taking his time with the takeover now wanted to have the kingdom under his control as soon as possible.


    "The nobles have been called by the king to hold their meeting." Lada reported.


    "We can arrange the other thing alongside the next phase of the n." Ingrid said.


    What she was hinting on was the n to send new orders to the soldiers on the frontlines.


    As it was, after Aldritch takes over, those wars would be useless. He needed the people in an essible manner, not spread out in different provinces and ''states'' as they were at the moment. The n was to get the soldiers to gather people towards the capital so all the people were close and essibleter on.


    The kingdom as at war, it would be easy to get the people to move once the soldiers leave the borders for their enemies to attack, and the people have to flee. Naturally, running towards the capital would be a very good option, since it would be save.


    ''Simply taking over the kingdom won''t cut it. The kingdom may fall, but its people remain, I guess.'' Aldritch thought to himself, somehow feeling like his analogy didn''t makeplete sense, but he understood it no less.


    "Rindher, you''ll handle the nobles." Aldritch said to him before turning his attention away from him and back to everyone. "You all know how the sharing works already, thebat oriented ready to learn go with Khal, and the rest, you know already, no need to borate further." Aldritch said to them.


    Thinking of it, Khal had changed a considerable much. He used to be so against teaching others before, but that all changed along the way while teaching Aldritch. When Aldritch asked, Khal had stated something along the lines of learning and improving from teaching others.


    Aldritch had a basic understanding of what he meant, but ultimately, he was just happy that such a capable person was around to increase the strength of his subordinates willing to learn.


    "That''s all for now." Aldritch said, dismissing everyone.


    Ingrid remained on the table. She looked concerned about something, and Aldritch didn''t need to guess what it was before she spoke, "lord, what about the Lunar Cult? Somehow, I feel like we shouldn''t push their issues too far behind other things." She said.


    "Hmm¡­" Aldritch thought of it briefly, but there really was nothing he could thing that they could do which would be troublesome to him.


    "The only thing they can do to hinder our ns really, at this point, is to bring back that great mother of theirs, so I am not bothered. They do not possess the means to achieve that, so all we have to worry ourselves about is curses, if they do find a way around it." Aldritch said, ncing briefly at Lada who was also present, alongside Lina who did more of listening than speaking.


    "¡­" Even though Ingrid didn''t say anything in return, Aldritch could tell that his answer did not sooth her, it wasn''t enough.


    "Don''t concern yourself too much, even though they try their curses, I have Lada here to remedy the situation. Besides, she gave me somethings to help fend off such urrences." Aldritch said with a faint smile.


    Somehow, it seemed like his exnation did nothing to alleviate anybody''s mood or thoughts. Even Lina looked to have some level of concern. They all seemed to be concerned for him.


    ''With the way I avoid any such confrontation, one might even boldly call me a coward, and yet, these ones are concerned for my safety¡­'' Aldritch truly was speechless.


    "Come on, let''s go. We all have things to get to." Aldritch said, wearing a warm smile on his mildly pale face.


    For Aldritch, he still had some practice to get in with his skills, and some training with Khal, as well as Lodestar. They had taken some time with their meeting already, so he would like to get some practice in before day came.


    ''A bath after that should go well.''

 Chapter 110: Depraved

    As the night drew closer to dawn and the sky brightened from the horizons, Aldritch saw this as the perfect time to end his practice and call it a night. To freshen up before he went to sleep, he requested a bath to be drawn for him so he could wash up.


    Aftering back to his room he asked the maid stationed there to prepare the bath for him. As there were both human and vampire maids now, the one stationed there was no longer the humandy, but a different vampiredy.


    ''Really, this world has a long way to go.'' Aldritch thought to himself as he remembered how underdeveloped the world waspared to how it should have been. Sometimes it felt like he was back in the middle ages, while other times he could tell that the times were advanced past that.


    A couple of minutes passed while he waited for the water, taking his time to go through his system. There were definitely a lot of improvements, and he had been monitoring everything closely, improving on areas he felt weak in and building up his strength in an all rounded manner as much as possible.


    .


    [Name: Aldritch Mondragon Hellsing]


    [Age: 22]


    [Rank: IV]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Evolution: Vampire Noble]


    [Blood Bank: 5,300]


    [BP: 11,350]


    .


    [HP: ====]


    [SP: 2,500/2,500]


    [Strength: 124]


    [Agility: 132]


    [Dexterity: 129]


    [Vitality: 70]


    [Intelligence: 200]


    .


    [Racial Skills: {Blood Maniption} - {Mind Compulsion} ¨C {Body Transformation ¨C {Shapeshifting} - {Super Regeneration} - {Blood Bond} ¨C {Feral Senses}]


    .


    [Skills: {Hypnosis Lvl 9} - {Advanced Swordsmanship Lvl 5} - {Soul Contract} - {Magic Circle Lvl 6} - {Fire Magic Lvl 5} - {Wind Magic Lvl 5}]


    ¡­


    Not a lot changed, and it was attributed to the fact that advancing became harder. The theory they hade up with was that thews of this world was ying a part in limiting them, but that was all for that. Apart from normal skills, Aldritch had also gotten very proficient in using his racial skills.


    While looking at the stats of his subordinates, taking note of the important and prospective ones, Aldritch turned to look at his door. He could hear the footstepsing, but they didn''t give off the same feel as those of his maid, it was definitely someone else.


    ''From the way the person walks, I''d say Lina¡­ I haven''t given her much attention these days, have I?'' Aldritch thought to himself as he chuckled dryly within.


    He wanted to make arge harem filled with beauties, but look at him unable to properly give love to just two women. It truly was pitiful. All the sex drive he had suddenly disappeared and only resurged at times when he needed them.


    Just as expected, Lina was the one who walked into his room. She had the wooden bowl of hot water in her hand as she came in, with a smile on her face and slightly flustered cheeks.


    Aldritch could tell exactly why she was there, and he wasn''t going to beat around the bush. Even though he may want to be romantic, Lina was more wild and rough when it came to sex, so he wouldn''t bother with all those sweet things.


    "I''ve neglected you too much, haven''t I?" Aldritch asked, gesturing for her toe closer with his finger.


    Straddling over his thighs, Lina sat in Aldritch with a light blush.


    "There has been so many beautiful women aroundtely, I was only worried you''d forget about me." She said, not hiding her true thoughts from Aldritch.


    Aldritch himself had predicted such development, ''I do find your face rathercking, its no rocket science. Then again, I always did, from day one.'' He thought to himself, sighing mentally.


    "Why do you worry about such things? You still have many ways to improve your beauty, didn''t you hear of all the possibilities in the higher world?" Aldritch asked, making it so he didn''t have to answer her question directly since he didn''t exactly fancy lying to his close subordinates.


    Even though she wouldn''t admit it, apart from simply carrying out her master''s wishes, Lina had her own motive of wanting to ascend to the higher world. There was the part of getting stronger, for strength, but there was also the other part that had to do with her cosmetic side.


    Before she could think of an answer even, Aldritch pinched her erect nipples through the crop top she had on, drawing out a soft moan from her in a breathy voice.


    ~~uhhhh~


    Even though she just got there, it seemed like she had been horny for quite a while.


    Normally Aldritch would want to take some time prepping his partner, but now, he was sure there was no need, even her slit was wet already.


    "You really have been wanting this, haven''t you?"


    Aldritch didn''t wait for a response, instead, he brought both hands before him and began skillfully ying with her breasts. They might not be as big as Lada''s, but they did do well to fill his palms more than enough.


    He gradually moved from fondling her breasts to sucking her nipples, taking a bit of time there before deciding to move further.


    After a couple of minutes, Lina could no longer wait further, so she came down from Aldritch''sps and knelt down before him as he opened his legs to allow her get closer.


    With so many choices, Aldritch would be lying if he said he was fond of kissing Lina, but if there was one thing he knew, it was the power of her alluring saliva that contained some aphrodisiac.


    Lina gentle caressed Aldritch''s cock, smelling it almost as she ced it on her cheek. Even though it was still prettyid, it still filled her hand.


    Slowly and lovingly, she started stroking his cock, but with no lubrication, there was quite the friction, so she brought out her tongue,licking the tip if his member for a bit before taking in some of it.


    Slowly, Aldritch''s cock rose, bing more and more erect as Lina worked her magic. Aldritch could only rx and enjoy the service being rendered for the moment.


    ''Master''s cock¡­ how I''ve missed this taste~''


    Even though he was enjoying her service, Aldritch cut her off once his cock was active, erect, and standing with some bulging veins.


    Since he knew Lina liked it a bit rougher than the rest, Aldritch bent her over so that the bed supported her as she ced her hands on it, waiting for Aldritch to insert his beefy cock into her wet pussy that was practically dripping at this point.


    Wet and moist breathes escaped Lina''s mouth as she waited in anticipation of her master''s cock.


    Aldritch moved closer, bringing his the cap of his penis to the opening of Lina''s pussy, slowly moving his hip, using his hard dick to tease Lina''s opening.


    "`masterr~~" She almost cried out, drawing an almost sadistic grin from Aldritch as he ced the tip of his rock solid cock in the opening of Lina''s pussy, and with one shove, pushed everything in!


    "aaaaahh~~!" She moaned loudly, aching her back as she felt her master''s mighty rod reach deep within her.


    "hahh~~ Hahh~~ haaah~~! Master~~! Mnmm~! Masterrr~~!" Lina moaned, as Aldritch continued pounding her intensely, sending different sensations throughout her body.


    ''Master''s dick is, as huge as ever~~ ahh~~ I can''t stand it!'' thoughts raced through her mind unable to make a foothold.


    Aldritch didn''t show any effort of slowing down, as he continued ramming into Lina ferociously like a hungry beast, giving her little breathing room as she struggled to stay afloat amidst all the pleasure.


    Aldritch did not relent as he fired on!


    Pah! Pah! Pah! Shruk! Shruk! Pah!


    He could already feel it, Lina was soon to cum. Her eyes were already half way back as he rammed into her, pulling her head backwards with his hand when it fell forward as Lina could no longer keep herself up properly.


    Using his other hand, Aldritch spanked Lina, striking her ass cheek hard enough to leave a subtle mark on it. This thrilling pleasurable pain sent literal jolts throughout Lina''s body, bringing her even closer to an orgasm, she could feel it, she needed another spanking, crying out to Aldritch in a slutty voice, "master~~! Please~ spank me again~~! Harder~!" She begged.


    "Very well then, if you beg for it like that." Aldritch said, raising his hand again to strike her firm but sulent ass, this time doing it twice.


    Tah! Tah!


    The pleasure was even more intense, coupled with the fact that it came at the right time, just when Lina was about to orgasm, it made her cry out inpleasure, squirting pee mixed with juices all over as her body finally slumped forward, causing her upper body to fullyy on the bed while her legs extended to touch the ground as she was lying faced down.


    "Not yet." Aldritch groaned, as he too was close to cumming.


    Grabbing Lina by the waist, he rammed into her shaky body until he came, loading her up with his cum until her pussy was full.


    "Hah-hah-hah¡­ Round two."

 Chapter 111: Shocking New Discoveries

    Back in the secret base of the Lunar Cult, they were on the move, working with little rest to hasten their ns.


    They were currently in a very spacious dimly lit room, a chandelier suspended directly above their heads, spotting a simr intricate pattern to the one traced on the very floor beneath them. If one could study the set up well, they would recognize the simrities with Lada''s secret underground base and the magic circle she used to perform her envement rituals.


    Though, the was no way this one would be for the same task.


    The room itself that was rather wide from all sides and at least 10 metres in height spotting the massive chandeliercked much furniture, but any that was present seemed to be made of one precious material or another, ranging from gold to diamonds, to rubies and pearls.


    There was a distinct colouring of ck and red throughout the entire interior, with a mix of other such dull colours all around. Each of the four corners also had their own separate flight of stairs, though, there were only two doors, and the stairs were connected in pairs to each door.


    Three women stood in a circle, facing each other, each one of them unironically wearing dresses that entuated different colours matching their primordial colour, red, ck, and white.


    "Everything has been readied now for the final time, we''re ready." Naiha said.


    Looking at the two women before her, Helga closed her eyes while clearing her mind, "are you two ready? Once we begin this process, we won''t be able to stop, and that applies also to whether you find your life to be in danger or not." Helga warned for thest time before any further activities were carried out.


    Looking at Naiha and Veronica before her, Helga saw the resolute looks on their faces, their minds had been hardened and they were ready for anything, she could tell.


    "Very well, may the blessings of the great mother fall upon you, may you move upon her grace." Helga said in a calm tone.


    Hearing her words, the two women before her became even more serious and nodded, "unto you, the same." Both said in unison.


    Naiha and Veronica immediately disappeared, leaving only Helga in the room.


    After standing there in silence for some seconds, she finally left too, heading towards her own post.


    Her own thoughts may have been a bit different unlike her two sisters. Even then, she had no reason to contemte deeply about anything.


    ''Even though its inevitable, dying alongside my master won''t be such a bad idea.'' She thought to herself, a slight smile appearing on her face as she ascended the stairs and exited the room through one of the doors.


    ¡­


    "It would have been far better if we had theme to us instead of going to them¡­" Rindher grumbled to himself as he made his way through the busy city streets at night. He was headed for one of the nobles'' house.


    They discussed that it would draw too much attention if the family heads of the noble houses were to go around themselves visiting odd ces. Even though they were mostly ready for any confrontation, it was unwise to draw attention to their activities needlessly.


    Just like Rindher, several others made their way to the various noble households where the family heads had been enved, so they could turn them into vampires.


    Though a solid n, there was one particr issue with it, and that was the fact that a vampire could not create another who had the same rank as themselves in the vampire evolutionary tree, meaning that the family heads would be at most Blood Suckers and would have to be evolved into more powerful vampires by Aldritch if he desired.


    This issue could have been avoided is Aldritch was the one turning them himself, but seeing as the family heads themselves were rather powerful individuals, there was no need for the extra evolution, after all, it didn''t boost stats too much and instead opened up the various racial skills for use.


    This was of course thebat aspect of things, as there was also eternal life in the mix and several other pros and cons.


    Since they only had one week to prepare, it was no draw back if they happened to be of lesser evolutionary rank, it wouldn''t impede their ns in anyway.


    While the rest carried out their respective duties, Aldritch paid a visit to Sigmund. Once the kingdom was under their rule, he was the one who would take care of harvesting blood from the thousands of people, perhaps even millions. Aldritch himself knew of the general n for this to work effectively, but he wasn''t quite clear on it yet and needed more insight.


    "My Lord, you''re here?" Sigmund bowed slightly with his right hand over his chest towards his left side.


    Aldritch walked past him while giving him a gentle pat on the shoulder to put him at ease of his posture.


    "If you aren''t too busy, perhaps you can shed more light on what we talked about before?" Aldritch said in a question kind of tone.


    Sigmund''s eyes glinted with understanding of his lord''s words briefly before he made the gesture for Aldritch to follow him, "ah, that. Please, this way, my lord. We can talk while I go through some light work." He said, guiding Aldritch to his undergroundboratory.


    Sigmund''s ce was one of the few that had their underground space extended, so there was more than enough space.


    Instead of using the normal door that would lead through the site where all the humans in the human farms are kept, Sigmund showed Aldritch through a separate door that lead directly to hisb. A back door of some sort.


    Once they came out through the brief tunnel, Aldritch came face to face with what he could only describe as a state of the artboratory, at least to his unprofessional eyes it was to that caliber.


    "Wow, you even have assistants working here?" Aldritch asked, genuinely surprised.


    Sigmund was someone who took his work very seriously, and he would not select just anyone to enter hisb, talk less of having them work on things within theb.


    "Ah yes, I was going to inform you at the time, but we happened to be rather busy with other matters and it gradually slipped my mind." Sigmund spoke, offering a slight bow in apology before carrying on. "The four are scientists themselves before they came here.


    I realized quite early on that I needed some helping hands, but again, the issue of everyone being busy caused me to dy telling you of this until I turned to other ways." Sigmund said, smiling slyly sort of.


    "A different way?" Aldritch asked, clearly intrigued as to what it could be. ''Don''t tell me he somehow found a way to create vampires artificially¡­ that would actually be hrious.'' Aldritch thought to himself, drawing a faint chuckle from himself, as he listened to Sigmund.


    "Yes, I was able to replicate the active mutagen cell factor within our bodies, us vampires, and after running some tests, doing some reverse engineering on the cells, and modifying it to function just as it would during activation. I started trying to create vampires without needing one to inject the active mutagen cell factors produced by our bodies themselves." Sigmund exined.


    Aldritch on the other hand was stunned andpletely at a loss for words, perhaps, it was only as a result of his rather good poker face that he was able to maintainposure.


    "I see," he said, feigning understanding, where as he did not quite understand half of what Sigmund said, particrly because he had lost concentration mid-sentence. He had thought to himself of how hrious it would be if Sigmund had developed something like this, but it turned out not to be such a funny situation after all. Well, all was sarcasm.


    "Of course," Sigmund continued, "I failed quite a number of times, but after a couple hundred failed subjects, I was able to create a stable vampire artificially, but, there was one issue. Those subjects never survived past a few days.


    After all that, I could only conclude that our kind don''t just ur naturally, there is a supernatural aspect to it also that I have not yet grasped, either that, or I just am yet to find the answer.


    Well, once you made me into a higher ranked vampire and I could turn others, I no longer needed to result to other means to create new vampires, but now, I seek to find a way whereby the active mutagen cell factor that would normally inactivate itself outside the vampire''s body, can survive and still function independent of the host body, and possibly develop that into being able to create vampires remotely¡­" Sigmund exined in simple terms, lengthily.


    After that brief exnation, Aldritch was more than surprised or shock. Surely, some food for thought.


    Once he had recovered from all the bombardment, Aldritch now asked the question that had brought him there in the first ce.

 Chapter 112: Set Out

    "How exactly do we n to go about it, handling all the people and keeping them in order." Aldritch asked.


    "Well, as discussed, since we are after fast results within a year or less, we diched any idea of a carrot and stick approach, instead, we will only be employing the stick. Think of it as a kind of forced very on all the people, where they won''t be experiencing any suffering as long as they corporate and offer their blood.


    As for my opinion, this is as good as a carrot and stick approach to be honest." Sigmund expressed.


    ''I had the same thought too.'' Aldritch thought to himself, unable to bring up a name of who would be behind such reasoning. Then again, he was aware of this part of the n.


    "For the management, each settlement of ten families will have one vampire managing them. That vampire will be in charge of collecting blood from those families, and if anyone expresses a desire to join us, they will be the ones to bring them before those who can fulfil that wish.


    Of course, the witches will also be active in that event, as their envement rituals will y an important part, we can''t always have you carrying out all these little tasks, lord." Sigmund exined while he was engaged in what he referred to as minor chores, only pausing momentarily from time to time to look at Aldritch.


    The n sounded solid, and was still up for modification just in case, so Aldritch was very satisfied. He did have an idea of what would happen, so he wasn''t surprised to hear the n, it was only natural to progress in that way.


    ''I''ll have to make more blooded vampires it seems.'' Aldritch thought to himself. As he was done with what brought him there, Aldritch epted Sigmund''s invite to see around theboratory briefly before leaving.


    Now as it was, capable people were not ascking as they were before, so the decision and choice of who he would pick was quite easy and didn''t require much brain racking.


    With nothing left to do now, Aldritch returned to his abode to rest.


    With the rest out to turn the noble family heads under them into vampires, Aldritch''s n wasing along nicely.


    After returning to base, that same night, Aldritch met with Lodestar who was strangely awake at such a time, for a man who loved his rest, it was very odd indeed.


    Apart from Lodestar and a few others, all the high ranking vampires within his family had all gone out to carryout separate tasks.


    "Why up sote? That''s unlike you." Aldritch asked, drawing Lodestar attention from his thoughts.


    "Aldritch¡­ nothing much, I''m just reviewing information that I''ve gathered so far." Lodestar said. Aldritch nodded in understanding


    ¡­


    Only a weekter, the final step of the n hade, and everything had been set up for the most part. The nobles on Aldritch''s side had already started on their part, sending messages secretly to their families'' soldiers to prepare for a coup and rallying of themoners from all over towards the capital. It came as a huge shock, but the soldiers had toply.


    To start with, most of these nobles were of the noble faction and against the royal faction, so it didn''te as aplete surprise, it was just unexpected as there were no foretelling signs.


    The other soldiers of the families siding with the royal faction were sure to take action, but with theck of information reaching them on the frontlines in time, it wouldn''t be too difficult to resist or force them to bend. Of course, there were sure to be the strong headed, but all was good in the big picture.


    On that day, once night came, everybody got into their different battle attire, readying themselves for anything that may happen. It wasn''t as though the royal faction had no power at all, so they were still cautious, treating their foes as though they were a mighty force.


    All battle capable vampires in Aldritch''s family set out, led by each of the Blooded Vampires. Before now, since he had to increase the number of blooded vampires to 40, there were only 22 blooded vampires, but now, Aldritch had more than enough units, including the various noble family heads. The noble families alone made ounted for 12 new blooded vampires.


    Though some of these noble families were not so powerful or amazing in the aspect of strength and magic, the ones that were made up for it, and the lesser families also had at least one or two members of the family that showed promise.


    In their advancement, all the unitsing from the inner wall spread out, moving separately but close enough to be able to help the next unit if the need presented itself.


    Since they were moving from the inner wall to the innermost wall where the royal pce was, it took quite some time to cover the distance on foot, mostly because not everyone had the same level of speed.


    Even in such an event, the various units were divided into different groups. The more battle ready groups moved faster than the rest, as they could afford to do so with their conditioned members, while the rest followed suite depending on how fast they could advance. The group that had units led by Khal, Rindher and Lina all pushed forward and moved fastest, while the rest followed behind.


    Maggie''s group followed second, while Lada''s followed just behind, leaving Ingrid''s group to tally behind all of theirs.


    Even though there were magicians who could cast flight magic, it would be a waste of mana for such arge group of people.


    ''Hah¡­ I need to make better decisions, moving as such isn''t the brightest idea after all, we truly should have infiltrated earlier and nted ourselves around before time.'' Aldritch thought to himself, a pained expression on his face, one birthed by shame, not regret. After all, there was no way they could have managed it, this was the best course of action.


    It all was rooted from his abrupt change of ns and rushing things. ''I need to be more thoughtful about things in future, to avoid things like this from repeating itself.''


    Aldritch who led the entire army moved at the forefront, by his side, L. Discover more content at mvl


    He turned her into a vampire sometime after Argus took over as family head of his family, even before all the other nobles were turned. She too was a blooded vampire, but her tasks differed from the rest that led their respective units.


    Once they approached the innermost wall, Aldritch let L take the lead, rushing inside before everyone else. Her job was simple in these beginning phase, it was to make sure all the noble houses were set and on the move, being where they were supposed to be.


    In addition to that, she was to make rounds around the royal pce before their forces assembled fully so she could report back on the current state of the pce and guards before their attack.


    Aldritch, once he was at the wall, he stopped and waited for the first group to arrive.


    Khal''s unit was filled with the assassins and shadow fighters that belonged to Lada, their job, alongside some from Rindher''s unit, was to visit the pre-mapped spots around the walls and put the guards to sleep so their infiltration could happen without the raise of an rm. They didn''t need to go all around the wall, just the spots close to where their entry point was.


    "They will be done before three minutes are up. The rest should arrive five minutes from now also." Rindher said.


    "Good, going as nned." Aldritch said.


    Rindher had on his face an excited look, he seemed weirdly happy to be a part of this operation, probably because it had been a while since he engaged in anything fun like this. More importantly, he had another objective to aplish with the royal pce. It was concerning the very reason why he and Ralwa were even in this lower world, and it was tied to theirrade whom they lost.


    ording to intel, his whereabouts were tied to the royal pce, since they had found out that he wasn''t kept in any other cell. The only guess was that he would be held within the royal pce.


    "They should be done soon." Khal spoke.


    A few momentster, the unit that left to take care of the guards returned.


    "All done, lord. The guards have been taken care of." One of the assassin''s said, taking a knee as she did.


    "Good, let''s move." Aldritch said.


    Their next location was where they had agreed to meet.


    A few minutester, the other groups also arrived, gaining ess into the innermost wall without a hitch as the guards had been all taken care of.

 Chapter 113: Set Out 2

    After getting to the rendezvous point, the different family heads of the noble houses came to Aldritch, greeting him with a knee on the ground and their right hands on their chests. This was the formal way to greet the king or someone with higher authority in this world.


    Aldritch didn''t show any disparity in his expression or actions as they came before him, instead, he didn''t look at them much before turning the other way, waving for them to get up.


    They had to wait a bit more for the rest to catch up before they could proceed. For the time being, it seemed like no one was yet to notice their presence, all was good.


    A few minutester, the remaining groups arrived.


    "You all know what to do, let''s begin, no mistakes shall be tolerated." Aldritch said, turning towards the royal pce before taking off. Following behind him were Lina, Khal, and Rindher''s units alongside themselves. The rest positioned themselves at different ces.


    There were a few units sent to oppose the church in the event they came out, though, that wasn''t going to happen if all went ording to n, since there were also a few units positioned all around the dwarf mountains surrounding the royal pce to stop any runaway.


    As for the noble houses that sided with the king, they had several units watching them to attack if they showed any sign of movement towards the royal pce.


    Aldritch and the units following him gradually made their way into the royal pce. They ran into a few guards on their way, but nothing major, as the guards were pretty much normal humans. Even though they possessed incredible martial skills, they still could not utilize mana, so it was mostly useless, especially against mind control.


    As for their group, approaching in too much of a stealthy manner was pointless, so they prioritized speed, flexibility and efficiency.


    As they got closer to the pce, Aldritch noticed something off, and he wasn''t the only one who noticed it.


    "Well, it seems they too were prepared, I wonder what gave us away¡­" Aldritch thought out loud, voicing out everyone''s thoughts as he did.


    The entire premises had no guards standing or moving around. Khal quickly used his detection skill to see where they all were so he could lead the rest.


    "Why don''t we just head in, no need to stall. Rindher, send someone to deliver this message to those outside to keep them informed.


    At least everyone present shared another thought, which was the possibility that the various armies of the noble families that belonged to the royal faction were also present. There was also the possibility that it wouldn''t be so.


    ''Normally, you''d expect such a king to double the security at such a point, instead he makes himself look vulnerable to lure us in. Cleaver or stupid, I really don''t know.'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    Opting to go in through the front door, Aldritch and his people passed through the front door that led into an enormous hall, more like a grand hall than the front entrance of a house. Surely, even though Lada''s house was big, it looked small before the royal pce, perfectly understandable.


    Well, before they could take in full detail the magnitude of the room itself, everyone was focused on the multitude before them. It would seem that the king was well prepared. For the more important things, Aldritch was curious to know just how their ns leaked.


    "You fools have showed yourselves finally! Hmph! You all will die here today without graves, the dogs'' belly will be your resting ce!" A middle aged man with full white beard and braided hair spoke in a powerful tone, raising his spear in front of him in a manner that challenged authority.


    Aldritch didn''t even show a change of expression as he looked at the man for a seconds before turning to look around.


    "I''m not here for dull dialogues, just tell me where the king is and we''ll be done. Any other statement you make that contradicts that will be taken as your death request. That goes for all of you. Now, where is your king?" Aldritch asked in a cold but audible tone as he stared directly into the man''s eyes.


    The man standing at the forefront wasn''t alone, Aldritch already knew who he was and who the people behind him were. Apart from the mundane soldiers, the other four were the head of the noble houses that sided with the royal faction, and the ones that had not been enved and turned into vampires.


    Of course, there was no need to kill these strong people, their strength was well desired by Aldritch as they would be good addition to his family, and also help stabilize the kingdom after he takes over.


    Well, if all went well, that won''t be necessary, as the king will turn Aldritch''s pawn and he could just rule from the shadows, that would be the best case scenario and would make things most easy for him.


    Instead of answering, the army before them each fastened their weapons in their hands, ready for battle.


    ''No time for useless talk I see.'' Aldritch said to himself as he closed his eyes briefly, and when he opened them, they shone with an inner crimson hue that captivated the attention of all those before him. Before they could even think to turn a different side to avoid his eyes in case it was his magic, Aldritch already had their minds through mindpulsion.


    "Tell me where the king is." Aldritch said. Truly, hiding secrets from a vampire was almost pointless, they could just draw it out of whoever when the time came, without force too.


    Aldritch and the rest behind him waited for the answer, but instead of answering, the men before him remained silent, their expressions a bit dull, a sign that their minds were not exactly in touch at the moment.


    "Where is your king?" Aldritch asked again, this time, still no reply.


    "Magic?" Lina asked, her brows furrowed a bit.


    "No, they truly have no idea where their king is. Is it possible they knew of our ability to control other before he came here?" Rindher was curious. If so, it would either mean that their side had a mole, or the king and whoever was his advisor were smart.


    Though Aldritch could easily tell why the king even without knowledge of his enemies being vampires would do such a thing, after all, magic existed, he couldn''t help shake off the idea of there being a mole amongst his people.


    ''A mole, huh?'' Something he hadn''t really though too much of. If there was any, it would either be from the Chivalrous Saints who still had their minds intact without alteration, or another vampire who had been turned by one of his subordinates, either way, it was a bad taste in his mouth to even think it. Regardless, he was sure to take care of it once everything was done.


    Now in a slight irritated tone, Aldritch ushered a light nod to his people, signaling the start of the fight.


    Khalunched forward like a blur, disappearing from where he stood behind Aldritch only to appear in the midst of their enemy''s army. Using a single technique, he generated a gust of wind seemingly from nowhere, sting away everyone around him before they would even raise their weapons against him.


    Almost scoffing after sending his foes flying, he turned his attention to those that remained on their feet with the faintest of smiles. That singr act sent some shivers down the spines of his enemies, but the mere fact they could remain on their feet wasmendable, or more urately, it meant they were the only ones worth his time there.


    The family heads and pretty much most of the soldiers had only regained their senses when Khal attacked. They barely had enough time to process what had happened to them, if it was the effects of a magic spell and what other effects it produced on them. Now, that thought would have to wait, as another problem was before them, more like all around them.


    In just one move, their forces had been reduced to half, and by one person no less. Stay connected via mvl


    The family heads were baffled as to how Khal could move so fast, even they who were hailed as the most powerful warriors within the kingdom couldn''t follow his movement. As they turned to face him, all they saw was a look that could only be described as mockery, a look of disappointment almost.


    Holding firm to his spear and not relenting, the white haired man sprang forward with all his might, hoisting his spear horizontally pointed at his enemy, Khal. He charged so fast that even he appeared like a slight blur to his peers, and to most of the soldiers, he simply vanished from where he was standing.


    Instead of dodging, Khal maintained his position, parrying the iing spear using his sword and shifting its trajectory to the side, while with his leg, he nted a firm kick to the white haired man''s side, sending him crashing into the wall some metres away, close to the stairs.


    To those who couldn''t follow anything that had just happened, the white haired man had only disappeared from where he was standing, they heard a sound, and then he was lying on the ground metres away.

 Chapter 114: Search

    Seeing as Khal had things covered there, Aldritch turned his focus elsewhere, disappearing before anyone could notice he had gone. Readtest stories on mvl


    The rest of the vampire units also jumped into the fray, taking care of the soldiers that had only regained themselves.


    Wanting to follow in Aldritch''s steps, Rindher chose to ignore the heads of the royal family that were engaged with Khal who seemed to be having fun fighting against them. He too had other objectives, so if things were under control here, he would love to go elsewhere. After all, the royal pce was such a big ce, finding anything or anyone within it was going to be difficult.


    Of course, the pce had several defense systems in ce, both those that functioned for magic rted purposes and none magic. At the moment, the vampires could not use any search magic to pinpoint anybody''s location within the pce, not even a spell that would give the general location of any person was working.


    If he wanted to search the ce, he would need time to figure out a way around the defense magic in y. Until then, he didn''t want to waste time with the fight, he still wanted to search for his lostrade.


    Just as he would made it to the stairs, Rindher found himself facing a man with a full white beard and white braided hair in the style simr to that of a Viking.


    "Move out of my way old man, I have ces to be." He warned.


    His opponent however, didn''t look like he was ready to solve the situation using words as his grip on his weapon tightened even further and his leg nted even former to the ground, anyone could tell he was about to attack.


    ''Why am I even wasting my time, as long as I don''t kill him, its ok.'' Rindher thought to himself as he moved graciously to the left, turning his body ever so slightly to avoid the white haired man''s spear that came striking at him.


    Using a magic spell, Rindher swiftly cast a sleeping spell on the man, causing him to stumble forward towards his spear that was stuck to the ground, while Rindher hurried away.


    Of course, it was normal to prepare counter measures against attacks that could kill and forget about the ones that could bring upon simple effects like sleep or fatigue, perhaps even fear.


    The rest of the family heads had seen how easily Rindher excused himself, and not to mention, how much of a tough time they were having against one man. Even though most of them refused to acknowledge the fact that they were severely outssed, it was only a matter of time before that became apparent.


    ¡­


    ''Howe as a vampire, an undead being, I don''t have the ability sense life?...'' Aldritch said in his mind with an inner sigh.


    Seeing as he didn''t have such an overpowered skill, depending on how it''s used, it was baffling, ''maybe I''ll end up getting it as a racial skill instead.'' He consoled himself in his mind, nodding in agreement as he walked through the corridors of the royal pce that were ever so huge sometimes.


    "He sure knows how to evade danger, doesn''t he?" Aldritch said again, referring to the king. He had been searching all this time, but had found nothing, it was starting to get annoying as time was slowly extending. ''He wouldn''t runaway, would he?'' Aldritch thought to himself before promptly dismissing the notion.


    Even though he wasn''t all powerful, to runaway once your life was at stake in such a manner when the results weren''t guaranteed would be the height of cowardice.


    Not relenting, Aldritch kept searching, trying to figure out where his prey would be hidden at such a time.


    ''If it was a modern world, perhaps, in some bunker under the pce?'' "Hmm¡­"


    ¡­


    While Aldritch searched for the king, Rindher was on a different search mission with a different target. Well, he was still partially searching for the king, but his main objective lied elsewhere.


    Rindher was able to figure out the location of the dungeon that was underground, below the pce, well not directly, but there was an entrance from the pce.


    He also asked about information concerning any special prisoner, but the soldiers had no real idea, since only special captives were held in the king''s personal dungeon to begin with. Well, to begin with, it was kind of strange that a king would have such a ce constructed under their own residence.


    Once could think of a lot of other reasons why this would happen, but most of those reasons weren''t exactly good.


    After a while, Rindher came before the entrance of the dungeon and with some tension which he persisted through, he slid open the stone wheel covering the entrance. It was such an old fashioned way to seal an entrance, but he himself had noints about this method, it made it easy to gain ess after all.


    Once inside, Rindher was stopped by two guards who stationed just some steps away from the entrance.


    ''Seems like the king of this kingdom is sure of his victory, he could still spare some guards to remain here.'' Rindher thought to himself as the guards raised their spears against him, shouting at him to stop.


    Just then, his eyes took in a crimson hue, entuating its natural colour in the dimly lit environment. Before they could even react to the pair of strange eyes, the guards fell under his mind control. Rindher briefly questioned them so he wouldn''t waste time in the dungeon if possible.


    They directed him towards the section of the dungeon that held the most special captives so he could begin his search from there.


    As he got to this special section, Rindher''s hope increased. This section held many exotic captives, if he could even call them that, as they didn''t look like people who were suffering at all, instead, they resembled the very nobles themselves.


    ''Surely, this has to be the kind of life Rykia was talking about¡­'' Rindher thought to himself, a bit at a loss for words looking at the living conditions. That aside, it was the fact that most of these captives were races he was well familiar with from the upper world, and most of them were male, with only a small number of females.


    This also meant that whoever was the person collecting these different races, it was most likely a female, unless the king was a man whomanded fear in the cheeks of men, that was the only sensible deduction.


    As Rindher walked past each cell that looked like its own separate living quarters, he didn''t expect much, but none of the people inside moved for him to free them or even spoke to him per se. After a bit, he removed his mind from their matter and focused on what brought him there.


    Soon after, Rindher came upon a cell that held the very person he was looking for, but what greeted his eyes was totally unexpected, so much so that it caused the right side of his face to twitch four times in two pulses.


    ''We were all worried and even got ourselves captured because of this idiot, and he''s actually here living the life¡­'' he thought to himself, a mixed feeling of anger and envy brewing inside his chest.


    In one hand he felt the urge to break into the cell and wake hisrade with several painful strokes from his sword, but then again, that would be openly admitting that he was envious of his friend''s position. ''How can one man be sleeping with two beautiful women on each hand while in a prison cell???''


    *Kang! *Kanag *Kang!


    Rindher used his sword''s sheath on the metal bars on one side of the cell, as the bars were only there in ce of doors.


    His loud disturbance woke everyone inside the cell and drew the attention of others close by.


    "Hey, is it time already? Uhh¡­" The man within the cell grumbled as he rose from his back to a sitting position. Immediately, a smile formed across his face as he looked at the two women by his side, well, more like youngdies, as they looked to be between their mid or early twenties.


    Grabbing the small but sizable breasts, he gave them a soft squeeze before his expression froze a bit and he looked up towards the cell door. ''what''s that powerful aura?'' He thought to himself, as his body reacted out of instincts, jumping to his feet, though he was butt naked.


    "Who''s there?!" He barked.


    His sudden action brought the twodies lying beside him to full consciousness as they too looked to see who it was, drawing the singr bedsheet that covered their body to pull over their exposed breasts.


    "Ames, Ames, Ames, long time no see, my good friend." Rindher said with a smile on his face, one that looked visibly forced.


    "Who are you?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 115: The Great Mother

    "Are you really Rindher? Everything about you is so different, from your looks to even your energy." Ames said, rubbing his smooth chin with one hand while using the other to support his busy hand from below, across his chest.


    "Of course it''s me, who else could it be? You certainly don''t believe there are mimics in this lower world, right? The most you''ll see here are the green skins. Apart from those, some wild beasts also appear, but that''s mostly it. That aside, who are they?" Rindher asked, looking at the two women behind Ames.


    They looked the part, kind of slutty, but then again if they were whores, they''d have to be among the most expensive ones, since their looks even when naked appeared different from themon folk.


    "Oh, these two cuties? They are the princesses of this kingdom.. whatever the name of the kingdom is, I forgot, but that''s who they are anyway. Just leave them be, they''re a little shy. Besides, after you barged in like that, what damsel wouldn''t be scared, even though a bit?" Ames said, pushing Rindher put of the cell to give thedies some room to dress.


    Rindher for one was well surprised, to think the princesses of a kingdom would enter a dungeon to have sex with an inmate¡­ it truly was something to think about a second time.


    While recollecting his thoughts, Rindher remembered something, "wait, princesses? As in they''re both princesses?" he asked, a bit surprised and curious.


    "Yes, why so shocked?"


    "The royal house only has one daughter, the rest are sons, howe there are two princesses?" Rindher questioned.


    "Ohe on, you don''t think that old queen would be able to birth so many heirs, do you? She''s way past the age for that in this world, if I''m not mistaken. The king has two other wives, call them concubines if you may. They both live within the pce under wraps, and most of those children I hear, are theirs, not the figure head queen''s.


    These two are sisters in fact." Ames exined with a chuckle.


    "Wow¡­ then why would they hide information about the number of heirs¡­ well I see, these ones aren''t exactly heirs, are they? They also look young." Rindher said.


    "I don''t know, not that I care. All I know is that I get to smash two queens and their daughters everyday while being fed well and treated like an exotic prince."


    Rindher felt the urge to smack his friend on the back of the head, but restrained himself. The thought to hold the girls as hostages dide to mind, but being so low in the scale of importance to not even have their names mentioned as children of the king, they''re usefulness wasn''t really their best quality.


    "You never even tried to escape? You didn''t think we''d be worried about you?" Rindher rubbed his temples with two fingers, straightening out and massaging to ease his stress, at least it was meant to be so.


    "Hey, you turned into some freak while I stayed human and can''t properly use my powers, don''tpare us." Ames said with a nk face while pointing at Rindher. He then left him for a moment to se if the girls were dressed.


    Rindher''s urge to punch his friend''s face in increased again. "In other words, you never tried, you just gave up¡­ why did I expect anything more¡­ heh¡­ Ralwa will tear you into pieces whenter." Rindher spoke to himself.


    While Ames checked up on the princesses, Rindher used a magic spell that could amplify his voice to send a message to the entire dungeon.


    "This kingdom has been taken over, the king that once kept you as pets is no more! If you wish to use your strength for something more, join the new rule, if not, remain here and perish! Let the wise act swiftly, the rest will perish in their folly!" He said, his voice travelling all through the dungeon, or at least he hoped it did. He had no real idea just how big the dungeon was, nor did he care.


    For now, he had done and said enough, the rest was left up to the ones who had heard him, their decisions would determine their own future. To be used as servants or as blood banks, it was entirely their choice.


    ''Well, we already have more than enough servants, I don''t think we need more.'' Rindher thought to himself. Anyone who didn''t add substantial value was sure to be cast aside, that was certain.


    Shaken out of his brief thoughts, "hey, hey, hey¡­ what is this about the kingdom being taken over?"


    ¡­ Experience new tales on mvl


    Without any luck in finding the king and his people, Aldritch was forced to be resourceful, pulling out trick after trick that could help him figure out where the king was.


    Being very good at blood maniption, Aldritch tried to extend his reach to see just how far he could affect someone''s blood. Naturally, if he could affect blood from far away, he would have a general idea at least, of where that blood he is controlling is. It was a kind of blood sense that only activated against blood being controlled by him.


    Just like he theorized, it worked, but the feedback wasn''t nearly as much, as it would seem that most of the ce had been evacuated. There was also the fact that this method might not work through thick walls, say, an underground bunker, so even though he was using it at the moment, he couldn''t rely on it for much longer and had to think of some other way.


    While trying to sense the blood all around him, Aldritch noticed something strange. All at the same or close intervals, close to half the blood hosts he could sense died, he could tell by the behavior of the blood within their bodies, though only minute, he had killed enough people through this technique to know such details.


    ''Let me check below first, then I can think of looking around the back side of the mountains-" He thought to himself, partyly curious as to why those people died all of a sudden. As a man from the 21st century, Aldritch could think of a few possible reasons, one of them being that these bodies would begin to release deadly odour that is fatal. In a sense, a strong biochemical weapon.


    Before Aldritch could finish the thought, a strange feeling cut him off. His entire body felt like it was being warped and distorted for a brief second, just enough that it created a diforting feeling, but no damage was incurred.


    As he didn''t close his eyes, Aldritch did not only feel, but he saw the world around him shift, and when everything was back to normal, a secondter, he found himself standing in an open ce, outside the pce.


    Before he could think of checking himself for any abnormalities, Aldritch''s eyes scanned the surroundings to see if anything was amiss, or perhaps, an enemy was nearby. The first thought that came to mind was the possibility of the pce having some magical defence system or trap that he may have activated and it teleported him away.


    "Uhh¡­" He scrunched his brows lightly, waving off the slight disorientation that made him almost fall backwards as it was a little tricky to maintain his bnce at first.


    "SO, it wasn''t a trap, was it?" Aldritch said to himself, looking at a strange person levitating mid-air several metres away and above.


    With excellent vision at night, he could see his possible advisory clearly.


    Aldritch couldn''t really tell if what he was looking at was human or monster, or perhaps, some race that came from the higher world. It looked exactly like a human female, with an arguably alluring figure, but there were blue and green tattoo lines running through her body that emitted a dull and faint glow within them.


    "What''s with the shiny tattoo? Some kind of voodoo mysticism shit?"


    Rethinking it, it was quite possible that this woman before him was actually the kingdom''s guardian, but to specifically pinpoint him was moremendable.


    The woman kept staring at Aldritch with eyes that felt like void as there was nothing in them, both figuratively and literally.


    Aldritch, tired of the stare off, grabbed a piece of rock from the floor and hurled it towards the woman. Instead of moving out of the way or catching it, she did nothing, simply standing still as the stone crashed into what looked like a shield around her and deflected to the side.


    ''I''ve seen that trick before.''


    It had only been a minute since Aldritch started the stare off with the strange woman, but he was already tired.


    ''Is that it?'' He thought to himself, not really curious enough to go checking if she was ok or not. He only assumed she was responsible for teleporting him out there in the middle of nowhere, but there was also the possibility that he was wrong, regardless, Aldritch had more problems to face, like figuring out where he was and how to get back to the royal pce, because he was nowhere close.


    ''This has to be the outter wall at least.''


    Just as he turned to leave, a distorted voice spoke out to him from the woman, "WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU''RE GOING?"

 Chapter 116: The Great Mother 2

    A powerful distorted voice spoke out to Aldritch from behind, obviouslying from the floating being. The voice sounded supernatural even, and it came like a multitude of voices instead of one, in a thunderous manner.


    "WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU''RE GOING?" The voice said in a powerful andmanding tone.


    ''That''s a lot of voices.'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    ¡­


    ''This is a big problem.'' Helga thought to herself as she strained her mind ever so slightly, trying to maintain a bnce.


    "Naiha, you have to control your emotions! It''s affecting us all! We''ll lose control if it continues like this!" Veronica voiced out in a spark.


    "Arhh¡­ Shut up! Don''t tell me what to do!" Naiha retorted in an even angrier tone.


    "What?" Veronica could not believe what she was hearing at all.


    Sensing something off, Helga intervened before it became a disastrous situation. "Veronica, wait! We are in the midst of malevolent spirits, their negative energy also has a very big effect on us, it''s not Naiha''s fault! She''s not doing it fully consciously!" She exined.


    Veronica was going to speak, but instead she held back her words while trying to protect her own mind. Of course she had noticed that the negativity from the malevolent spirits was affecting them too, but for one of them to fall into it so fast, it could only have happened if she was not resisting at all.


    Veronica wanted to me Naiha for giving into it, but she also knew that it would do no good at that moment.


    "I will try to extend my protection to her while maintaining my own, so control will be up to you for some time. Just don''t let the link fall apart!" Helga said, to which Veronica could not protest but do as she had said.


    ¡­


    Looking at the thing before him, if he had to choose, he would not want to go against it as an opponent, anything having multiple voices has never been a weak being if memory served him right.


    Then again, there wasn''t really much of a choice at the moment.


    ''What''s up with this thing? I certainly can''t attack first, as that will put me as the aggressor in the case that it meant no harm, but then it''s not attacking me to let me know that it means every form of harm¡­'' He thought to himself a frustrating thought.


    It was a bit baffling why he would be dragged to the middle of nowhere only to be stared at like that. If there wasn''t anything more, Aldritch wanted to return to what he was doing rather than being there. Not to mention, he could feel a lingering dangering from the figure above, so if he didn''t have to, he wasn''t going to needlessly provoke a fight.


    "It''s rude to drag people you know? Especially when they''re busy with important things. Now, if you don''t mind, I''ll slowly take the exit!" Aldritch spoke loudly, turning to leave a second time as his sentence drew to a close.


    This time there were no words spoken. Aldritch felt a sudden danger from behind him followed by weightlessness as he was lifted into the air. The next moment before he could take in what was happening, his body was mmed forcefully into a tree, breaking the tree in half as it wasn''t so much of a thick trunked tree.


    His body crashed several metres away into a much sturdier tree, halting his motion as he put his arms down to pick himself up from the ground.


    "So that''s your choice? Violence. It''s ok, two can y that game." He said, standing up to see the being levitating mid-air as it gravitated towards him slowly with both of its hands spread out to the sides outwardly from its hips.


    "Two can y that game." Aldritch said, looking at the being with a grin on his face.


    Having weak telekic magic, Aldritch settled for his go to skill. Making use of his blood maniption, Aldritch tried to control the blood within the being''s body to achieve a simr effect to telekinesis on someone, albeit a much painful and torturous method.


    A few seconds go by, about four, and Aldritch was being awoken to an unfavorable truth. The grin on his face was slowly fading as he realized that he was unable to control any blood within the being''s body.


    This time, in attempt to do the same thing, Aldritch stretched out one hand to have better control over his skill.


    He pointed his palm towards the figure mid-air, drawing more concentration, but after another few seconds, he gave up, the earlier grin on his facepletely gone and reced with a more serious expression. His blood maniption seemed to bepletely ineffective against this foe. Being one of his most used skill against enemies, it certainly was a blow if one was to say he was reliant on it.


    "It''s like there''s no drop of blood in that body of hers¡­" He said to himself almost under his breath.


    Facing off against an enemy that could use telekic powers, there was only so much Aldritch could do if she decided to focus on that magic alone. He too could wield telekinesis through magic, but that was just about it, he''s was too weak to be considered powerful, especially to another who could use it at such a level.


    Now that he had been attacked, there was absolutely no reason not to fight back. Since he didn''t have his sword with him, Aldritch drew out a good amount of blood from his blood bank, condensing it into solid form to create a sword. The amount of blood used to create the sword was at least 20 people''s worth.


    The sword made entirely of blood hovered before him, appearing in a deep red, a shade of maroon that felt deadly.


    As though to test the sharpness, he grabbed the sword by the hilt and swung it on the trunk of the tree he crashed into, effortlessly sinking it into the tree''s trunk, though, he didn''t fall the tree, but a deep and clean cut mark was left behind.


    Well, there was no way for the sword not to be that impressive, after all, this was something he had been practicing for a very long time, for times such as this. By now, he much preferred to use his blood sword rather than regr swords, more for aesthetics than effectiveness. Even then, the blood sword was every bit impressive, Aldritch invested a lot of time perfecting it.


    Even though he had to create one every time he needed to use it, it''s qualities maintained a certain degree of consistency.


    Before he tried any other thing, Aldritch tried to use one of his most utilized skills which he had somehow be a master of.


    Looking at the woman that kept staring at him, he didn''t need to find any eye contact, it was already there. Even then, his mindpulsion didn''t work, so did his telekinesis, none of them worked. Surely, an enemy catered specially for him it would seem.


    Aldritch, faced against these seeming odds, couldn''t help the wide grin that bloomed across his face. Even though he looked to be at a disadvantage, it was sort of a thrill to engage in such a fight.


    ''First, off, I need to get her down to even the ying field a little.'' He thought to himself.


    Since his skills were ineffective in that sense, there was only one other way to go about it, and that was through brute force and technique.


    Pointing his free left hand to the ground, Aldritch created a gust of wind using wind magic, propelling his body into the air and towards his opponent. The improper positioning caused his body to spin towards one side, twisting his body several times in a particr choreographed manner.


    Utilizing the same technique but at a much lesser intensity, he slowed his ascent slightly, once he reached the desired height he was aiming for.


    From this height, he could see all around below, and that was perhaps the very indication that he might not be within the capital at all. The thought was brief as Aldritch refocused back on what was before him.


    Surprisingly though, his enemy seemed to be absent minded, unresponsive and not even shifting the slightest bit to follow his movements, even though he had gone over her and was now positioned out of her line of sight and behind her.


    ''Too good to look, huh?'' Aldritch said in his mind as the grin on his face resurfaced a little.


    Using the same wind technique as before, he propelled himself with great speed towards the levitating woman, aiming his sword for her neck, as he nned to split her head from her body by severing the neck in one swing.


    Enjoy new chapters from mvl


    Like a falling star, Aldritch elerated towards his opponent in a mere second, swinging his blood sword precisely to harvest his opponent''s head.


    Surprisingly, the woman remained still as he approached and made contact, his sword going through her neck until it was half way, as he passed through with lightning speed. It was only at that moment when his sword was going to chop off the entire head that her entire body disappeared, leaving behind a faint dark smoke that faded immediately as Aldritch''s sword continued through it.


    ''What the fuck?''

 Chapter 117: The Great Mother 3

    The being appeared a few metres away, it''s half severed head going back to normal at a visibly fast pace. it''s regeneration was just as powerful as a vampire''s, if not more.


    Aldritch was only a bit surprised since that was the first time he had encounter an enemy who could heal themselves. With this development, he wasn''t sure how the fight would turn out anymore, not that he was sure before either.


    ¡­


    While Aldritch faced off with the main body, Helga, Naiha, and Veronica were in apletely different situation.


    They had to somehow coordinate themselves and fight against Aldritch, while fending off the negative energy from the malevolent spirits around them, and resisting the will of the great mother struggling to be free.


    Unlike what they initially prepared for, their job became a hundred times more difficult after their ritual to revive the great mother came through.


    "Is she stable yet?" Veronica asked.


    "Notpletely yet, hold on just a little longer." Helga responded.


    After Helga let go of her end of the support to try and put Naiha back to her senses, Veronica had to be the one to hold and maintain their connection while fighting the increasing will of the great mother over her body.


    To conduct the ritual, all three of them were at different locations within the kingdom, Helga sitting in the north region, Naiha sitting in the south-west, and Veronica sitting South-east. In unison, they formed a triangle, which was meant to be the base for the formation.


    A second set of witches handling other positions would have made their entire formation even more stable, but with the shortage of manpower, these positions were taken over by special crystals that had been specially prepared for such a scenario. Since those were sub positions within the entire formation, it worked.


    The body of the great mother could exist within this formation, and outside the formation its power would wane and disappear rapidly.


    As the three of them were in different locations, it took at least a minute and a half for Helga to prepare a teleportation circle to where Naiha was so she could reach her physically.


    On arrival after appearing within the spacious single room house that had been prepared for this particr asion, Helga met a somewhat crazed Naiha.


    Apart from her mana that was ring up and spiraling out of control, Helga could see several spirits around her, what their aim was remained unclear, so Helga could only make guesses.


    She developed a somewhat serious and concerned look as she approached Naiha slowly, ''if only Ashire was here¡­'' she thought to herself.


    Before attempting anything, she took a few moments to cast several protection spells on herself to make sure of her safety before going any further.


    Instead of attempting tomunicate with Naiha, Helga took a seat on the ground close to Naiha who was seated on a cushion.


    All around Naiha within a one metre radius, was what seemed like a light ck cloud of smoke, slightly grey in colour even. This was the link that acted to allow them connect with one another in such a synchronized manner and to reach the great mother from another time space.


    Sitting cross legged, she stretched her hands out fully, but there was still considerable space between her palms that faced towards Naiha and Naiha herself.


    Helga started digging deep into her memories and making use of her years of knowledge and wisdom, pulling out from her repertoire of witchcraft to somehow stabilize Naiha''s mind state, even though only partially.


    The first thing she did was crate a barrier that kept the spirits outside while allowing passage of the ones inside back out. Once that was done, she began casting all the spell she could think of that could be used to cast out evil spirits, simultaneously maintaining a spell that would attract them out of the barrier.


    ¡­


    Back to where Aldritch was facing off against the great mother, or more urately, her body that was being controlled by Veronica alone, he readied himself to attack again after waiting a few seconds to see if his opponent would react.


    ''I''m so confused right now. Turn to leave and I get smacked, stay to fight and I''m ignored. Is this creature on her period?'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    Veronica on the other hand who was in control of the great mother''s body now was far beyond shocked, since all she could do was maintain a stable connection to the body while fighting against the dominating will of the great mother. Even though the great mother''s will was only minute, it was still powerful enough to cause major distraction that could lead to more fatal consequences.


    Now that Helga had left to tend to Naiha, Veronica could no longermunicate with her easily and had to do so outside the connection offered through the formation, meaning she had to focus outside control of the great mother''s body.


    Discover stories with §Þ??


    While she took a few seconds to ask Helga how things were going on her end, Aldritch attacked her, almost severing her head, but at thest moment, the entire body teleported a short distance away, avoiding the decapitation.


    That wasn''t something she had done, and while she was d that the body was still intact as they had no idea what would happen if it was ''killed'', she was also a little frightened because of the same reason.


    If the body was able to move by itself, it only meant that it did so in response to the great mother''smand or simr. Things were not looking good one bit.


    She took a moment to observe Aldritch who was also just looking at her without attacking, so she could find an opportunity tomunicate with Helga.


    "Helga, I think we have a major problem. Helga? Helga??" Veronica got no response.


    Helga could hear Veronica''s voice, but it sounded hazy, and even then, she wasn''t in a position where she could afford to answer, as it would break her concentration. She was performing a delicate spell.


    As Helga concentrated deeper and deeper, after purging the surrounding spirits from Naiha, she found herself in an astral space where Naihaid semi-unconscious. Even though she had only just got there, the goal was clear as she had to somehow get Naiha to regain her consciousness. She immediately got to work, conjuring different spells to aid the cause.


    The entire space was white and seemed to have no end on all sides, feeling as though they were in the middle of it all.


    Once again, Helga sat cross legged beside Naiha with some space between both of them. This time Naiha was lying on the floor in the same clothes she had on, a ck dress that spotted no other colours.


    As Helga got to work, time past gradually as seconds became minutes, and then hours. Helga herself was getting impatient as the process was taking far too long.


    After about three hours, she could feel Naiha returning back to her senses and regaining consciousness, at least in that astral world where they were.


    "Helga?" Naiha said softly as her eyes struggled to open, almost as though there was some resistance.


    ''Oh, at longst!''


    "Naiha! Hold on, don''t be too rash, I''m almost done." Helga said to Naiha once she noticed how she was struggling to bring her eyes open.


    All of a sudden, Naiha''s eyes came open, widely, as she grabbed Helga by the arm in a tight grip that started to cause some pain, "HELGA!!! HELGA!!! GET OUT! IT''S A TRAP! IT''S A TRAP!!!" Naiha screamed almost at the top of her lungs, sounding a firm warning. Even with all her efforts, it was already toote.


    Helga on the other hand was thrown into a momentary confused state as she tried to understand what was going on.


    Seeing Helga in such a state, Naiha sprang up into a defensive pose, raising both hands to her side as conjured an instant spell to create a defensive barrier around them.


    Not even thinking things further, she immediately tried to contact Veronica, but her magic failed through.


    ''I can''t contact Veronica from this ce! Damn it!'' She cursed internally.


    Helga regained herself in just a moment, questioning Naiha for answers as she couldn''t quite understand what was going on.


    "Can''t you tell by yourself? Look around!" Naiha retorted back, visibly straining her magic to maintain the barrier from seemingly nothing, thin air as far as Helga could see.


    "What?" Helga looked around, unable to notice anything amiss as she inspected her surroundings.


    It was while she was looking around that she saw a part of Naiha''s magic barrier weaken, forming a shapeless hole through the shield barrier. Instead of the normal white background that stretched out for infinity, what came up on the other side of that singr hole was a grotesque monster, one covered in slimy fluids with the face of a gargoyle.


    Instinctively almost, without a second thought, Helga forced several hand signs while uttering arcane words, and in a second or two, she conjured a spell, cing her right hand that shone with a dim white hue of magical light that slowly flowed into her body.


    In that very instant, the world around her began deconstructing, unfolding a much more dangerous and distasteful environment filled with rocks,va, and uncountable monsters and atrocious looking creatures.


    "Oh¡­ we''re in big trouble."

 Chapter 118: Trapped

    "That''s strange, I can''t find Lord Aldritch anywhere." Rindher said, looking around before settling his eyes on Khal who was standing in front of him.


    "Same." Khal answered, "and who are they?" He asked, the hand on his sword, threatening.


    "Oh yeah, this is Ames, myrade that we''ve been looking for ever since, I and Rykia. I found him in the pce''s dungeon alongside these two. Supposedly, they are the princesses of the kingdom." Rindher exined.


    "Princesses¡­" Khal spoke, his word hinting at something.


    Rindher moved closer to Khal and spoke in a low tone, one that would be impossible for an ordinary person to hear. "Yeah, we might need them as hostagester on, and they seem to want to stick to their fuck buddy over there too. Perhaps, they''re not so fund of their family. They are birthed from a concubine."


    "I see¡­" Khal said in a low voice as his hand rxed ever so slightly on his sword''s hilt. "I''ve not been able to sense our Lord for a while now, it is possible that he has been taken somewhere, be careful. As you know, we carry on with the mission and trust he will take care of himself." Khal reminded Rindher of Aldritch''s own words.


    "Wait, wait, wait, hold on. What do you mean by that? You mean he''s gone? Like elsewhere? What if something has happened to him and¡­" Before he could finish, Khal cut him off with a stern look.


    "No what the odds maybe, there is no one in this lower world that can achieve something like that, not on our lord, not even on us." After saying that, he turned and left without saying another word.


    Rindher for one was well surprised for a moment before regaining himself. Even though Khal was right, he was only partly right, and Rindher couldn''t help but think that he believed too much in Aldritch''s strength.


    ''Even we are not all powerful in this lower world, he still needs protection at the very least.'' He thought to himself, referring to Aldritch. Burying his concerns, he employed Ames and his girls to search for the king while he took a different route to do the same.


    Since they''re mother was at the very least, favoured before the king, there was a possibility she would be taken to wherever the safe space was, and if that happened, she would definitely leave a clue for them.


    Outside the pce premises, Rykia and Maggie stationed closer to the church to stop any advances from them. Instead of being reactive, they''re n was to be proactive and take the lead in most of the matters during the entire operation.


    Maggie had those under her, the chivalrous saints, carry on a separate task so she could be rid of them for some time. They''re resistance to do certain tasks was of course not well received by anyone, especially Maggie herself.


    Being a person who was very goal driven and would follow orders to the T as much as she could, being inmand of a group of people who imed self autonomy wasn''t really practical. In the end, she only had to put up with them for a bit longer, as she had other ns in mind for such people.


    "Where is Alec? Has he gone to pass the word to the church?" Maggie asked Rykia.


    "He has, though¡­ it doesn''t seem to be going well." She said to Maggie.


    In ax butmanding tone, Rykia gave the order for everyone to ready themselves. Being vampires, everyone heard her loud and clear despite their distance as they surrounded the church. In such a quiet and calm night,munication was very easy and smooth.


    All of a sudden, taking away the quiet, Alec, a tall man with a thin build came bursting through the main doors of the church. His fitted ck trouser and loose brown shirt which he wore under an unbuttoned ck overcoat gave the feeling of an action scene in some movie.


    Find more to read at §Þ??


    His body was sent flying some tens of metres away,ing to a stop only because of Maggie''s intervention as she used her hand to cushion him.


    "Are you ok?" She asked, not as much concerned, more like a formality.


    Hearing her cold voice apanied with her stern expression, Alec could only muster an exasperated sigh, "apart from by caved chest and shattered ribs, I''m pretty much spotless." He said, forcing a little tired smirk on his face as Maggie dragged him behind andid him on the ground.


    Maggie walked back beside Rykia, standing before the main doors of the church that remained open after Alec''s body was sent flying through it. As they stared, they watched a youngdy emerge from the church, wearing fancy looking armour that had a white cape attached to its back, reaching her thighs.


    The armour looked almostical, being even bulkier than the regr armour worn by soldiers.


    Merely looking at her, she needed no introductions, as only the holy maiden of the church would have ess to such weaponry.


    Nevertheless, Rykia was a bit surprised. "Is she supposed to be the holy maiden and a magician? Why is she dressed like that?" she asked rhetorically.


    "The armour makes her look stronger than she probably will be. If it''s fear she wishes to instill to fend off her enemies, it has failed then. I''ll take her, you guys can handle the rest." Maggie said, her eyes fixated on the holy maiden.


    Rykia gave her a quick look from the side of her eyes, a smirk almost forming on the side of her lips. ''This girl is so eager to prove herself.'' She thought to herself.


    "Very well then, you''ll have a few people to assist you if the need arises." Rykia said to her.


    While the holy maiden was outside as a bane for the intruders, she was not the only one capable enough to engage in a fight with enemies of the church.


    Instead of waiting for the rest to show themselves, Rykia gave themand for the vampires to step in and seize control of the church, at that very moment, the holy maiden gave a simrmand, for the order of Temr knights to stand their ground and defend the church.


    A full blown battle was about to begin, and none of the parties seemed to be backing down.


    ¡­


    While all that was going on, at that same moment, Aldritch found himself in a stitch, as he seemed to have been trapped within a barrier that prevented him from leaving, and unfortunately for him, he could not use teleportation magic, so that was out of the question. He tried different methods to leave, both flying and even digging, but the barrier happened to be a sphere so it was impossible.


    The entirety of the space encapsted by the barrier was enough to hold two proper towns, showing just how skilled and powerful the caster of the magic spell was.


    Even then, after making his way back to where the tattooed woman from before was, he could not even attack her properly and engage in a proper fight, since she kept teleporting around, evading his strikes and avoiding direct confrontation.


    At this point, he concluded that the kingdom''s defence system was quite adequate, being able to trap an enemy until they died of hunger if possible, or surrendered themselves.


    Even in such event, he was having the easiest time trying to reach the levitating woman who had as well forced him into a game of tag. Naiha and Helga were the ones in serious trouble, perhaps, facing the most danger than any other person at that moment. Danger that could not only ruin their lives, but even erase their very souls.


    After the initial crack through Naiha''s defensive barrier, the endless white space Helga found herself in began to shatter, crumbling down bit by bit all over to reveal the true image hidden behind that veil of false illusion.


    Helga found herself amidst a horde of demonic looking monsters and creatures that were out for their lives, her''s and Naiha''s.


    As for where these monsters came from, both of them had no idea. All Naiha knew was that her subconscious was drawn to this fiery pit of hell, and ever since, she had been trying to fight off the constant horde of aggressive demonic creatures that wanted her dead by all means possible.


    The entire y of her losing control was only a ploy by whoever the master mind was to drag her and another into this ce to kill them. As for why, they had no idea yet.


    At that moment, they hadpletely lost track of time as they tried to survive, not even caring much about what was going on in the real world. If they were to perish here, would the actual material world matter anymore when they can''t exist in it?


    "We''ve been at this for days, there''s simply no end to it¡­ I, I''m starting to get fatigued." Naihained.


    "Yes, now that you mention it, I noticed it too." Helga said, raising her head up to look at the endless maroon clouds that covered the sky above.


    ''We don''t get hungry and tired, but suddenly we feel fatigued.'' She thought. The only possible reason would be something that had to do with their souls, but then again, none of them really knew of any deep knowledge concerning the soul.


    All in all, they were in deep soup, and the main ingredients were yet to be added, and the pot of soup, stirred.


    "I can''t help but think, this is the doing of the great mother."

 Chapter 119: The Great Mother 4

    "I can''t help but have the feeling that something has gone wrong with this n." Naiha said, her brows furrowed from stress, one that came, not physically, but in a form difficult to exin.


    "Of course, you don''t need two heads to figure that out." Helga responded, not even wanting to understand Naiha''s thinking process to have stated something so obvious.


    "No, not in that sense, I mean something wrong with the ns of the great mother herself. Even though we were a little short on people, we carried out the entire ritual perfectly, there should be no reason for this to happen. The only way this is possible is in the event that the great mother''s ns are faulty." Naiha expressed her thoughts clearly, not hiding anything.


    "What are you saying? There''s no way her ns could possibly have been wrong¡­" Helga refused inly without giving it much thought.


    Listening to her, Naiha couldn''t help the sour expression as she sighed heavily, "I know you had the opportunity of staying beside the great mother and all, but that doesn''t mean you should be blinded in such a manner. You''re the wisest of us all, apparently, I expect you to apply that wisdom here also, instead of blind faith, that won''t help us.


    We are not that rotten church, we don''t believe in blind faith." Naiha said.


    Helga was going to retort, but after seeing the look in Naiha''s eyes as thetter turned to look at her, she held back her words. After a while, she couldn''t pull her thoughts away from Naiha''s words and naturally, her mind wandered towards those very words, digging into them to see if there was sense in them.


    Well, it didn''t take up to a minute for Helga to agree to her words. In truth, even she knew there was something wrong at a more fundamental level, even before Naiha said it. Perhaps, she moved to protect the image of the great mother out of instinct rather than reason or logic.


    Feeling a little weakened, her back slumped against the wall as she thought of their experiences so far in this strange ce.


    "These creatures, it''s as if they do not have a mind of their own, like they operate on themand of something else." Helga said.


    After a brief moment of silence between the two women, Helga spoke in a serious tone "we are not getting anywhere just trying to survive. First, we need to revisit the origin of this entire ritual itself and start from there, then what the effects are. By analyzing everything, we should be able to draw some possible causes and at least, make head way."


    "I agree. Something tells me that the more time we spend here, the worse it''ll get. Those beasts aren''t our only concern in this ce, time itself is." Naiha responded, cing a hand on the ground to support herself as she rose to her feet.


    "Right, let''s waste no further time."


    ..


    "No matter how you look at it, the great mother is not the same anymore, she seems to have been corrupted. If she truly is in control of this entire realm, then I can only imaging just how much more powerful she is. We''d have no chance of winning." Naiha spoke with a contemtive expression on her face.


    "Before that, we should think of a way to get out of here first." Helga spoke.


    She had already tried some spells she knew that could perhaps teleport them, but being in apletely different space and in an astral form, it didn''t work.


    "This is all just stupid. With our own hands, we brought this upon ourselves." Naiha said in a dry tone. Helga didn''t respond and remained silent while looking elsewhere. "We are witches, aren''t we supposed to go against the norm? Against the corrupt church and against those god believers?


    We are not those devil worshiping Red Gate Order even though we do not follow the god of light¡­ we are supposed to be free of such, things, and yet we spent all those years under servitude to a dead human, hoping to one day revive her. Look at us now." Naiha gritted her teeth as she spoke, thinking of some of their sisters that had left the lunar cult.


    "Don''t speak nonsense, Naiha, words build and ruin, don''t forget." Helga reprimanded softly, given their current situation.


    "Hah, you say so, but¡­" cut short before she could say more, a violent tremor rocked the entire ce, powerful enough that it threw both of them off their feet.


    The tremorssted over a minute before they subsided, and once they did, Naiha and Helga found themselves exposed once again as their cover was no more and the monsters had fixated their eyes on them.


    "Oh great¡­" Naiha said sarcastically while on one knee. Helga only looked up in disbelief as a wolf-like monster leapt towards her with open jaws, bearing its razor teeth filled mouth against her.


    Just before the huge wolf-like monster bit off her face, both of them felt their vision shift instantly as the surroundings before them changed before they could conceptualize what had just happened. Even for people used to teleportation, one that happened so instantaneously was very much disorientating, enough that they needed to ignore all else and close their eyes tobat the feeling.


    Read exclusive content at §Þ??


    *Cough *Cough


    ''What just happened?''


    *Cough


    "What was that? Helga, you never mentioned knowing such a spell, where did you bring us?" Naiha asked, a little relieved they could evade the hoard of monsters.


    *Cough *Cough


    "I-I don''t know, it wasn''t my doing¡­" Helga responded in a strained voice.


    All of a sudden, as if a response, a voice came from behind them, "It was my doing, you''re wee." The voice said, prompting both women to turn around immediately to see who was speaking.


    While Naiha''s face scrunched up and her brows furrowed, Helga expressed shock as she looked at the person who spoke.


    "Aeress?" Helga spoke in a soft tone, almost weak, while looking at thedy before them. Thedy had lustrous thin and long ck hair that went all the way to her knees. Coupled with theplete ck dress she had on that seemed to have almost no style but covered her entire body up to her neck, wrists, and ankles, thedy showed a delicate beauty rarely seen.


    Naiha who was beside Helga couldn''t help but look at her fellow sister in surprise, "Aeress?" she muttered under her breath.


    Naiha turned to look at thedy in front of them, ''does she know her?'' though only a second or three had gone by, Naiha''s thoughts shot at a much faster rate as she her brain tried to make sense of the situation¡­ ''don''t tell me, she is the great mother?'' Naiha thought to herself, her eyes widening in the realization.


    "Helga, you look well." Thedy standing before them who Helga referred to as Aeress said as a warm smile appeared on her face, giving a soft and weing feel to the atmosphere.


    Deep in Naiha''s mind, she wanted to believe it to be false, that thisdy was the great mother, but she was well aware that Helga never gave birth to any daughters, hell, she never had any children or romantic rtionship as far as she was concerned, so it couldn''t be her child. The possibility of it being a friend was also very little.


    Besides, all these could only happen if they were in some other dimension, say, maybe the underworld, hell.


    "Helga, Helga¡­" Naiha called out in a voiceless tone, trying to whisper to her fellow sister that seemed lost in the marvel before her, apparently.


    Naiha who couldn''t understand much of what was happening and could only guess couldn''t do anything but watch the interaction between Helga and thisdy who could potentially be the great mother.


    Helga almost broke down into tears as she stared at thedy before them in a solemn expression. Gaining some strength in her legs, she picked herself up and ran towards thedy, pulling her into a tight embracewhen the tears finally broke through and began flowing out of her eyes and down her face.


    "Aeress! I can''t believe it, it really is you!" She cried out.


    "Of course it is. What? Did you think I would really lie to you or give you a spellthat doesn''t work?" Aeress said while chuckling softly in a motherly manner, caressing Helga''s back affectionately, just like a mother would to her child.


    From Naiha''s perspective, their interaction appeared very weird and out of ce. As Helga physically looked way older than this Aeress, it looked weird that she would be the one to be treated like a child instead of the other way around. ''I know she was supposedly brought up by the great mother, but still¡­'' she thought to herself.


    Naiha was still apprehensive and a bit tense, looking at the interaction before her.


    A brief moment goes by before Aeress looks at Naiha with the same soft and motherly expression, speaking, though her voice started trailing off, "you must be Naiha? You two have had a rough time, why don''t you¡­" Aeress''s voice kept fading into nonexistence as Naiha looked at her directly in the eyes.


    In that instant, Naiha saw a vision, or did she revisit something that she had seen before? Something that drew out a strong feeling of dread in her, making her look on in trepidation as she fell to her ass.


    Out of share instinct, before Aeress finished her sentence, Naiha''s expression darkened in fright as she screamed at Helga, "Helga! Get out of there! That isn''t the Great Mother!!" Naiha screamed in rm, crawling backwards on her ass as she looked forward.


    "What are you talking about, Naiha? How could she not be the Grea-"


    *Shruk!


    "Impressive."

 Chapter 120: The Great Mother 5

    "What are you talking about, Naiha? How could she not be the Grea-" Helga''s words were cut short as a sharp pain struck at her chest.


    *Shruk!


    Using her right hand, thedy who was supposed to be Aeress, the great mother, pierced Helga through the right side of her chest.


    "Impressive." Aeress said with an evil grin on her face while looking at Naiha who was trembling slightly, trying her best to regainposure. "You possess wonderful talent, useful." Aeress said, her tone darker than before, a sharp contrast to the motherly tone she used moments ago.


    Helga was in total shock as to the current turn of events, she tried to speak, but her voice came out weak, short of breath¡­ "A-Aeress¡­ Wh-why?" She voiced out weakly.


    Aeress, with her hand still through Helga''s chestgained an amused grin as she smiled toothily, "hmm, I don''t know¡­" she stretched her words, "maybe, because I am not Aeress? Hahahahahah" She snickered almost, in a sinister tone, before her expression turned serious all of a sudden.


    Helga on the other hand, was devastated and in a confused and pained state, both physically and mentally.


    Naiha tried to calm her nerves, weaving a spell to attack Aeress with.


    As the spell formed in front of her and several magical writings and symbols appeared in runic-like forms, Naiha focused her mind and stretched out her hands as she poured in a considerable amount of mana into the spell.


    Aeress who noticed this action of hers simply stretched out her left hand that was free, towards Naiha as she spoke in a stern voice, "no you don''t." Immediately causing the magic circle that had been conjured by Naiha to crumble away, drawing a bewildered expression from Naiha who couldn''t believe what just happened.


    ''She can even do that?! Magic is useless then!'' She thought to herself. Her eyes darted around, trying to see if there was a way to escape or a way to leverage the environment to their advantage, but there was nothing. No matter where she looked, at that met her eyes were dark obsidian rocks that made up the entire space, from the ground to the walls to the ceiling above their heads. There was no entrance or exit visible, all was blocked.


    "No need to bother." Aeress said in a taunt, though her voice sounded t, as thoughcking all emotions.


    Naiha couldn''t think of anything else to do, and when she looked at Helga, all she saw was a defeated woman barely standing upright with a fist through her chest. Though, because these weren''t their material body, there was no blood, and no particr wound mark. Seeing as they were able to sever the heads of demons even though they must have possessed the same kind of body as they did, Naiha''s thoughts were firing through various possibilities and also, a way to save herself.


    ''There''s no way she''s trying to kill us¡­'' Naiha said in her mind, trying to think logically.


    With the stretch of a hand, Aeress pulled Naiha towards her through some telekic medium. Naiha herself didn''t just feel weightless, she felt as if a giant hand was squeezing her body to lift her up in a very rough manner.


    *Ergg!


    "Why? Why would you save us just to kill us?" Naiha questioned as her body was brought towards Aeress.


    Aeress''s expression remained the same, cold and stoic as she looked at Naiha''s in the eyes, "kill you? Who says I''m going to kill you?" she asked, thrusting her left hand through Naiha''s chest, on the side where her heart would be clear of.


    "ARRGG!!" Naiha screamed in pain.


    ''Sick Bastard Whore!'' She cursed internally while gritting her teeth to suppress the sharp pulsing pain in her chest.


    "I need the two of you intact, not torn into pieces or as corrupted monsters. This is theher realm after all, those who cannot survive, are killed and turned into instruments for the realm." Aeress said in a cold voice.


    "So - so what ¨C now? ¨C if death ¨C isn''t the ¨C purpose¡­"Naiha''s voice trailed off as a exhaustion alike she had never felt before took over her mind.


    "What would you do with that information, if I were to tell you?" Aeress asked rhetorically, fully aware that Naiha had lost consciousness.


    On her feet, Aeress stood with the two women hanging from each arm as she stared directly in front of her.


    "Quiet down, fool, let''s begin the process now." She said to herself as though talking to own self.


    Beginning a long process, Aeress began unwinding the threads that bound Naiha'' and Helga'' souls to their physical body. This was currently, their astral form, though they had no idea. What that meant was that, unlike their souls, this form held a separate function, and was what Aeress was after.


    While the body serves as the husk in which the soul resides in, the astral body or astral form, is a manifestation of both, but not an amalgamation of the two. While the soul was eternal and could not be killed directly, the material body and astral body were not eternal.


    Find exclusive stories on §Þ??


    Normally, the Astral body can only pierce into ayer of reality that is just above the physical ne, while the soul/spirit can pierce even deeper, that was not the case this time.


    Through Aeress''s careful maniption, she was able to have the two women appear in theher world, a deeper realm of existence where the astral body would normally not be able to reach, a ce that can only be essed through the spirit alone.


    As for what her ns were for these two followers of hers, it was unclear. To the followers, they had no idea whether or not this was even the great mother they knew, and that was specifically Helga alone. As for Naiha, this was not the great mother she had hoped to see, but there was nothing both of them could do. They werepletely powerless against her, her methods were simply superior.


    ''Helga.''

 Chapter 121: Plan with Your Enemy

    Trapped in a deep state of unconsciousness, Helga''s mind barely retained any form of awareness as the drowning feeling of loss overwhelmed her subconscious.


    Within that sea of nothingness that pulled her deeper into its abyssal embrace, Helga heard a voice call out to her in a faint and barely audibly tone.


    It felt as though her eyes were sealed shut, and no matter how much she tried to open them whether gently or by force, they just refused to respond to her will.


    ''Helga¡­'' the voice calling out to her became a little more audible.


    Helga tried to reach out towards the voice as it sounded to be calling from afar, but in front of her. Again, the same with her eyes, the action felt useless, her body and limbs wouldn''t move. She would think of a way to remedy this situation, but could not maintain any train of thoughts, once she formed a thought, it would quickly trail off into nothingness, a rather good reflection of what her current reality felt like within this endless sea of nothingness.


    ''Helgaaa!'' the voice called out again, this time louder.


    "HELGA!"


    *Gasp!


    All of a sudden, Helga felt her very soul, her consciousness shaken and violently forced awake, expelled from that endless abyss she was in just moments ago.


    In that state of confusion, she looked around, memories of herst moments before she lose her consciousness returning to her, bringing tears to her eyes once more, though this time, she didn''t morn. The tears only came as a reaction, a continuation of her previous emotions. Though she was still saddened and heart broken, it was not the time to be ridden by sadness and emotions, she was not the oldest witch for show.


    "Aeress, that isn''t you, what happened to you?" She murmured in an audible voice while looking at Aeress who had her hands over Naiha''s unconscious body, clearly performing some kind of magic spell or simr.


    Helga would move to stop whatever was being done to Naiha, but she found herself too weak to even move a limb, she was barely managing to sit up, anymore felt like a lost cause.


    "Rest as much as you can, Helga, your time is limited, you will need the energy soon." Aeress said to Helga without batting her an eye, fully focused on Naiha.


    A short momentter, Aeress reached into Naiha''s chest and after making a grabbing gesture, pulled out her hand with considerable force and speed, shocking Naiha awake just like Helga.


    "Maniptive whore¡­" Naiha cursed as soon as her eyesnded on Aeress.


    Completely ignoring Naiha, Aeress stepped back as she a few steps away from both women.


    "We don''t have time, so listen carefully-"


    Just then, Aeress was interrupted by Naiha who seemed particrly angry, justifiably, "what now? Are you about to tell us that you were being controlled or some bullshit?! I''m not buying it!" Naiha spoke angrily while sitting up.


    "I understand your anger, but I will need you to remain silent and listen, we truly do not have time." Aeress said, making some symbols with her left hand pointed at Naiha before continuing what she was saying.


    Helga could only watch in confusion as she had opted to listen to what Aeress had to say before judging. She could admit that she had fallen face first into the trickery earlier, but there would be no reason for Aeress to save them rather than kill them, only to repeat the same thing again.


    "Hmm! Mmm!! Mmm!! Mnn!! Hmph!" Naiha tried to speak, but her lips wouldn''t open no matter how much she tried. After seemingly giving up, she brought her hands to her mouth to try and open them, but she couldn''t, and fearing the possibility that she could end up injuring herself by possibly wounding her lips, she stopped trying and fixed her fiery eyes on Aeress who continued her speech promptly.


    "As we don''t have time, I''ll spare us the long story. I''ve fallen victim to a great abyssal being that somehow found its way to theher realm where I have been for centuries. Right now, it is using my body as a vessel to gain ess to the real world through my rebirth. You being here is as a result of its maniptions.


    I will send you back to the dream state where you can return back into reality, once you return, you will have to do exactly as I will direct you, so listen carefully, I won''t have the opportunity to repeat it twice." Aeress said, going straight to the point without any effort to even convince them to listen to her.


    Turns out that Aeress, even though possessed by this great being, was only pushed to the back of her own astral body, leaving only the part constructed of her material body to be possessed by the soul of this great being. Her soul took a back seat in the body, which meant she was still alive and conscious, just not in control. She could still think for herself, and had spent a lot of time plotting on how to rid herself of this curse she was living in.


    The only problem now lied in the fact that whatever she experiences or says, the other soul inhibiting her body could listen in and see, so all she had exined to Helga and Naiha was an open secret, and her ns had beenid bare for her enemy to see.


    "The only way we will hold the advantage is if you move fast enough. Remember, time here flows differently, so not a lot of time has gone by in the real world, you will need to work as quickly as your body and mind let you." Aeress exined.


    Helga who listened attentively could tell from her master''s words that there was more to her words. If the other inhabitant of her body could listen in to all she said, it was only natural for anybody to hold back a piece of the n and only divulge a part of it to their enemy, only that now it also meant an iplete n was shared with herself and Naiha who were supposed to help.


    ''Master¡­'' she thought in her mind, trusting that Aeress was in control of what she was doing.


    Seeing the look in Helga''s eyes, Aeress closed hers, "no time to reminisce Helga, you two must go now." She said.


    In that very moment, both Helga and Naiha disappeared from that obsidian room, leaving just Aeress to sit alone on an obsidian throne.


    ''I will hold off for as long as possible¡­''

 Chapter 122: Back to Reality

    Vrrr Vrrr


    As though expelled from that world, Naiha and Helga felt their consciousness being shot into their souls with enough force that even after entering their bodies, they were sent sliding two metres across the floor.


    "I don''t ever want to experience that again." A pissed off Naiha said as she picked herself up.


    "Are you alright?" Helga asked.


    "Yes, I am. Let''s get on with our task before it might be toote. If that being or whatever it is holds even half the power and intention for the world as we''ve learnt, we''re doomed if it finds its way out." Naiha said. Even though Helga noticed that Naiha refused to refer to Aeress as the great mother, she was at least satisfied that Naiha wasn''t nagging about it.


    "You''re right, it would spell the end of the world."


    "Hey! Finally! Helga! Can you hear me? I need help! I''m not sure how many times this vessel can heal itself, but it stops any time soon, we''re as good as done!" Veronica yelled into Helga''s mind. Now that Helga was back, she was reconnected to the great mother''s host body and could once againmunicate remotely with Veronica without needing a spell.


    "Hold on, we''ll be back soon!" Helga responded before turning to Naiha and giving her a nod, which Naiha returned.


    Helga immediately disappeared before Naiha followed shortly, returning to their bodies. As soon as she returned to her body, Helga initiated a teleportation spell, while Naiha focused back on the great mother''s host body to support Veronica with whatever the problem was.


    Since they had initially resurrected the great mother to stop Aldritch but ended up having to control the resurrected husk of the great mother, since her soul didn''t resurrect with the husk, they initiated a different spell to take over the body.


    Now, Naiha could only imagine how much Veronica had been dragged through the mud since the body was left under her control.


    As soon as Naiha repossessed the body alongside Veronica, she felt a powerful kicknd on the left side of the great mother''s face, the kick bringing so much force and weight that the head of the husk spun backwards, cracking the husk''s neck.


    "JUST LIKE I THOUGH, YOU''RE A TERRIBLE FIGHTER, VERONICA." Naiha reprimanded.


    "What? Naiha? Hey! Shut-up! You''re the one who got possessed, not me, alright?! Just assist me and stop nagging!"


    "Whatever. No time to exin, but our ns have changed a bit, just do as I say¡­" Naiha said while marveling at the incredible regeneration the husk showed. ''Can the great mother actually do all this? Or is this a new ability? Astounding¡­''


    Listening to Naiha''s words, Veronica was a little confused. "What do you mean new n? The two of you disappeared for barely a minute, and you actually came up with some new n? What was wrong with the old one?"


    Even more confused was Naiha when she heard what Veronica had just said. To think all those days they spent in theher realm only amounted to a less than a minute. Then again, she was sure that Veronica was exaggerating, so it couldn''t have only been a minute, besides, how would one be able to keep track of time under such intense pressure while battling in ''this'' manner? ''Even then, it is still impressive.'' Naiha thought to herself, acknowledging the fact that day was still yet to break.


    As soon as the husk''s head was back in ce andpletely healed though, Aldritch jumped on top the body. His appearance was kind of a shock, as he appeared out of nowhere, pouncing on the body. Since the husk was lying face down, it was more of a disadvantageous position where Naiha and Veronica couldn''t fight back fast enough.


    "You just don''t die, do you? Let''s see how you recover from this then." Aldritch said. He then grabbed the husk by the hair, pulling it to raise her head and upper body up backwards while standing over her body.


    Naiha and Veronica could only watch nkly with their vision on the dirt as Aldritch wed off the head of the husk off the body, flinging it some metres to the side while the body copsed once again to the ground. Their vision spun several times, before stabilizing as the head rolled on the dirt to a stop.


    Aldritch who had used his body transformation skill reverted his fingers back to normal, staring at the husk under him. ''So much power¡­'' He thought to himself. He couldn''t help but think of how poorly his opponent fought, it didn''t make a lot of sense. For someone with such a powerful physique, his opponent barely made any proper attacks, and only relied on magic and spells that were quite easy to get around, especially after learning their effects.


    "Maybe now I will be able to leave this ce." He said to himself, turning towards the side where he was sure to encounter the barrier if it was still erect.


    (A/N: For Aldritch''s body transformation on his fingers to make them ws, he doesn''t make some werewolf looking ws. If you''ve watched Hunter x Hunter, think of them as Killua''s ws when he uses his body transformation technique. If you haven''t watched Hunter x Henter, you can search it up if you''d like to know)


    ¡­


    While Naiha and Veronica were stuck figuring out a way to fix the husk, Helga was elsewhere. Since they originally were not within the barrier, they could move outside of it freely.


    At the moment, she was back at their base, going through several things in a hurry, packing different tools and materials into a leather bag while murmuring to herself the list of things she needed.


    "Where is that cingulum? Where is- the main chamber¡­" she murmured to herself, hurrying through different rooms and stairs.


    Once everything was in her possession, she hurried out of the hideout to meet the others so they could begin the ritual proceedings.

 Chapter 123: No King

    "How''s the situation out there?" Khal asked in a cold tone, looking away from L.


    "Everything is under control. The church is being kept at bay, and the rest of the forces are handling their parts ordingly." L responded, drawing a nod from Khal.


    Since Rindher was supposed to be the one in charge in the absence of Aldritch, Khal was in a rather foul mood as the responsibility had been ced on his shoulder out of nowhere without warning. Rindher for some reason became unavable and Khal had to be the one to takemand.


    "Lord Khal, we''ve found a safe room underground. May we proceed with the breach?" Desmond asked, as he approached Khal.


    "Very well, I''ll join you there." Khal said, sending Desmond away to fulfil his order. Turning to L, he asked her to supervise the activities outside and coordinate the different groups before he left. Well, that was her duty, so he hadn''t given her any particrly new order aside from asking her to coordinate them.


    He descended the pce into one of the several underground tunnel routes, this particr one being well hidden and essed only through the king''s personal chambers.


    After a couple of minutes, Khal came before a huge metallic door that felt at least several metres thick, though, nobody present believed it would be that thick in diameter, perhaps just a very heavy metal.


    "It''s lockedpletely shut, we can''t force it open." The othersined.


    Khal looked around but he still couldn''t find Rindher amongst the others present. "Stand back."


    Taking out hisrger sword that was half as wide as his own back, Khal wielded it against the metal door, cracking it open within ten strikes. If for nothing, the sword was not of the same quality as the weapons he owns back in the higher world. This one was custom made by a cksmith within the kingdom, but even then, materials to make really exceptional weapons seem to be the problem.


    As soon as the metal door was torn open enough to allow entrance, Khal and the rest found several people within the safe room. They swiftly raided the ce, arresting any movements for those that attempted to run away, taking total control of everyone present.


    After searching the entire room though, the king and queen were nowhere to be found. Several vampires immediately got to work, interrogating the people within the safe room as to where the king and queen were.


    "Lord Khal, it seems we were toote, the king and queen have alrady escaped and fled the kingdom entire. We were never going to get them from the very beginning." Desmond reported.


    "I see. Round up everybody here and bring them outside to the grand hall of the pce, the biggest one. Also, bring along every person, prisoner or servant, assemble them in the grand hall."


    Desmond nodded before leaving to carry out the orders.


    ''I wonder where the Lord is.'' Khal thought to himself before walking out of the underground safe room.


    ¡­


    Aldritch who had gone to see whether the barrier had been removed after he killed its guardian; was, well, not surprised, to see that it was still up.


    "I''m starting to think the purpose of this barrier is not to trap me but to frustrate my very soul. Just what is the meaning of all this?" He was starting to get frustrated. Since the ''guardian'' didn''t seem to have the ability to speak even when forced an only did at its own convenience, Aldritch couldn''t draw out any information from her. Not to mention, his hypnosis and mindpulsion had no effects either.


    There was no longer any need to think further, if mind control refused to work, there was only one other way that was sure to bring results.


    ''Let''s return, perhaps with enough torture, I''ll get that woman to spill some beans.''


    ¡­


    In theher realm where Aeress was, an entire day had gone by already. Knowing full well of the difference in the flow of time, Aeress was trying her best to keep the abyssal entity within her body at bay.


    Now that it knew the n crafted for its demise, there was no way it would sit back and watch ite into fruition.


    The moment Aeress was to lose control over her body, that would be the time when the entity would strike, and specifically, if it happened before Helga and Naihapleted the task she gave to them.


    Helga at the moment made her way to meet with the others, using a teleportation spell to hasten the process, though she was expending much valuable mana, it could not be helped. It was for that very reason that she had brought along various supplements to remedy that situation.


    Out of nothing, Helga appeared beside Naiha with a leather bag across her body, "we have to leave now."


    Naiha stood up, severing her link with the husk of the great mother to follow Helga. Once she was standing close to Helga, both of them disappeared again, this time appearing beside Veronica.


    "Why are you two here?! What about the great mother''s body?!" Veronica panicked.


    "You don''t need to worry about that for now, just get up ande with us, now." Naiha said to her in a partially vexed tone.


    "I''ll exin everything to you while we work, Veronica. For now, juste with us, we don''t have time to waste."


    Hesitating for a moment, Veronica eventually agreed and stood up after disabling the protective barrier around herself.


    "Whatever we need to do, I''ll suggest we get rid of that man before he tears the great mother''s body into pieces." Veronica said, stretching her back a little as she walked towards the other two.


    "That won''t be possible, we need the barrier to remain active to prevent the loss of the souls for the ritual." Helga exined just before teleporting three of them away.


    "I don''t understand, what do you mean?"


    "First take your position, I will exin everything now."

 Chapter 124: Proposal

    Aldritch who had been trying to torture his opponent without sess was stuck with what seemed like a dead body. He already had it bond to a tree using magic, but could not get any info no matter whatever else he did.


    At that moment too, the witches had finished their ritual proceedings and were ready for the next step.


    "It will be difficult to carry on to the next step with that man there, remember, we brought him here and tried to kill him, don''t even think of negotiating." Veronica said, a bit worried as to what they would do.


    "We don''t have any other choice. We can''t release the barrier as the souls will escape, and at the same time, we need him not to interfere." Helga said, seeming to have made her choice already.


    After seeing just how much destruction he was capable of, there was no way any one of them wanted to approach him. Maybe on any other day they would confront him, but their mana and lives were very important as of the moment, and anything external that would take away any of those two things was to be avoided.


    Repossessing the great mother''s body, Helga was surprised to see herself bound to a tree as several sharp sensations assaulted her body. Since they didn''t take even close to half the damage suffered by the husk, the sensation was all that she got, and only a fraction of it.


    ''What happened?'' She thought to herself, only to see Adlritch standing before her as she raised her head.


    "Oh? So you''re awake? Have you been pretending since? Or, is there something I''m not understanding?" Aldritch said, shing his sharp ws in front of Helga.


    Helga hesitated for a moment, before she went along to try and reason with Aldritch to cooperate with them and not interfere, doing her best to exin the entire situation as quickly and simply as she can. She did admit that they had brought him there to kill him, but only admitted so she wouldn''t lie. If Aldritch was to somehow find out she lied concerning any detail, there was a high chance he wouldn''t cooperate with them.


    Just as expected, Aldritch refused as he didn''t believe what Helga had to say. Since his powers did not work against the husk body, there was no way for him to confirm her words.


    "You don''t have much of a choice in the matter. You''re trapped inside this barrier, and we can''t release the barrier until we finish what we are doing. If you don''t cooperate, you''ll only endanger your life if anything goes wrong." Helga exined seriously.


    "Caring for your enemy? Aren''t witches meant to be evil?" Aldritch said with a smirk on his face, and unamused one.


    Helga could only grit her teeth listening to Aldritch as he was proving stubborn. Truthfully, she just didn''t want him interfering with the great mother''s resurrection. When she makes it into the husk body, the following processes will be very important, and if Aldritch was to interfere at such a crucial moment, it could ruin everything and in addition, give that abyssal being the leeway to take over Aeress''s body and revive itself instead.


    "Hmm?" Aldritch watched the husk''s head fall again, bing unresponsive and lifeless even.


    ''What''s going on here?'' Thinking more on it, Aldritch could only conclude that the body before him was only being possessed remotely to fight with him. He actually fell for such a trick. To be honest, he acknowledge that it was a great idea, since they themselves would remain safe regardless of what happened to the body, and they could even send more if the one before him became useless.


    As for what they had said, Aldritch had resolved himself to wait and see if they truly were being serious. If they were and this empty body before him actuallye alive and any weird thing happened, he would simply hide himself properly in the vast territory within the barrier, there was nothing to fear. Thinking about it, he could see various hiding spots where he could stay undetected.


    "Hmm¡­"


    .


    [


    Name:


    Aldritch Mondragon Hellsing]


    [


    Age:


    22]


    [


    Rank:


    IV]


    [


    Race:


    Vampire]


    [


    Evolution:


    Vampire Noble]


    [


    Blood Bank:


    19,100]


    [


    BP:


    2,100]


    .


    [


    HP:


    ====]


    [


    SP:


    2,500/2,500]


    [


    Strength:


    124]


    [


    Agility:


    132]


    [


    Dexterity:


    129]


    [


    Vitality:


    70]


    [


    Intelligence:


    200]


    .


    [


    Racial Skills


    : {


    Blood Maniption


    } - {


    Mind Compulsion


    } ¨C {


    Body Transformation}


    ¨C {


    Shapeshifting


    } - {


    Super Regeneration


    } - {


    Blood Bond


    } ¨C {


    Feral Senses


    }]


    .


    [


    Skills


    : {


    Hypnosis


    Lvl 9} - {


    Advanced Swordsmanship


    Lvl 5} - {


    Soul Contract


    } - {


    Magic Circle


    Lvl 6} - {


    Fire Magic


    Lvl 5} - {


    Wind Magic


    Lvl 5}]


    ¡­


    ''I have enough blood tost me in a full battle, it should be alright.'' He thought to himself. Perhaps, a foolish thing to rely too much on his regeneration, but at the moment, he didn''t really have much of a choice.


    The witches requested that he stay far away from the husk and for him not to interfere with anything that would happen in some time toe. His own n was to stay away from anything that would happen, unless he had to interfere or was provoked or had to defend himself even. Even though he refused them, his n tallied with their request.


    Finding a good spot to watch from, Aldritch first too the husk to one side of the barrier before making his way to the other side.


    With his superior eyesight, he could watch theing events from a safe ce.


    ¡­


    Back in theher realm, Aeress could feel the power and connection to the real world be more tangible and could tell that her disciples were at work. She was already finding it difficult to contain the abyssal entity within her, so knowing that it wouldn''t take much longer was good motivation for her to keep going, doing her best to resist its force.


    In her own voice, the abyssal entity spoke to her in her mind, "this is a waste of time, you can''t stop me, you know it. Once I gain a real body, there is nothing you will be able to do to hold me back, there will be nobody capable of getting in my way¡­" It said in a cold and almost condescending manner.


    Listening to its monologues as Aeress refused to engage it in any sort of dialogue, she could only wish for the ritual to proceed even faster so she can finally rid herself of this seeming curse on her life.

 Chapter 125: Expectations

    "Master, this¡­"


    "Yes, their ritual must have started. That''s a ludicrous number of souls. Just how many have they killed to achieve this?" Anshire said while looking at a distant sky. From her point of view, her own eyes, she could see the souls of countless people swirling around high above in the sky, trapped and unable to dissipate to the next world. Being a former primordial dame, she was well aware of the ritual proceedings and its requirements, so she understood what was going on.


    Not wishing to involve herself in the matter, Anshire turned her attention elsewhere. At the moment, she was monitoring Aldritch and his people to see how everything went. Seeing as his power and influence was rising at a steady pace, Anshire knew both first hand and from experience, that he was already bing an unstoppable force.


    As she watched, she thought about Aldritch''s offer for her to join and serve under him. Truth be told, even back then, it was a really tempting offer, but now it was even more so and much more. It would only be wise to join and serve under him than oppose him in some wild wish to defeat him. Maybe if he was alone, that would be possible and she wouldn''t consider his offer, but with the kind of people who served under him¡­


    The reason Anshire had chosen to spy in on their progress rather than just wait for report after all was done was because she wanted to see his subordinates in action also, to gauge their strength and understand what they were capable of. Though she kept feeling as though she herself was being watched, she wasn''t shy of being caught spying.


    "Then again, I think they''ve been operating withoutmand, where is their lord?" She wondered to herself while going everywhere to look for him around the castle and its surroundings.


    Since she was remotely viewing all the happenings through the eyes of several of her ghosts, she could switch between them freely and even control where they moved and looked, a very convenient trick.


    ¡­


    While other events took ce, Helga, Naiha, and Veronica had already begun the ritual, adhering to the exact proceedings as Aeress had instructed, without so much as an inch of diversion.


    Aldritch who normally would not be able to see souls and such ethereal creatures found himself no longer blind to them. Maybe it was because he was within the barrier, he could see them clearly, and for all he had to say of them, the words he could use to describe these souls and what was happening before his eyes were, ''a freak show''.


    He wasn''t sure what the purpose of the ritual was, but if everything he was looking at floating all about and even around him were souls of people, then it was bad business to be there. He was well aware of his own strengths, he knew what he could confidently handle and what he could not.


    ''I see why they so wanted me to stay away. Does that mean if I were to intervene, this entire ritual would fail? What about these souls and spirits then?'' he questioned himself. He still had no intention of interfering, he just couldn''t help these idle thoughts from popping in and out of his head. In a way, it kept himpany while he watched as everything progressed.


    ¡­


    In theher realm, Aeress spotted a slight smile on her face for a brief moment before it returned to that of seeming anguish, as she could feel the ritual had been started. At this time she had been holding off the abyssal being for more than five days within theher realm, and to say she was nearing her limit would be an understatement, as she had already past the limit. She was now at a point where she was barely holding on through sheer will and faith alone.


    ''A little faster¡­'' she thought to herself painfully, referring to her disciples.


    "Hahaha, your little n won''t work. In the end, my will shall be done!" The abyssal being said in a powerful voice that sounded just like Aeress''s.


    At that very moment, it took over Aeress, pushing her consciousness back into the astral body while getting ready to inhibit the husk body fully.


    Since the astral body was part of the physical body and part sprit body or soul, Aeress''s astral body already had a link to her physical body, and since the abyssal entity''s spirit body was in ce of Aeress''s, it would take full control of the body once it inhibited it, leaving Aeress''s soul devoid of both a physical/material or astral body. She would be lost in the spirt real forever, unable to ever return to the world of the living or venture into any astral ne.


    "At longst¡­" The abyssal being said in a cold and calm voice with a viinous smirk on its face as it stood in the form of Aeress.


    ¡­


    "Now, gather the souls into the body!" Helga ordered.


    Immediately, all three of them transitioned to the final part of the ritual to condense all the souls floating aimlessly inside the barrier into Aeress''s body.


    The process was swift and only took some minutes before all the souls had been sucked inside.


    With that, the ritual hade to an end. The body was the link to the astral body and the gate way for Aeress to pass into the world of the living into a material body, and a link for the souls to reach her.


    As they waited in anticipation with tensed minds, the three women watched from outside the barrier as Aeress''s eyes came alive and she raised her head with a devilish smile on her face.


    "Finally¡­ I am freed into the world of the living." Her words sounded clear.


    Helga and Naiha needed no one to tell them that their ritual had failed, this was not the Aeress that wished to bring back, this was the abyssal being.

 Chapter 126: Expectations 2

    "Do not tell me, that is not who it is supposed to be¡­" Veronica said, shock covering her face as she looked at her fellow sisters.


    Each of them, using a spell that allowed them to spectate the event watched as Aeress, the great mother, came to life, knowing fully well it was not exactly her in that body.


    "Quick, fortify the barrier, we can''t let that thing leave." Helga said, hurrying to teleport Naiha away to her seat and then herself finally.


    Deep down they all felt a bit powerless imagining just how powerful such a being could be, but the least they could do at that moment was hold up the barrier and stop the thing from having any contact with the world outside.


    ¡­


    "Hmm¡­ What is this? Are they trying to keep me in?" Aeress said to herself, well, more like the abyssal entity inhabiting her body. It looked amused for a moment as it looked all around deep into the distance.


    ''This ce is so far off from where any living creature resides, even animals are scarce around here, but¡­'' it said in its mind, sensing just where Aldritch was hiding before it floated towards his general direction.


    Aldritch who saw this could tell that he had already been spotted, though, he remained calm.


    The entity gradually approached, floating slowly as it made its way towards Aldritch who couldn''t be bothered to try to hide anymore. He was already transformed into a bat and hanging in a dense tree, and even then, he was still caught.


    Instead of keeping up the act, Aldritch came down of the tree and transformed back into his normal self.


    "Interesting," the entity said while casting a in look at Aldritch. "I wondered how a human soul could exist inside an animal like that, but it turns out you only used magic to transform into that bat. There shouldn''t be people capable of suchplex creations in this lower realm after all." It said, talking to itself more than to Aldritch.


    Aldritch who could only listen in silence as his thoughts were racing, didn''t show any resistance, he just existed for the time being.


    "You must have been put here to stop me¡­ useless." It said, using magic to bring Aldritch to his knees in an instant as Aldritch felt like the weight of the entire world had been ced on him.


    ''Gravity Magic?!'' Aldritch couldn''t tell.


    Mustering his strength, Aldritch forced himself against the surmounting pressure, holding himself from copsing further. No matter how hard he tried, he could not bring himself to his feet or even look up, the power of this magic or maybe it was a skill, was far greater than what Aldritch could handle, and distinguished clearly just how far apart the gap in their strength was.


    Under such pressure, Aldritch got an idea, allowing the pressure to crush him subsequently, turning him into an almost t sheet inside the ground as the pressure had even dug into the ground.


    "Weak." The abyssal entity said, floating away while suppressing a maniacalugh just undertone.


    The three witches watching from their respective positions while watching were shocked beyond anything they could have imagined. They did have a concept of just how powerful this abyssal entity was, but to think the man who they all could agree they would have to band together to have a chance at defeating was taken care of in such fashion, it was unbelievable. Veronica for one was shaken.


    They watched as the abyssal entity moved towards the barrier. Once it was there, it stopped, just half an arm''s length away from the barrier.


    Helga and the other two were already stressed seeing the abyssal entity so close to the barrier. It looked like it was studying the barrier for a moment and they had no idea what it''s motives were. Instead of waiting to find out, they poured out even more mana to fortify the barrier.


    "Helga, we shouldn''t go further than this, you¡­" Veronica said in a worried tone.


    Before Veronica could finish what she had to say, Naiha cut her off in an annoyed tone, "we don''t have the luxury for that!"


    Helga couldn''t interject as Naiha was right, though, she still appreciated Veronica''s concern, after all, she was the one under the most pressure as she had already depleted some of her mana beforehand and was not operating from her peak.


    "Let''s all just focus." Helga said in a heavy tone.


    The abyssal entity casually raised its left hand towards the barrier while the ones holding it up watched. As its hand got closer to the barrier, instead of stopping him, his hand seemed to be sucked into the barrier. Slowly, his entire body followed, moving into the barrier and disappearing from sight. In that second, Helga and the rest were more than confused, but just then, the abyssal entity reappeared outside the barrier, slipping back into reality as though it wasing out of the fabrics of reality itself.


    With a sly smirk developing on its face, the abyssal entity nced back casually before leaving.


    Helga, Naiha and Veronica were left at a loss for words as confusion came over them as to how to proceed. There was no way to curtail this entity yet, it was just impossible!


    Just then, Helga''s mana ran out, deactivating the barrier with it which now relied more heavily on their mana than the earlier setup.


    "It''s all over now." Veronica murmured to herself in disbelief.


    Helga was half copsed on the floor, her chest heaving in and out quietly in what seemed to bebored breathing. Her entire body felt such a degree of exhaustion that she felt like lifting the weight of an entire city when she tried to bring herself up. In no time, she copsed and went unconscious there on the ground.


    A minuteter, Naiha spoke to Veronica through a form of thought transfer.


    "I need you to go take care of Helga." She said in a calm but defiant tone.


    ¡­


    A/N: Ahhh¡­ I think its because this particr ark had dragged on farther than I nned, I''m suffering from insufficient motivation.

 Chapter 127: Counter

    ''Fuck it. To think I''ll go down like that.'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    At an elerated rate, his body regenerated back to its peak self in less than a few seconds. It was clear he had suppressed his regeneration to fool his foe. It was the only way to get some space.


    "Damn those bitches, they really used me as test for whatever that was." Aldritch said to himself angrily while picking himself to his feet.


    His clothes were as good as ever, just dirtied significantly.


    He took just a few seconds to analyse his chances against that being, and no matter what angle he advances from, it all hit dead ends. Without much thought, Aldritch already knew how to handle the situation.


    ''Though the rest are powerful, there''s no point in advancing like some rpg game.'' He thought to himself. "To fight fire with fire, Lodestar is our only chance." He said to himself.


    He had learnt of some n to eradicate half the human poption, the same humans he needed to draw blood from. There was no way he would allow such a thing to happen.


    If only he knew that half the poption of the kingdom had already been killed.


    Heaving an exasperated sigh, Aldritch closed his eyes as he said, "well? Will someone take down this thing? It has no use now." He spoke out loud, assuming the witches from before could hear him.


    There was no response, and for the next five minutes it stayed so until out of nowhere, the barrier faded away and disappeared, allowing Aldritch ess to the world again.


    At the moment, he knew little as to where exactly he was or how to get back to the capital, if he was even inside the kingdom.


    Luckily, he wouldn''t have to search long as two people appeared beside him just a few metres away, two women.


    Aldritch could tell who they were just by their presence, after all, it was the only logical reason why two strangers would so conveniently appear at such a time.


    "If you don''t mind pointing me in the right direction." Aldritch said. Even though his voice was soft, it was cold and contained a lingering resentment it sounded like.


    "Yes, that is what I havee to do." Helga said.


    Naiha assisted her towards Aldritch as it appeared she couldn''t hold her own weight.


    Using one of her spells, she nned to teleport Aldritch out of there and into the capital. Since she was already strained, the process was a bit slow, but Aldritch remained patient, after all, it would still be far more efficient than travelling the total distance by foot.


    "Please, you are our only hope to save this entire world¡­ please." Helga spoke up, her words straining as the toll on her body increased.


    "Don''t think everything is over just yet." Aldritch said to her in a cold tone that carried intent.


    Even though Naiha frowned and disliked the fact that they were going to let Aldritch go, especially as the image of her vision before yed clearly in her mind, she knew there was no choice. As for Helga, she could only hope that Aldritch would be able to stop the abyssal entity.


    Once the spell fully activated, Aldritch disappeared with a spark of light. In just a second or three, Aldritch appeared back in the capital in a secluded area within the forest. It seemed to be a predestined location that the witches had been using. Anyway, that was not important at the moment. Aldritch himself could confirm he was back in human civilization as he could faintly sense the energies emitted by people all around. These people in fact, were his people, his family of vampires.


    Aldritch didn''t waste any time, dashing towards the middle walls to find Lodestar so he could face off against the powerful entity he fought just some time ago. There was no telling how much time he had before that thing appeared in the capital.


    ¡­


    "I''ll need much more for this body to be fully developed." The abyssal entity said to itself after absorbing a stream of blood into its body.


    The entire town where it was at that time looked barren and dried up as it hadpletely sucked the life out of every single human living in that town. Unlike vampires that only sucked blood, this being took both blood and the very life force of the humans, leaving them looking like dried up mummified corpses in clothes when it was done.


    The body that had been prepared for Aeress was iplete after all, and for the abyssal being to be able to use it without any issues, it would need to make it perfect,plete.


    At this point, it had eradicated a few viges and two towns. Being able to sense where the living resided, the entity set its eyes for one more town before the capital. The process of feeding wasn''tplex; neither was it time consuming. There was no negotiation or dialogue after all.


    "Hahahaha, it won''t be long now before I''m perfect." The abyssal entity said to itself before leaving for the next town.


    ¡­


    "Hmm, a real problem indeed. I''ll certainly try to stop this being, but if it bes more than I can handle, I''ll prioritize my own life first." Lodestar said.


    "I''d wish for nothing else." Aldritch said to him sincerely.


    "Haha¡­ Seems I''ll be stretching my bones today, it has truly been a while. I just hope this being is not too powerful, more than you''ve estimated, if not, my injured body truly won''t be able to handle it." Lodestar said with a slight smile on his face.


    Despite his words, Aldritch maintained unshakable hope in Lodestar. Even though the both of them would usually spar and it would seem as though Lodestar was giving it his all and even soaking in sweat, it was only because he was limiting himself, and even though he was actually going all out in those fights, it was with his limited strength.


    Unlike every other person in Aldritch''s family, Lodestar was leagues above them, and in full health could even solo the entire family without breaking much of a sweat.


    ''Let''s see how that thing handles this now.'' Aldritch thought to himself, a slight smirk tracing the sides of his lips.


    ...


    A/N: Hi everyone. My apologies for not updating these past few days. I was suffering from a mild writer''s block just before I fell ill. Once I''m back to full strength I''ll try to update more steadily. Please understand. Thank you.

 Chapter 128: The Dragons Descent

    Lodestar, instead of waiting around, went out to confront his foe. They were currently within the middle walls and a fight there between such powerful forces would cause devastating damage. To minimize damage and most importantly, loss of life, he had to take the fight to the abyssal entity instead of allowing it get there first.


    Aldritch knew fully well that such a fight was not for him and he would only be useless there, so he stayed back and maintained very good distance. Trusting that Lodestar would perform wonderfully, he went into the innermost wall to check up on the others'' progress. It had been enough time for them to have found the king.


    On arrival, Aldritch was greeted with a rather domineering sight of the forces from the churchpletely defeated. At that moment, a few that had survived out of the hundreds were held as captives and rounded together. Without stopping by, Aldritch made his way into the royal castle.


    "My lord, you''re finally back." Khal said as he drew close, offering a light bow. He would like to know where Aldritch had been, but this was not the appropriate time. There was more important news at that moment. "The king and some others managed to escape. They are nowhere within this castle." He said.


    "Hmm, I thought as much. Cleaver, isn''t he? Have you sent people out to check?" Aldritch asked.


    "I have. It would seem that they had already fled before we got here. They were either able to predict this happening, just like with the nobles who were waiting for us, or they reacted quickly enough."


    Listening to Khal, Aldritch thought to himself, drawing ''There was never a report of anyone capable of using any magic simr to irvoyance or any fate magic for that matter, at least, not at such a level that can dictate an absolute future for the king to take such decisive action.'' Aldritch already had the thought before, but now it was more certain. "We appear to have a mole within us¡­ within Maggie''s people." Aldritch said to Khal.


    "I see¡­ I was suspecting the same thing, but there''s no way to confirm it." He said, closing his eyes briefly before reopening them.


    "We don''t need to. The suspect is most like the noble brat. For now, leave him be, we''ll take care of himter." Aldritch said.


    ''He bears a form of jealousy, perhaps hatred, towards me¡­'' Aldritch left the matter for the time being, he was well aware and perfectly sure the one he suspected was the culprit. The boy was in love with Maggie and felt jealous of his and Maggie''s rtionship. Even though he was now living as amoner, he wasn''t born as one, neither has he always lived as one, there was no way for him not to retain lingering attachment to the life of nobility. ''Even though he appears to hate the nobles, it''s mostly just a selected few. Heh¡­''


    With everything going the way they did, Aldritch allowed his people to round off the remaining survivors into the castle. After a thorough mass brainwashing, he didn''t need to handle the path that followed, so he left it to his immediate subordinates to take care of turning the captives into vampires. There were a few that showed some resistance, mainly those from the church, but it didn''t hold up for long.


    It had already been at least half an hour after Aldritch departed with Lodestar, he wanted to check in on what was going on at his end. He wasn''t sure if the fight was over or not, but he knew for certain that Lodestar would not be going down easily, and neither will his opponent. Both of them were powerhouses, so it was difficult to predict the oue of their confrontation.


    Aldritch only knew the general direction to look for Lodestar in, but he believed it wouldn''t be too difficult to find as there would be a fierce battle going on. He was still on the thought when the sign he was sure to notice showed it self in the sky some distance away from where he was.


    At this point, Aldritch had almost made it outside the capital, close to the outskirts where houses could scarcely be seen, but still outside the huge walls. A majestic translucent golden dragon appeared out of nowhere, soaring into the sky before stopping midway. It''s size was so massive that if Aldritch would have topare it, it would easilypare to or dwarf two cruise shipsbined.


    "So domineering¡­ even at this distance¡­" Aldritch came to an abrupt stop for a moment as he battled with his own will. His body and instincts shed brightly at him to stop and bow, but his very being refused it. His body would move involuntarily to carry out the motion, but he tried his best and against the terrible pressure, he could only remain still and on his feet to watch the spectacle.


    ''Such power and might, Lodestar really wasn''t joking with being a dragon''s descendant.'' Aldritch thought to himself. He couldn''t help but think of just how much more powerful a force of those from Lodestar''s family would be all together, they would be able to conquer an entire kingdom alone if they wanted.


    ''This has to be some kind of dragon''s might or something, right?''


    AT that moment, barely thirty seconds after the dragon rose into the air, dark clouds gathered all over from nowhere, creating a lethal thunder storm that produced lightning for rain, striking all around with loud bangs everywhere.


    The centre of this storm cloud seemed to be just conveniently above the dragon, and only secondster, the entire sky darkened as far as the eye could see, the lighting being concentrated at the area where the dragon appeared. The clouds looked as though they swirled around that centre point, forming a sort of metaphorical eye in the centre above.


    ''Is this also his power?'' Aldritch was confused. This was really more than he would ever expect, to cover such range with one move really was terrifying. He couldn''t imagine what people who were stronger than Lodestar would be capable of then if he was able to do such a thing.


    Exactly a minute after the dark clouds appeared, the middle that appeared to be some form of eye cracked open, as though there had been a crack in reality itself.

 Chapter 129: Awakening

    "What exactly is going on?" Aldritch asked himself as he marveled at the level of power being disyed.


    The crack in the sky directly above the dragon held within it an infinite darkness of mystery shrouded in nothingness, and although the purpose was unclear, Aldritch could only wonder if that was also the doing of Lodestar or perhaps something else.


    As Aldritch looked on, the air around him seemed to thicken under the oppressive might of Lodestar''s disy. The crack in the sky widened, shimmering with a deep, unnatural energy that distorted reality itself. The swirling storm converged around with the crack in the sky as it''s centre, feeding its power into a single, pulsating form. Lodestar was locked in an intense confrontation with the abyssal entity, their battle, looking to tear at the very fabric of the world.


    As time went on by the second, the surrounding pressure only doubled instead of calming. Aldritch was still persisting and on his feet, but the same would not be said for any normal person or anyone of insufficient strength. If anyone was caught under thus pressure, then they would have probably fell unconscious if they were a normal person orpletely suppressed if they were mages or warriors.


    This phenomenon went on for another five minutes, the pressure ever increasing. Aldritch watched closely, observing the dragon''s reaction to the crack above it.


    Chapter Experience:


    The battle raged on as Lodestar and the abyssal entity shed in a terrifying disy of power. Though the colossal dragon hovering overhead was a mere manifestation of Lodestar''s will, an embodiment of his unyielding and divine spirit. Their exchange shook the air and sent waves of energy rippling outward, threatening to shatter the city.


    As time passed, the dragon kept getting closer to the crack above, and even though he was unsure, Aldritch could feel that the dragon was being sucked in by this abysmal crack in the sky. The struggle continued for a few minutes, the dragon almost being sucked into the crack above it. There was definitely resistance, as it fought and eventually shrank instead. The crack in the sky sealed, the raging storm ceased, and the lightning died, leaving only a faint echo of the battle that had raged moments before.


    Once the dragon started shrinking, so did the pressure it exuded. In no time, Aldritch regained himself and could move again, so without wasting anymore time he sprinted towards Lodestar''s location to check on how things went. Judging from the dragon earlier, he couldn''t say whether or not the abyssal entity would survive, he could only see for himself.


    Aldritch hurried towards Lodestar, tracking him using the dragon from earlier. It took several minutes, but Aldritch soon reached the location.


    Locating Lodestar, Aldritch approached him, carefully picking his way through the debris left by the fierce battle. Even better than what he had predicted, he found Lodestar standing, only lightly injured and breathing calmly, though a faint exhaustion on his face hinted at the strain of the fight. Looking at him now, his strength was surely undeniable, few could have faced such an opponent and emerged victorious with so little harm. Even with the most injury and damage done to self, Aldritch could not think of anyone who would be able to achieve the same result.


    Nearby, Aldritch noticed the abyssal entity lying on the ground in the body of Aeress, her dark aura gone and her body still. Shey motionless, barely breathing, as if the fight had drained thest bits of her very life force.


    Aldritch''s gaze redirected towards Lodestar for a brief moment, holding a ting of admiration observing the power disyed earlier. He did expect Lodestar to emerge victorious, but not as overwhelmingly so.


    "I''ll go ahead and finish her offpletely." Aldritch said to Lodestar before turning to the abyssal entity lying a couple metres away.


    Lodestar quickly interjected, raising a hand to ask Aldritch to stop for a moment as he exined something.


    "Calm down, Aldritch, there is still a chance for the original soul to return to this body." Lodestar said to Aldritch who hesitated for a moment.


    "How are you sure? For all we know that thing could wake right back up and we begin again from square one."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. We just have to wait for some time to see how this pans out. Of course, if it goes wrong, I can just get rid of the threat for good this time."


    "Mmm¡­"


    Respecting Lodestar, Aldritch held off for the time being. He also recalled the witches telling him about something simr, and since Lodestar mentioned it even though he hadn''t told him about it, Aldritch was willing to wait it out. If the supposes great mother that was toe happened to awaken, then no problem, otherwise, Lodestar who had said he would handle it wouldn''t fail.


    Aldritch was still curious nheless, but Lodestar reassured him as he exined what was going on at that moment.


    From Lodestar''s perspective, who was a great magician and well versed in magic and spirituality, at least knowledgeable in respect to thetter, he was able to see the underlying struggles within his opponent, enough to take a different route of approach and not kill her.


    Even though Lodestar could have killed the abyssal entity inhibiting Aeress''s body, he chose not to, seeing that there was someone else trapped in the body who fought to take control instead. As he exined, Aldritch tallied his words with what he had heard from the witches.


    "Do we just wait here until she awakes up? Or do we bring her along with us?" Aldritch asked.


    "It won''t be long now, we can wait."


    "Very well then."


    ¡­


    Elsewhere in the spiritual world, Aeress was hard at work trying to regain herself without any issues. Because the abyssal entity only inhabited her body and was yet to fully limatize to it, even if it eventually did, killing its physical body would not kill its soul. It would surely damage the soul, but it would live on. At the moment however, Lodestar had forcefully disassociated the abyssal entity''s control from the body and broken its link to it. If it wished to take control again, it would have to reestablish the connection.


    For now, Aeress just had to be quick and inhabit her body before it was toote. To do that without any attachment to the abyssal entity, she followed through with her n.


    ...


    A/N: My sincerest apologies for theck of updates. I''ll improve on that going forward.

 Chapter 130: Resurrection

    Elsewhere in the spiritual world, Aeress was hard at work trying to regain herself without any issues. Because the abyssal entity only inhabited her body and was yet to fully limatize to it, even if it eventually did, killing its physical body would not kill its soul. It would surely damage the soul, but it would live on. At the moment however, Lodestar had forcefully disassociated the abyssal entity''s control from the body and broken its link to it. If it wished to take control again, it would have to reestablish the connection.


    For now, Aeress just had to be quick and inhabit her body before it was toote. To do that without any attachment to the abyssal entity, she followed through with her n.


    Utilizing the souls that had been provided, she was able to burn them as energy to facilitate the process, binding her soul to her body perfectly, making it entirely hers.


    Being corrupted by the abyssal entity, there was no way for such a powerful being not to leavesting effects on her, which manifested in part of her own very soul and being corrupted with an inherent darkness.


    To counter this and totally separate herself from this darkness, Aeress had nned all along to split her very being into two halves. One half, the one which she bound to her physical body, and the more prevalent one, consisted of her ''light'' side, the side of her that contained all her good. The other side separated from her, contained all the darkness and all her negative part.


    When she came to, Aeress found herself lying on a devastating battlefield that had seen a great fight.


    ''I seeded¡­ This must be the ce where the fight took ce.'' Aeress thought to herself as she sat up.


    As her eyes scanned the area calmly, she suddenly came face to face with Aldritch who had been patiently waiting for her to wake up. Lodestar had already left by this time, and Aldritch opted to stay back and wait for Aeress to wake up.


    "You must be the man who helped save me. My deepest gratitude, I g-"


    "Enough. You certainly do not n on giving me your thanks alone, do you?" Aldritch said, his voice calm and cold.


    "Of course, now." Even though that was her response, she felt cornered in her mind. It was indeed hical even to simply offer thanks, but Aeress really didn''t want to tie herself to many things, as she had a lot to do after her return, things she had made ns for over a long time.


    "There is no way I can brush off such a huge favour as this¡­" Aeress was talking before getting interrupted.


    "Your girls tried to kill me too, on multiple asions, unprovoked, factor that in too." Aldritch said, still maintain a steady eye contact.


    "I ¨C see¡­"


    ''How could they make such a rash decision to fight against such a powerful opponent?'' she thought to herself.


    She straightened, collecting herself. "Their actions were... reckless. I take full responsibility for them."


    Aldritch crossed his arms, his expression unreadable. "Responsibility is fine, but it doesn''t erase the past," he said. "Nor does it pay off the debt you owe me."


    Aeress studied him, weighing her options. Aldritch wasn''t someone she could ignore, as far as she knew, he was the one who battled the abyssal entity. Even then, he didn''t look out of energy at all, neither did he lookbored after such a battle. His calm and yet unrelenting demeanor told her that much. Finally, she nodded, deciding on a temporary truce for the time being, while still fully epting to take responsibility and repay the debt she now woes Aldritch.


    "Very well," she said, inclining her head slightly. "I cannot repay this debt at the moment, but I promise to settle it at ater date. If you''d allow that."


    Chapter Stay:


    Aldritch''s eyes narrowed, as though he were calcting the weight of her words. After a long pause, he gave a curt nod. "I''ll find you shortly. I''m sure you have some things to deal with for now," he said, his voice low and firm.


    The tension eased, if only slightly. Aeress turned away, her thoughts already shifting to her next task. "Thank you so much, you are benevolent. If you''d excuse me, I must check on my children."


    As if on cue, a group of figures materialized behind her, emerging almost out of thin air. Her followers had arrived, their expressions a mix of relief and awe at seeing their leader restored. Aeress gave them a brief nod before turning her attention back to Aldritch. Though Aldritch was familiar with them, he decided to leave them be for the time being. If they were sensible, they would contact him before he contacted them. Either way, as long as he was concerned, they were already under him now.


    Without another word, Aldritch stepped back into the shadows, his cloak billowing slightly in the wind. The faint metallic tang of blood lingered in the air as he disappeared into the destendscape, leaving Aeress and her followers behind. He too had other things to take care of.


    As Aldritch left, the shimmering glow of Helga''s magic lingered in the air as the battlefield''s oppressive silence was reced by the presence of Aeress''s most trusted followers, Helga, Nahia, and Veronica.


    Aeress'' gaze softened as she regarded the three women before her.


    "My children," she said warmly, her voice resonating with an almost maternal authority. "You''vee."


    Helga stepped forward first, she inclined her head, her voice tinged with relief. "Great Mother, we are here to serve you as always. But..." Her eyes searched Aeress'' face, concern flickering within them. "You seem... changed."


    Behind her, Nahia, d in flowing ck garments that seemed to meld with the shadows, observed silently. Her piercing gaze swept over Aeress, her lips pressing into a thin line. Veronica, in her fiery crimson attire, crossed her arms, her stance radiating intensity. She tilted her head, eyes narrowing as if trying to discern the exact nature of the shift.


    "If it was any other way, I would have suspected the Abyssal entity, but this¡­" Nahia said.


    "Hey, can you not say that? It''s obvious that isn''t it." Veronica reprimanded.


    Seeing their concern, Aeress smiled softly, "quell your worries, I will exin."

 Chapter 131: A New Form

    Aeress smiled faintly, "I am indeed changed, and I will exin." She gestured lightly toward Helga. "But first, let us leave this ce. I haven''t being back home for a very long time." She said.


    ''Is that so¡­'' Nahia thought to herself. If no for the fact that the person before them was obviously way stronger and didn''t show any sign of exhaustion, left to her, she would have opted to take her back in ropes for questioning instead of just allowing her to tell them whatever she wished herself.


    Helga nodded, raising her hands to weave another spell, the air shimmering with an ethereal light. The teleportation spell enveloped the four of them, and with a rush of energy, the battlefield vanished before their eyes in an instant, leaving the battle tornndscape without any witnesses.


    The four women reappeared within the sanctity of their hidden sanctuary, their base of operation. It certainly was a ce untouched by the chaos of the outside world, even in such a time. Even then, the absence of any other person besides them gave the ce a sense of loneness.


    As always, the base was a magnificent underground temple, its walls carved with ancient runes that glowed faintly, casting the chambers in soft hues of blue and silver. Pools of crystal-clear water lined the halls, reflecting the intricate mosaics on the ceiling that depicted Aeress'' rise and the loyalty of her devoted followers.


    Aeress took a moment to breathe in the tranquil air, the oppressive weight of the battlefield lifting from her shoulders. Her followers stood nearby, watching her with reverence and questions.


    "The ce¡­ it changed very much. It used to be a mansion, but now¡­" Aeress spoke softly as she took in the aesthetics.


    "Is it no to your liking, great mother? We can always-" Helga said, but didn''t finish her words.


    "No, no, Helga, it''s beautiful. Change is not bad, especially towards the right direction."


    They spent a little bit of time going around as Helga led the group to a study room where they could sit and discuss.


    Veronica was the first to speak, after they arrived and were seated. "Great Mother, with all respect, your aura... it feels different. Muted in some ways, but sharper in others. What happened?"


    Nahia furrowed her brows, still harboring suspicion in her heart. "Part of you¡ªit is not entirely gone, but it feels... distant."


    Helga, standing slightly apart, hesitated before adding, "Great Mother, if there is anything we must know, please share it with us. Whatever has changed, we will adapt."


    Aeress turned to face them fully, her silver gaze softening. "You feel it because it is true. I am not the same as I was before. When I reimed my body, I found that the abyssal corruption had left an indelible mark on my soul. I had anticipated this from the get go, which why I needed so many souls, and unfortunately, I was right. The Abyssal entity did corrupt part of my soul at its roots. To truly free myself from its taint, I was forced to... split my being." Aeress exined.


    Her followers exchanged nces, a mixture of surprise and concern evident in their expressions. Aeress continued, her voice steady but carrying an undercurrent of vulnerability.


    "I separated myself into two halves: my light side, which now resides fully within this body, and my dark side, which I cast out. What you see before you is who I am now¡ªthe culmination of my virtues, mypassion, and my rity. The darkness, the rage, and the malice that once lingered within me... they have been severed."


    The room fell silent as her words settled.


    "In the end, it is not necessarily a bad thing. From all the years I have spent wondering the spirit and astral nes, I had gained a great deal of knowledge. This time, by separating my very being into these two opposing sides, I have been able to let go of many negative aspects tied to me also, including my own karma. In this sense, it is beneficial."


    Nahia was the first to respond, her tone measured but probing. "What about this, darkness... it still exists, doesn''t it?"


    Aeress inclined her head. "It does. For now, it is dormant, but we must remain vignt from now on. With the influence of the abyssal being, there is no saying that what should have remained dormant would not gain some sentient or even fuse with another being. Such a force will not remain idle forever if it does happen, and we might very well be in its line of sight when such a timees. Well, I, more urately, will be amongst its targets."


    Veronica leaned forward as she spoke. "You''ve be something purer, then. Something greater." She paused, her eyes locking with Aeress''. "But does this... diminish you in any way? Your power? Your resolve?" She said, sharing a moment of doubt with Nahia.


    Aeress smiled faintly, the warmth in her gaze returning. "No, my child. If anything, this transformation has allowed me to see with greater rity. Well, while I may be more inclined to do things more inclined with this side of me, it doesn''t change who I am fundamentally. Let''s just say, it only affects most, my temperament."


    "I see¡­" Veronica said.


    Helga sped her hands together, her expression serene. "If this is who you are now, Great Mother, then we will follow you as we always have. Your light will guide us."


    Aeress stepped forward, cing a gentle hand on Helga''s shoulder. "Thank you, my child. Your faith means everything to me."


    The tension eased as the three women absorbed Aeress'' revtion. Despite their initial concerns and doubts, her unwavering confidence reassured them, even if but a little to some.


    Aeress gestured toward the central chamber of the sanctuary. "Come, let us sit together. There is much to discuss. The world has not been idle during my absence, and we must prepare for what lies ahead."

 Chapter 132: Complete Dominance

    Aldritch made his way to the castle, as that was where most of his subordinates were at the time. The rest of his subordinates were already waiting, the ones with authority. Lina stood at the entrance, her tall frame rigid with anticipation. Olgud was also present, inclining his head respectfully as Aldritch came before them.


    "Master," they both said respectfully.


    "What is the progress so far?" Aldritch said as he passed by.


    So far, most of the innermost wall residents had been taken care of, and the church was neutralized. As most of the noble houses were already under them, the rest that aligned with the king didn''t take much to fall, under such opposition.


    Olgud followed behind Aldritch immediately as he exined everything that had been happening so far.


    "The Innermost and inner wall have both been neutralized, and the outer wall will soon fall under control. The entire capital should be under our control in the next twenty minutes." He exined, summarizing everything as he knew Aldritch would prefer.


    "I see."


    "The king, alongside with the few that escaped with him have yet to be found, but we have uncovered which direction they escaped to and have started making ns to pursue them. For the time being, your go ahead should be the only thing that is needed.


    The church has already been neutralized, and its influential members and leaders have been turned into loyal vampires."


    "Good. I''ll go meet Khal now, you can return to your duties for the time being." Aldritch said as he continued on forward.


    "Yes, lord." Bowing respectfully, Olgud made his way back.


    Aldritch didn''t have to walk for long before he ran into Khal.


    "You''re back, Lord."


    "Yes. I''ve learnt about your progress so far. We will start the pursuit after the rest of the soldiers of the kingdom return and we''vepletely taken over the kingdom. The other kingdoms will fall by our hands eventually." Aldritch said.


    Listening to Aldritch, Khal nodded in agreement before leaving to carry out Aldritch''s orders.


    In just a single night, aplete takeover of the capital waspleted, and with the return of the soldiers, it would mark the takeover of the entire kingdom. Before that, though, Aldritch had already picked out those who would be in charge of taking charge and watching each group of the kingdom''s people. Naturally, all these people came from within the noble houses, and sorting this out was left to them to decide. This, after all, was what they were good at.


    ¡­


    Some time back, after returning to the capital, Aldritch had met with Lodestar first before going to the innermost wall. He was convinced that Lodestar must have expended quite the energy to subdue the Abyssal being with domineering strength.


    Just as he had thought, after returning, Aldritch found Lodestar in a not so good state. Though he was no where near dying or anything too severe, he was more than just exhausted.


    "It did take a toll on you, didn''t it? I''m sorry I had to make you push yourself this hard."


    "It''s no problem. Luckily, the opponent was only a rank 1 entity. Turns out even theher realm has its own unique rules. Being born from the essence of a lower world, it could not rise above its restrictions even after trying so much and being alive for so long. In the end, I won because I had more experience¡­ hehehe, naturally, I am that good."


    "You can stillugh, huh?" Aldritch chuckled lightly.


    "I just need to rest a little. Aside from that, my minions have found traces of the one thing that even brought me to this lower world, the opportunity I''ve searched for all this time."


    "I see, what good news. Does that mean you''ll be able to leave with us when the portal opens?"


    "There''s no way for me to be certain."


    "I see. Well, we''ll know as time draw near." Aldritch said with a faint smile before leaving for the inner most wall, leaving Lodestar behind with Rykia who took care of him.


    ¡­


    The very next day, Aldritch became the Lord of the Bamana Kingdom. He currently had more than a thousand vampires under him, including those under his subordinates.


    As the days went by, those who were not useful were disposed of, and they didn''t amount to much, only a handful from the Chilvarous Saints and a few others needed to be taken care of. As for the Chilvarous Saints, Maggie took care of it, leaving Edward as the only one to remain.


    After the soldiers returned, the nobles got to work just as Aldritch had ordered, taking control of all the different settlements of the kingdom''s people. Following Aldritch''s order, the people were set to live their best lives for the months toe, as they no longer had to pay taxes or offer food up to the nobles and knights. There was no longer any suffering, and the people lived their best lives.


    Aldritch sent out forces to both the Olianir and Vencoast kingdoms. As the former king of the Bamana kingdom had escaped to the Vencoast kingdom, that was their main priority, and there was to be no negotiations.


    The Vencoast Kingdom, which was a neighbouring kingdom to the Bamana kingdom fought for possession of thend with the Bamana kingdom because of the coal mine located in their borders.


    Khal took the lead as they made their way to the kingdom. They were met with tight resistance since the former king had warned them, but even then, it did little to nothing in stopping Khal and the forces he led. In the end, theypleted their mission in only under a week, begening the next phase of the n to take over the kingdom.


    Just like the royal family of the Bamana kingdom, the Vencoast kingdom''s royal family was the same, and they didn''t survive past the first night. Luckily for Khal, there happened to be an opportunistic noble family that presented itself directly into his hands to be of use.


    The operation in the Olianir Kingdom was much smoother, as the royal family there cooperated from the get go without any resistance. They even offered themselves to be servants of the people sent to them. Maggie being the one that led their team, ended up selecting a few people she felt had some future use or potential. The princess was among these people, her temperament was what attracted Maggie the most.


    In only a month, Aldritch hadpletely taken over all three kingdoms of the continent, and the people began their road to living their best lives where even the beggars saw some fat on their skin, very was abolished, and poverty became a thing of the past.

 Chapter 133: Preparations

    "Master," Lina said, stepping forward. "The preparations for the portal are progressing as nned. Sigmund has been working tirelessly."


    Aldritch nodded as he listened to Lina''s report. They had found an undergroundir connecting the royal castle with the church. Within thisir was several regions where different experiments took ce, especially ones that were not so scientific and more of spiritual and ritualistic. Amongst these was the space dedicated for the portal connecting the lesser world to the higher one.


    This was not where the portal had initially appeared, but the humans of the lower world had seeded in recreating the link between both world and replicating it in this location.


    Aldritch took a little trip down to meet with Sigmund who had been working more than normal as ofte.


    In the heart of their, Sigmund was hunched over a glowing table cluttered with runes, vials, and arcane tools. Unlike his usual scientificboratory, this one appeared very different. Surprisingly, Sigmund seemed to be well acquainted with everything. He hadn''t been focusing solely on traditional science it would seem. Then again, since he had enough hands to assist him, there was little to no challenge.


    He looked up as Aldritch approached, "master, you''re just in time!" Sigmund eximed, gesturing toward a pulsating magical artifact. "I''ve nearly perfected the stabilizing runes for the portal. The energy required is immense, but with the power crystal, it should hold long enough for the entire family to ascend." He said.


    Aldritch studied the artifact, his sharp mind analyzing its construction. Well, he didn''t really understand any of it, maybe a little at best.


    "Good. Ensure there are no ws. If the portal copses mid-transition, well, I shouldn''t be the one telling you the consequences." Aldritch said.


    Sigmund nodded. "Of course, Master. I''ll triple-check everything." They both knew very well what failure meant, instant death.


    ¡­


    Lodestar came to the castle which was now the main base of operations for Aldritch and his entire family. Not to mention that it was big enough to fit everyone, it was also at a favorable position.


    Lodestar hade to visit Aldritch before embarking on his journey to find the main thing that had brought him to the lower world, a chance to fix himself.


    "Even though you say so, if you are able to finish your business before we leave, you should go with us." Aldritch said to Lodestar as both of them stood in the garden.


    "There''s no need for that. There''s no way it will be that easy. The time has already drawn near, very soon, the remaining months wille and pass."


    "Mm¡­"


    "Take this insignia. It will allow you an audience with the head of my family, and they should be of help to you as someone who will be entering the upper world as a newbie."


    Aldritch took the insignia with a subtle smile. "Thank you very much for this, I won''t forget this help."


    "Hahaha, you better not. Alright, that is all, I should leave now."


    "You won''t take Rykia with you? I imagine she won''t be happy to part ways with you like this." Aldritch said to him, after all, it was no secret that both had be rather close.


    "Heh, despite how it may look, we don''t have anything going on between us. We just understand each other being the oldest in the family, nothing more."


    "I see. I won''t waste anymore of your time then."


    Nodding, Lodestar disappeared from the spot, leaving behind only a faint swirl of breeze.


    Out from the shadows, Ingrid appeared.


    "You intend to use the insignia from Lodestar to forge an alliance with the Dragons'' Blest family?"


    Aldritch nodded. "Lodestar''s family is powerful and influential in the higher world. Their aid will provide us with the foothold we need. But it won''t be an alliance. The insignia ensures that they cannot ignore us."


    "I see."


    "We''ll look for them once we get there. He had told me everything before, it shouldn''t be too difficult to locate once we get there." Aldritch said while putting the insignia away. "Where is Lada? We need to meet with the witches, let''s finalize our fate, their presence will be useful."


    "I will inform Lada as soon as possible and ask her to meet with you."


    "Yes, you do that."


    ¡­


    Aldritch knew that the higher world was no sanctuary. It was a ce where powerful figures capable of wielding reality bending powers yed their games, and only the strongest survived. Even then, he weed the challenge.


    "Well, only a few months remain." He said to himself as he stood alone.


    So far, the people of thends had been treated very well, practically, apart from those whose gics won''t allow it, the entire poption was more than plump and goof looking fleshly.


    Seeing as the time was soon approaching, Aldritch knew he would have to make new blooded vampires to boast the strength of his family. Checking the stats of those closest to him and a few more, he could count more than a hundred vampires with loyalty above 85, this was more than good enough. Even then, those whose loyalty was above 70 were even more, and if possible, he would increase their strength through evolution too.


    Throughout these past months, he had practically been training an army of vampires, so many of them were still useful even without the strength provided to them, being vampires.


    ¡­


    "Someone hase."


    "For them to know how to get here, I''d say you should go receive the guest, don''t you think?"


    "Helga, go receive our guests and bring them here." Aeress said.


    "Guests? I only sense one." Nahia said, scrunching her brows a little. Veronica shared the same confusion.


    "The other party has only hidden their presence through some magic. They seem to be rather capable if even you two were left in the dark." Aeress said in a soft voice and a faint smile.


    Nahia and Veronica waited patiently for Helga to return with the guests. To their surprise, the guests appeared to be Lada and Anshire.


    Helga who led them in didn''t appear to be particrly happy, neither did the other two. Aeress was the only one who maintained a rather warm expression and energy.


    Greetings amongst the women was only brief, even Veronica who loved Lada as her former disciple couldn''t express it this time. Seeing as Lada hade, they knew exactly what the reason was. The only odd presence was Anshire.


    "I understand her being here, but what brings you here?" Nahia questioned with venom.


    "Shut up, Naiha, this isn''t about you." Anshire put her off, focusing on the great mother. "Great mother, it is my utmost joy to see that you have been reborn. Please, forgive me, for not being able to assist more, when it mattered." She pleased, kneeling before Aeress as she did.


    ''This two faced bitch.'' Nahia cursed in her mind as she witnessed Anshire''s actions, actions she wrote off as in antiques.


    "There is no need for this, you helped as much as you could I suppose." Aeress helped her up as she finished her words. Anshire for one, was surprised at the treatment, but she didn''t refuse it, that would be rude.


    Lada also paid her respects briefly before they got to the important part of why they hade.


    It was simple and straight forward. Aldritch had asked the witches to join him, to fall under his rule. They had little choice to the matter from what Lada exined, but the reality of the situation wasn''t as such.


    Aldritch would have easily been able to turn and brainwash the witches, but the presence of Aeress was what offset things. After being reborn, she had be incredibly powerful. Despite her meek nature, she was already Rank 1 and only behind Lodestar in this lower world. No one was her match when it came tobat, expect for Lodestar, the rest would have to join hands to stand a chance, and even then, the battle would be hard fought.


    Listening to Lada''s message, Aeress heaved a heavy sigh as the room fell into silence for a brief moment.


    Anshire had already joined Aldritch out of her own volition, and Aeress had heard from Nahia, the vision she saw of Aldritch, and how they were present in that vision. Though Naiha didn''t see Aeress in it, following such a man didn''t seem like such a bad idea. There was just one thing she needed to know.


    "I''ll like to meet with your master again before I make my decision." She said.


    Agreeing, Helga used her magic to bring everybody to the capital and within the innermost walls. From there, they made their way to the castle to meet with Aldritch.


    Aldritch immediately sensed Aeress''s presence, something he had registered after meeting her before. Also, since her energy was mixed and a bit simr to that of the ayssal being, he could not forget it.


    "You''vee¡­ I suppose, you seek an audience?" Aldritch said, leading Aeress away.


    There was no better ce to discuss than the garden, under the full moon.


    After a brief discussion, they got to the main part of their meeting. "There is just one thing I wish to know. You seek power, but just how do you intend to acquire such great power?"


    Aldritch decided not to hide anything, there was no need for it. "To achieve my goal, I will stop at nothing. If it means killing the entire world to achieve it, I won''t hesitate, if it means sacrificing myself, I won''t hesitate. For me, it''s either I get stronger, or I die, I don''t have a choice. Even if I had a choice, my decision won''t change."


    "I see¡­ I will join you. But, I would like you to fulfil some of my wishes¡­"


    "Let''s hear them."


    "I wish to remain the way I am. The same goes for those under me. For now, I can''t say if bing a vampire will be beneficial or detrimental."


    "That is alright, we can just form a soul contract then." Aldritch said.


    "You know how to form a soul contract? You really are extraordinary¡­" Aeress said, visibly surprised.


    ''Well, Lodestar is, I just learned from him.'' Aldritch thought to himself.


    ¡­


    That very night, they formed the soul contract, and the witches returned to gather all they would need to take with them.


    Apart from that, Aeress also had something important she had toplete, something she had been working on. After learning of Aldritch''s ns, she had to make huge adjustments to hers.


    ''So in the end, we are going to stand on his side, just as I saw¡­ then, does that mean the vision I saw of the great mother will alsoe to pass?...'' Nahia thought to herself loosely.


    ¡­


    Just like that, time went by, and soon, they were in the final month before they ascended to the higher world.


    With just one more month left, it was time to begin harvesting. For the past months, Aldritch had made sure that the people of the three kingdoms lived very good lives with minimal suffering. There was no paying of taxes, no forcedbour, people lived peaceful lives, everything was perfect. Aldritch who had been secretly fattening these pigs to one day be ughtered had nowe for that particr purpose. The tax would be paid in full, all at once.


    After gathering all the vampires who were blood suckers and above in evolution rank, he sent them to all the kingdoms. Their job was simple, to harvest the blood of every single human and livestock in all the three kingdoms.


    There was the option of only taking enough to still leave the people alive, but that wouldn''t maximize the gains, besides, these people were not the only people in this world. Aldritch had gotten news from Lodestar long before now, even before they started nning the invasion, he had found anothernd separate from the one where the three kingdoms stood on. For some reason, the people of the continent had yet to discover these other nations, either that, or the high powers kept it under wraps.


    Well, all that didn''t matter anymore.


    With abined poption of 227,000,000¡­ Aldritch was expecting the biggest harvest he had ever gotten. There was sure to be some escapees, but against such a number, it wouldn''t matter.


    Aldritch only needed to sit back and wait a few weeks for the blood massacre to be carried out, and he would reap the results.

 Chapter 134: Evolution

    The final stages of preparation for the portal consumed the underground researchir in a flurry of activities. Sigmund worked tirelessly, fine-tuning the intricate web of runes and symbols etched into the cavern floor, while receiving aid from all the scientists. Seeing as they were talented themselves, Sigmund had turned them into vampires under him, this also meant that they had enough energy and stamina tost longer while working, speeding up the process overall.


    ¡­


    It took two weeks for the entirety of the three kingdoms to be squeezed out of all the blood they could produce. Each vampire sent out returned and transferred the blood to Aldritch. After their operation, there were only a little over 1 million humans remaining, while Aldritch''s family of vampires now had around 5,000 vampires in total, excluding Aeress and her three followers.


    Out of thebined poption of around 227,000,000 people, Aldritch was able to harvest a staggering 1,125,000,000 litres of blood in total of all that was gotten. After turning a majority of it into BP, it amounted to 100,000,000 BP, leaving 125,000,000 litres of blood unturned.


    The reason as to why he left such a huge amount was simple. Once they reached the higher world, there was no guarantee what dangers they would face. Instead of exposing themselves as soon as they arrived by hunting, it would be wiser if they were self-sufficient instead.


    Aldritch took a look at his own status screen briefly, plotting several things in his mind that he had thought of prior.


    [SYSTEM]


    .


    [


    Name:


    Aldritch Mondragon Hellsing]


    [


    Age:


    23]


    [


    Rank:


    IV]


    [


    Race:


    Vampire]


    [


    Evolution:


    Vampire Noble]


    [


    Blood Bank:


    155,300,000]


    [


    BP:


    100,000,000]


    .


    [


    HP:


    ====]


    [


    SP:


    2,600/2,600]


    [


    Strength:


    124]


    [


    Agility:


    132]


    [


    Dexterity:


    129]


    [


    Vitality:


    70]


    [


    Intelligence:


    200]


    .


    [


    Racial Skills


    : {


    Blood Maniption


    } - {


    Mind Compulsion


    } ¨C {


    Body Transformation}


    ¨C {


    Shapeshifting


    } - {


    Super Regeneration


    } - {


    Blood Bond


    } ¨C {


    Feral Senses


    }]


    .


    [


    Skills


    : {


    Hypnosis


    Lvl 9} - {


    Advanced Swordsmanship


    Lvl 5} - {


    Soul Contract


    } - {


    Magic Circle


    Lvl 6} - {


    Fire Magic


    Lvl 5} - {


    Wind Magic


    Lvl 5}]


    ¡­


    After observing his own stats, Aldritch started without wasting any time. First of all, as he had appointed roles within his ever growing family to help create a stable hierarchy and chain ofmand, starting from Master/Lord which referred to the head or leader of the family, he himself, the rest were Elder, Duke, Soldier, Hunter, New-Born. The degree of authority scaled down with each title/position.


    Khal, Lada, Ingrid, Olgud, Lina, Ralwa, Rindher and Sigmund all made up the Elders of the family, and where next in terms of the standard hierarchy of the family. Also, they were the ones Aldritch would have any discussion with, concerning important matters, unless he decides otherwise.


    Before starting his own evolution, Aldritch called all his Elders to pass on the message that he would be entering a dormant state while he evolved himself. Since the vampires under him were restricted in terms of what rank they could rise up to, rtive to his own rank, he needed to evolve above Vampire Noble to be able to evolve them into Vampire nobles.


    After passing the news, he was left alone in his room with Misa appointed to see to his needs and tend to his room until he woke up.


    Without wasting much time afterwards, Aldritch took off his clothes and initiated the evolution process.


    "System, initiate the evolution, use the maximum amount of BP to evolve me into a vampire lord."


    [You are about to use 10,000,000 BP to evolve yourself by one rank. Proceed?]


    ''Hah, having abundance of resources is so sweet.''


    "Yes."


    [Evolution will start in thirty seconds]


    [Evolution will now begin]


    [Estimated time beforepletion of evolution, 720 hours]


    ''7¡­20? Is that¨Ctoo much?''


    Aldritch was unable to do anything against it andpletely lost consciousness after that system notification.


    Misa who stood in the room watched as a thick blood cocoon formed around Aldritch, lifting him mind air as it suspended itself there in a magical way.


    ''I wonder how long my lord will be asleep for¡­''


    ¡­


    -1 Month Later-


    Under the ever watchful gaze of Misa who had been dutifully fulfilling her duties troughout the entire month, the body of the cocoon moved, churning as it did, appearing to be sucked in on itself.


    Slowly, the size of the cocoon grew smaller as it seemed to copse in on itself, until Aldritch was revealed within it, the contents of the cocoon being absorbed into his body.


    Regaining his consciousness, Aldritch opened his eyes slightly, feeling that his body was afloat as he couldn''t feel his legs touching the ground, just like thest time he underwent evolution.


    The system came to life immediately.


    [Evolutionplete. You have evolved into a Vampire Lord]


    [All stats have been permanently increased by 300]


    [Your racial skill, Blood Maniption, has evolved]


    [Your racial skill, Mind Compulsion, has been strengthened]


    [Your racial skill, Superior Regeneration, has evolved into Regenerative Factor]


    [Your racial skill ''Blood Bond'' has been strengthened, turned vampires'' loyalty will start at a higher level]


    [Your racial skill, Feral Sense, has evolved into Danger Sense]


    [Your racial skill, Body transformation, has been strengthened]


    [Your racial skill, Shapeshifting, has been strengthened]


    [You''ve acquired a new racial skill Wall Scaling]


    Looking at all the notifications, Aldritch looked at the various descriptions of skills and also the information of his new skill.


    ..


    [Wall Scaling]


    This is an ability only the most noble of vampires possess. Walk on any surface, horizontal or inclined like you were walking onnd.


    ..


    "Wow."


    Aldritch also looked at his overall status. Seeing as he got a permanent increase in all stats of 300 points, he was sure that his rank had increased by a lot.


    ¡­


    [SYSTEM]


    .


    [


    Name:


    Aldritch Mondragon Hellsing]


    [


    Age:


    23]


    [


    Rank:


    II]


    [


    Race:


    Vampire]


    [


    Evolution:


    Vampire Lord]


    [


    Blood Bank:


    155,300,000]


    [


    BP:


    90,000,000]


    .


    [


    HP:


    ====]


    [


    SP:


    7,000/7,000]


    [


    Strength:


    424]


    [


    Agility:


    432]


    [


    Dexterity:


    429]


    [


    Vitality:


    370]


    [


    Intelligence:


    500]


    .


    [


    Racial Skills


    : {


    Blood Maniption


    } - {


    Mind Compulsion


    } ¨C {


    Body Transformation}


    ¨C {


    Shapeshifting


    } - {


    Regenerative Factor


    } - {


    Blood Bond


    } ¨C {


    Danger Sense


    } ¨C {


    Wall Scaling


    }]


    .


    [


    Skills


    : {


    Hypnosis


    Lvl 9} - {


    Advanced Swordsmanship


    Lvl 5} - {


    Soul Contract


    } - {


    Magic Circle


    Lvl 6} - {


    Fire Magic


    Lvl 5} - {


    Wind Magic


    Lvl 5}]


    ¡­


    Now, with abined figure of 2,155 across all his stats, Aldritch was now a Rank II.

 Chapter 135: Departure & Arrival

    [Your body is now evolved further and your potential deepened. You will now find ease in growing stronger physically, and your body is also a better container and conduit for spirit energy. Thirst and need for blood has been eliminated. You can live for at least ten years without sustenance]


    [Your senses have been greatly increased]


    "Nice."


    Everything looked good, and more than anything, Aldritch was very satisfied.


    While he went through the system, Misa picked out the clothes she had prepared for Aldritch and assisted him in dressing up.


    Once she was done, Aldritch turned to her, ''I haven''t tasted her in a long time¡­'' he thought to himself. For some reason, Misa looked even juicier after all this time.


    "How long has it been?" He asked.


    "It has been one month, Lord."


    "Hmm¡­" He expected as much, given the time it took for his evolution. Then again, this meant that their remaining one month was up, or at least, only a few days were left at best.


    "Go get me Lada and Ingrid."


    "As you wish, Lord." Misa said before exiting the room.


    Aldritch''s n was simple, with enough BP, he could evolve his entire vampire family of over 5,000 without stress. Of course, there was no way to jump evolution stages, so he could only evolve everyone once, as they would still need time to stabilize their strength after each evolution, if not, he would have gone for an even higher rank than Vampire Lord.


    Just as he nned, he evolved every vampire under him, a process that ate away another two weeks of their time. During this process, only Olgud and the witches re left conscious. Those who came back faster, who were of lower ranks, joined them, and together they waited for those of higher ranks who took longer.


    ¡­


    Once everything was done, all those with ranks of elders had be Vampire Nobles, alongside a few others like Maggie and Misa.


    The lowest evolutionary rank within Aldritch''s family was now those that were Blooded vampires.


    Since Sigmund had alreadypleted the portal preparations before undergoing evolution, it took just two days for everything to be prepared forunch. The entire tform was transported outside to amodate the size of the entire family, and every other thing that they may need was prepared.


    In arge clearing, the portal circle gleamed with intricate runes, pulsing faintly with power. Blood-red crystals, etched with otherworldly sigils, marked the cardinal points of the intricate circle.


    Sigmund stood at the edge of the circle, his hands hovering over a control panel of runes. "Everything is ready, Lord," he said. "The portal will stabilize for exactly twenty minutes¡ªlong enough for us all to pass through." Aldritch had already transferred an adequate amount of blood to him that would function for the portal to keep it open for longer up to the twenty minutes.


    Aldritch forward unto a makeshift tform, his presencemanding the attention of everyone. His crimson eyes swept over his subordinates and the loyal vampires gathered around them.


    "We leave this world not as mere victors, but as conquerors," Aldritch said, his voice ringing through the chamber. "In the higher world, we will carve out our ce! Those who stand against us will fall! And those who join us will rise!"


    A thundering cry of agreement rippled through the crowd, filling the air all around.


    ''Hah¡­ I''ve always wanted to give such a speech¡­'' Aldritch thought to himself, smiling internally.


    Aldritch gestured to Sigmund, and the scientists activated the ritual. The runes red to life, bathing the space around in an eerie blue and ck glow. A vortex of energy began to form above the circle, spinning faster and faster until it solidified into a shimmering portal big enough to amodate a few mammoths.


    One by one, Aldritch''s subordinates entered the portal. Lina went first, her tall frame brimming with anticipation as she stepped into the swirling energy. Olgud followed, his bulky form disappearing into the light. Ingrid hesitated for only a moment before stepping through alongside Ralwa, her expression unreadable. Rindher was more than happy to be returning to the higher world, so was Ames.


    As thest of his subordinates crossed, Aldritch lingered for a moment at the edge of the portal, his gaze sweeping over their one final time. The home he had built in the lower world had served its purpose, certainly.


    With a faint smirk, Aldritch stepped into the portal, and the world dissolved around him.


    They didn''t care about leaving behind the formation for opening the portal. If anyone found out about it and studied it toe to the higher world, well, that was their fortune.


    The transition was disorienting, a rush of light, sound, and overwhelming energy. When Aldritch emerged on the other side, he found himself standing on a mountain teau, the air crisp and thin, but much richer than anything he had ever breathed. The higher world stretched out before him¡ªandscape of towering peaks and overbearing forests


    His family was already regrouping nearby, their eyes scanning the unfamiliar surroundings. The air was thick with magic, its potency far greater than anything they had encountered in the lower world.


    "This ce..." Lina murmured, her voice tinged with awe. "It''s... alive."


    "Wee to the world we live in. Amazing, isn''t it?" Ralwa said with a smile on her face.


    "Ahhh, at longst."


    "Hmm, the restrictions are gone¡­ feels good." Khal said, observing his surroundings with a sharp gaze. "And here theye."


    Their arrival had not gone unnoticed. Discover exclusive tales at M-V-L


    A group of figures approached from the forest below. Without any exnation, it was clear that they were elves, d in shimmering light armor of odd colours, their weapons glowing faintly as though imbued with enchantments. Their leader, a tall elf with silver hair and piercing green eyes, stepped forward, his expression wary.


    "You are trespassers," he said, his voice cold and regal. "State your purpose, or leave this ce."


    ''Elves?''


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 136: Bold Misunderstanding

    ''Elves¡­ I''m pretty sure those are elves.'' Aldritch thought to himself as a faint smile appeared on the side of his lips. He scanned their ranks, his eyesnding on the various female elves. Unfortunately for him, he didn''t see what he was looking for.


    There were no big boob elves, or those with thick thighs, all of them looked rather slender with average and below proportions. Maybe as apensation for that, they were all beautiful, despite appearing to be warriors.


    ''Well, nature does bnce things out like that.'' He thought to himself.


    One of the elf''s eyes narrowed, standing behind the one who took lead as their head. "Thisnd belongs to the Emerald Court. If you seek conquest, you will find only death." He said. Though not loud enough, it was clearly heard by the vampires.


    Aldritch smirked, his fangs glinting faintly. "Death has always been a closepanion of ours. Let us see if your court is as strong as your arrogance."


    The elves hesitated, clearly unnerved by Aldritch''s confidence. Finally, their leader stepped back, his expression hardening.


    "Very well. But be warned, your presence here will not go unchallenged."


    As the elves retreated, Aldritch turned to Rindher, "well, at least you should know where we are now, how do we move from here? Even though I don''t n to start rtions as soon as I arrive in this world, I also am not looking for a fight necessarily."


    "Of course. Well, if we''re within thends of the Emerald Court, then¡­"


    "We''ll have to head east. If we wish to meet with Lodestar''s people that is."


    "I see¡­ and it would seem, we are only at the beginning of this endless forest that stretches into the east for as far as the eye can see."


    ¡­


    The elves from earlier returned quickly to ry the news of the intruders they hade across. It was unusual to see vampires after all, so seeing a lot at once could only mean trouble, and since vampires were known as sly beings, the elves did not trust the words of the vampires one bit.


    Back outside, at the edge of the forest, Aldritch decided it would be best for them to wait a little bit and make contact again, so they can exin their desire to only pass through. After all, anyone would get the wrong idea if an entire army sized strangers suddenly marched into their territory.


    "Think they''ll bring friends?" Lina asked, stepping up beside Aldritch. Her long ck hair fluttering in the wind, and her tone carrying just a hint of amusement and a tad bit of concern. Even though she felt the subtle fear of being in foreignnds and facing off against unknown enemies, she seemed to relish the prospect of battle.


    "Well, if they don''t trust that we are peaceful, I''m sure they''ll bring an army," Aldritch replied calmly, his eyes scanning the treeline below. "Our only problem is that they mostly likely overestimate us since we''ll be taken as the native vampires of this world. If information is urate, those guys are feared for the most part, in this world."


    Lina''s expression became serious realizing their odds, "I see."


    "We can''t underestimate them either," Aldritch said, his tone growing colder, "if anything, we should overestimate them, after all, this is their own turf."


    At that moment, Olgud returned, his rough voice rumbling low as he spoke. "The perimeter is clear. No signs of movement, yet. There''s a ridge to the south we can use to bottleneck any approach if any."


    Aldritch nodded approvingly. "Good. Ready traps along the ridge. I hope it doesn''te to that, but just in case, we won''t hold back."


    Olgud gave a court nod, then lumbered off to carry out his orders. Aldritch turned back to the makeshift camp his family was constructing. Ingrid stood by a cluster of other vampires, her pale hands gesturing sharply as she gave them orders.


    "Charming as always," Aldritch said as he approached, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    Ingrid stiffened slightly but didn''t turn. "Efficiency doesn''t require charm, Master."


    "Hahaha, you''re always fun to tease," Aldritch replied smoothly as he chuckled.


    As the camp continued to solidify, the wind carried with it a distant, rhythmic sound. Lina''s head snapped up, her sharp ears catching it first.


    "They''reing," she said, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    Aldritch stepped onto a raised ledge, his gaze focused on the forest below. His keen eyes caught on to them quickly as they moved through the tree coverings.


    "They sure don''t n to even talk things out it appears." Aldritch murmured, his tone light but edged with menace. "Sigmund, are the wards ready?"


    From a nearby tent, Sigmund emerged, clutching a notebook cluttered with diagrams. "Ready and stable, Lord," he said quickly. "The runes will redirect most of their magic, and the explosive triggers are in ce along the northern edge, the witches have made sure of that."


    "Excellent," Aldritch said. He turned to the rest of his gathered family. "Prepare yourselves. We may have to fight. If that happens, show no mercy." He said in a simple manner as though it wasn''t a big deal.


    The Emerald Court''s forces reached the edge of the teau as the sun began its descent. Their leader, the same silver-haired elf Aldritch had confronted earlier, led the rest at the forefront, his thin but polished armor gleaming faintly whenever it caught the sunlight. His piercing green eyes stayed fixed on Aldritch, who stood alone at the top of the ridge.


    As the elves came to a stop, their leader spoke, his voice calm but carrying the weight of authority. "You had your chance to leave, vampire!"


    Aldritch let the words hang in the air for a moment before responding. "Leave?" His voice was low, almost conversational. "I don''t think you understand what''s happening here. We never wanted any trouble here, we even waited for you, but this is how you respond."


    The elf''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t flinch. "Your kind has no ce in this world."


    "And yet, here I am," Aldritch said, spreading his arms slightly. "Your Court may hold power here, but power is fleeting in the face of higher power."


    The elf''s jaw tightened. ''Arrogance, just as the rumors say.''


    With a sharp gesture, he signaled his troops to advance.


    The elven army surged forward, their formation a testament to discipline and coordination. Arrows darkened the sky as their archers released a volley, but Sigmund''s wards shimmered to life, redirecting the projectiles harmlessly into the ground.


    While the elves were preupied, Lina''s squad struck from the shadows. She led the attack and stealth squads followed behind her, with Olgud as their leader. The vampires moved with supernatural speed, slicing through the elves'' nks like razors, with rtive ease. Unlike how it appeared, it seemed that not all the elves were elites, given how easy they fell.


    "Aiii, I really didn''t want to fight elves since they''re on good terms with the human society, but then again, I''m no longer human¡­" Rindher said as he took reluctant steps, jumping down to join the fight, going for the leader as soon as his feet touched ground.


    The elven mages unleashed their spells, bolts of fire and lightning crackling through the air. But Aldritch''s forces countered swiftly, lesser vampires doused the mes, while Sigmund''s traps exploded, creating chaos in the elven lines.


    Aldritch watched it all with an almost calcted detachment, his crimson eyes taking in every detail. ''Rindher¡­ well, gives me the opportunity.'' Aldritch thought to himself see as Rindher so skillfully moved out of the way of the elf.


    When the elves'' leader stepped forward after a brief skirmish with Rindher, Aldritch descended from his vantage point to meet him below.


    The elf leader struck first, his de shing with unknown enchantments as he aimed for Aldritch''s chest. But Aldritch moved with inhuman speed, sidestepping the attack effortlessly. His ws extended instantaneously, and with a fluid motion, he disarmed the elf, sending his sword ttering to the ground.


    ''Wait, what''s going on? Why is it so easy? Is he nning a trap or something?'' Aldritch thought to himself, scanning his entire surrounding with his keen vision to see if there were any elves in hiding or something else. To his surprise, he found nothing.


    "Certainly, this is not all your strength amounts to¡­" Aldritch said seriously, though, his opponent may have taken it as a taunt.


    As the leader brought himself to his feet, several other elves who were standing behind him rushed forward, lunging at Aldritch. Instead of dealing with them directly, he raised his hand, invoking Blood Maniption. The air thickened with the metallic scent as tendrils of blood rose from the battlefield, coiling around the guards and pulling them to their knees. He didn''t need to use any of the blood he had in his blood bank, such was the advantage of fighting in such a battlefield for vampires.


    Gripping the elf leader by the throat, Aldritch lifted him effortlessly. The elf struggled, his emerald eyes zing with defiance.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me," Aldritch said, his tone calm butced with a bit of disappointment. "Go back to your Court or whatever. Tell them what you''ve seen here. Let them know that the Hellsing name is not to be trifled with. Well, also that we do not wish to fight any further if you just let us through." Aldritch said. He could not let go of the opportunity to use that line he had prepared beforehand, though, this asion didn''t seem to fit all too well now that he had used it.


    With a sharp motion, Aldritch released the elf, sending him stumbling to the ground. The leader scrambled to his feet, his face pale but his pride intact. Without a word, he signaled his troops to retreat.


    Aldritch''s vampires fell back, allowing the elves to take away their injured. They had been careful not to kill any of the elves, but injuring them heavy, some even career ending injuries.


    As he walked back, Aldritch opened his status window again to take a look at his stats, trying to understand exactly what made him so superior to the elf he just faced. For one who was the leader of the elven army, Aldritch surely expected more.


    ''Is there a faint chance that I may be that powerful? Or was he just weak¡­''

 Chapter 137: A Looming Shadow

    After the battle with the elves, mostly everyone that participated had the same thing to say, that the elves appeared weak. It was rather underwhelming, even the lowest ranked vampires seemed to have something to say about it.


    Aldritch didn''t pay much attention anymore. From what he could gather, it was either the elves were testing them and willing to throw their own to their deaths, or there was something he was yet to notice.


    After scanning his brain, Aldritch came to the conclusion that there was the possibility that the elves may be suffering from some internal conflict that had made them this way. In the end, there was no way of knowing, so Aldritch let the thoughts go for the moment.


    Slowly, night time came, the atmosphere carrying the faint hum of magic that seemed to saturate everything.


    That night, as the family regrouped, forming severalrge camps due to their numbers, Aldritch stood alone on the ridge, his sharp gaze sweeping over the valley below. His crimson eyes glowed faintly in the darkness, reflecting the firelight of their camp behind him. With his new vision, if he focused, even a rat a mile away was not hidden enough. His senses had be that sharp. For now, he just needed time to get used to the changes so he could utilize them effectively.


    ¡­


    Far away, in a shadowed hall, an elder vampire''s eyes snapped open as the pair of crimson eyes that matched the same intensity as Aldritch''s shone through the dark ambient room.


    ''What is this? Strange¡­''


    The vampire slowly awakened from his long slumber, his bones cracking softly as he came to his feet, showing just how long he must have been asleep.


    From the shadows, a man appeared, walking towards the man who had just woken up, prostrating softly with one arm over his chest, "you''ve awaken, my lord."


    "Indeed, I have¡­ Take me to our Lord immediately, as must meet with her." He said.


    "As you wish, my lord."


    The ripples of Aldritch''s power had reached the Vampire Society, and the reaction was immediate. He had yet to take any major step, but had already been found out, without him even knowing it.


    ¡­


    Far from the teau, in the depths of the forest belonging to the Emerald Court, the silver-haired elf who had lost disgracefully to Aldritch, stood before a council of high-elves. The elven council convened in a vast hall carved from living wood.


    The silver-hairedmander, his armor still stained from the earlier battle, stood before the council, his expression grim.


    "The vampire is unlike what we expected, his strength is definitely around Rank I," he said, his voice steady but urgent. "His forces are disciplined and just as terrifying, our men couldn''t do much against them, their power is undeniable."


    An older elf, draped in ceremonial robes, leaned forward. "What of his weaknesses? Surely, no one is invincible, even vampires and dragons." His words carried a ting of venom in them.


    Themander hesitated. "His power is deeply rooted in blood magic, much like all vampires. If we can sever his supply, it will weaken him. But that alone is a problem, since they can use blood from the battlefield itself, just like he did. Apart from the weaknesses we already know of vampires, I didn''t see any other, not one."


    The room fell silent as the implications sank in. Finally, a voice from behind broke the silence.


    "It doesn''t matter, we will strike before he consolidates his power," said a figure cloaked in emerald light. "The Emerald Court will not bow to invaders. Not even those that bring an army with them."


    ¡­


    Later that night, back at the center of the camp, Sigmund could be spotted crouched over arge magical map etched into the ground, something he had received from Lodestar some time ago.


    Tiny orbs of light hovered above it, representing the movements of their scouts. His muttering was punctuated by the asional sh of light as he adjusted the wards protecting their base. A kind of automatic defence mechanism.


    Ingrid approached him to check on how things were going, out of concern. "What are you seeing, Sigmund? Any signs of activity?"


    Sigmund nced up, his sharp features illuminated by the glowing runes. "I must say, the mana in this world is incredibly dense. Even though this is not the same as the mock version I had experimented with back in the lower world, the effectiveness is still quite shocking. Well, any direct magical assault will falter against our defenses without question." He exined.


    "And indirect threats?" Ingrid asked, crossing her arms.


    Sigmund hesitated. "You mean the elves?... they''ve retreated, no signs of them yet, at least, I haven''t noticed any disturbances, and it seems the scouts haven''t found anything either." He said, looking over towards the side where Lina and Maggie were, as they were in charge of scout duty that night.


    "Then again, the elves have ess to ancient magic, as intel suggests. If they bring out capable reinforcements or use artifacts, things could getplicated."


    Ingrid''s expression became serious as she thought about it, "that is true¡­"


    ¡­


    Elsewhere with the various camps, the witches gathered around a lit camp fire, quietly resting. They hadn''t participated in the skirmish earlier, but that didn''t mean it would remain like that when the elves returned. Though they hade along seemingly without a choice, their minds were beginning to change, and quickly.


    "There''s something about this ce," Veronica said, her voice breaking the silence around their camp. "It''s alive in ways I''ve never felt before."


    "This world is saturated with magic," Helga replied, not looking up from her notes. "It''s what makes it so dangerous. Everything here is more... intense."


    "Dangerous, sure," Nahia said with a short grin, "but doesn''t that just mean more opportunities? I haven''t been able to grow past this point for years, perhaps now, that will change."


    Veronica shot her a look. "You''re right, but you do strike me as someone who will easily lose control, better be careful." She said in a teasing manner.


    Nahia only scoffed. "Softie."


    "What did you say you old woman?"


    "Alright both of you, cut it out and stop behaving like children. We have better things to focus on."


    ¡­


    As dawn approached, a scout returned to the camp, his expression urgent as he moved through several camp sites.


    Once he came before the tent where Aldritch was, he bowed low prostrating to Aldritch, who was seated in his darkened tent, reviewing sometest findings.


    "Lord," the scout said. "We were able to infiltrate deep into the elven territory. The elves are gathering forces and calling for reinforcements from neighbouringmunities. And... they''re bringing something else."


    Aldritch''s gaze sharpened. "So we only faced off against a weak bunch¡­ makes sense. What is this something else?"


    "A weapon," the scout replied. "An artifact. We hear it is a relic capable of amplifying their magic a hundredfold."


    "A hundredfold, I see." He said calmly.


    ''A hundred fold?! Are they preparing for a world war or something? Why pull out the big guns so fast?''


    Aldritch rose slowly, his presence filling the room like a shadow. "Good. Let them bring their weapon. I''ll make it mine."


    The scout hesitated, feeling the overwhelming confidence Aldritch exuded, washing away any doubt he may have had in his heart, if any at all.


    ¡­


    Far off from the forest, in a volcanic region of the higher world, a figure d in crimson armor stood atop a cliff, gazing into the distance. The man''s lips curled into a grin as the volcano raged behind him, "So, the game begins," the man murmured. "Let''s see if this new one is worth my attention."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!